A Dangerous Sparkle

by David Silver

Rating: teen
Tags: Pinkie Pie, Crossover, Twilight Sparkle, Thriller, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dungeons and Dragons, Spike, Other, Adventure
Length: 241541

Twilight Sparkle botches a spell and ends up in a whole new realm of danger and adventure, where the land is ruled by a much more pragmatic pony empire, ruled by a very mortal queen. A Ponyfinder crossover.

If there's one thing we can count on, it's Twilight Sparkle, prized student and newest princess, to botch up a spell in her quest to master all of magic.

This time, it propels her to a new world, this one not inhabited by bipeds, but ponies like herself, and yet not like herself. She has entered the realm of Everglow, where the queen is a queen, and ponies suffer horribly lethal combat much more often than Equestria could manage under the peaceful reign of its alicorn caretakers.

Will she find her way back home, to her friends and responsibilities? Will she survive the harsh new realm she has entered?

Based on Ponyfinder. Want to support the author? Check out his Patreon.

Published 2014-12-29 22:40:04 UTC
Last updated 2015-04-16 00:06:11 UTC

2 - A Troubling Invocation

Twilight looked over the dusty tome, reading the section from the start. Arranged in front of her was a wide circle of strange runes that she had meticulously drawn with powdered crystals imported from the Crystal Empire.

"With a dash of life's fluid, and an intent unshakable, turn your heart to the goal, let your will be unbreakable," she read as she cantered to the center of the circle and held out a hoof. With a quick flick of a dagger she kept around for such emergencies, a few drops of her blood fell to the ground and she winced. "I hate blood magic," she groused to herself as she set the dagger aside. The forces she had unleashed began to coil and twist in faintly visible chains of eldritch power.

Spike's voice rang out from elsewhere in the great crystal tree-house. "Food's ready!"

Twilight huffed at the timing, but a loud rumbling from her belly overruled her. She turned away from the circle and descended the stairs. She spotted her dragon friend setting out a few plates and flashed him a warm smile. He saw through her in an instant. "Caught up in another experiment?" he asked, "I'll let you get back to it, but even a princess has to eat." He wagged a scaly finger at her and hopped up onto a seat across from her to enjoy his own meal.

She settled into her usual spot and raised an eyebrow at the dragon, "How did you know?” she asked. Before he could answer, she added, “And I'm not caught up. I'm doing everything slowly and by the book!" She looked down at the flower sandwich, glass of orange juice, and pair of muffins Spike had set out for her. She started on the sandwich, holding it aloft in her purple magic as she voraciously destroyed it. Glancing across, she could see Spike had made some kind of gem-studded brownie that crunched loudly with every bite.

"So," said Spike between chewing, "what are you working on? You got really excited when you found that book."

"When you found that book," corrected Twilight, "The castle must be filled with forgotten magic books, and my number one assistant is the best at finding them," she said, petting the blushing dragon with her magic, "It's full of spells I've never seen before. The spell I’m working on claims to let you see and travel to distant places. I was hoping to use it to make a portal of sorts, to the Crystal Empire. Then I could visit whenever I wanted instead of taking the train."

"We haven't had good luck with portals," Spike pointed out before taking another bite, "I mean, there's the one to the human world, and the one to the opposite world. You remember, where we met the good version of Sombra and the bad version of everyone else and almost collapsed the universe?"

Twilight waved a hoof dismissively, "We're not going to another world this time, just up north. There shouldn't be any trouble at all."

Spike stuffed the last of his treat down his gullet before replying, spraying the table with a few shreds of chocolate and sapphire, "I'm coming with you. You don't know how to behave in new places, you know, if it goes funny."

Twilight rolled her eyes and took a moment to sip from her orange juice before nodding at Spike, "Nothing will go wrong, but the ponies of the Crystal Empire won't be upset to see their savior again. It will just be a short hop, to make sure it works, then we come straight back, and get some sleep."

They completed their meal in companionable silence. Spike finished first and began bouncing in place while he waited for Twilight to finish. When Twilight was done, he was quick to grab all of her plates and hurry them to the kitchen before reporting for duty with a sharp salute. Twilight giggled at the display, but obligingly led him up the winding stairs.
As they reached the top of the stairs Twilight saw that the spell had been progressing while she was away. The circle pulsed softly with a deep purple light. Twilight clapped her forehooves together in a giddy rush, "Oh look, it's ready for us!" she exclaimed as she hurried to the edge. The book had mentioned that she could peek through it to see if it was working properly, so she did just that.

Spike hurried up alongside of her and leaned over to inspect it himself, "That doesn't look... right?" he said, gesturing at the temperate wilderness he could see on the other side.

Twilight was already levitating the tome with the spell in front of her eyes and reviewing it. "The second circle... angle to the... crystal purity..." she rambled to herself as she circled the portal slowly, inspecting it for flaws and checking it against the book. Her eyes settled on the words, turn your heart to the goal, and she huffed. “It’s hard to concentrate on the goal while you’re cutting yourself,” she muttered.

Suddenly, the portal began to unravel. "Twi?" squeaked Spike as he backed away from the whips of blue energy that began violently crackling across the room.

"What is it, Spike? I'm try--" Her words were cut off as a lashing tendril of magic whipped across her book. The tome was drawn rapidly through the portal and dropped to the grass on the other side. Twilight gasped and dove after the book, only to be caught between two other chains of power. They wrapped around her tightly and hauled her the rest of the way into the portal.

The portal began to buckle and wobble. Spike glanced left and right, then looked back at the portal. As the portal started shrinking, he rushed forward and leaped through the hole moments before it closed completely. The fabric of both planes quickly mended itself, leaving little trace of the exchange that had occurred.

Twilight's world faded to darkness as she struck the barrier between worlds. Though she couldn't see, she could feel the forces that bound universes pulling and tugging at her in a disorienting but slightly familiar way. She wondered for a moment if she had accidentally bored back into the human world and if she'd emerge with hands again.

In what felt like forever and an instant all at once, she felt gravity return. She rolled over several times in what felt like grass before her snout bumped up against the book that had started it all. She snapped her eyes open, or tried to. Everything looked hazy and blurry, and she was quickly developing a headache, but she could smell the book. She smiled and wrapped it in her magic. The sound of Spike's yelling reached her ears and a moment later, something crashed into her flank.

Twilight opened her mouth, hesitated, then snapped it shut. She said, "Spike, take a note. I can still perform magic. We're not at Canterlot High."

Spike gave a groan as he clambered to his feet, "I feel funny," he said in an almost drunken slur, "Where did we end up?"

Twilight's vision was returning swiftly, allowing her to take in the lush grasslands that surrounded her on all sides. She forgot about her surroundings completely as she caught sight of Spike. "Spike?" she asked, reaching out a hoof to tap him on the shoulder. She hesitated before reaching him, noticing her own hoof looked different. It was more complicated in structure, instead of the elegantly simple cylinder she knew before. Looking herself over, she could see that her new form had a lot of bumps, ridges, and other intricacies that her old world had little use for. She was still a pony, at least, and her cutie mark was intact, along with her horn and magic.

As she extended her wings and tested them in slow flaps, Spike began to come around. "Hey, Twi, you look funny."

"We both look funny, Spike," she retorted, "You're... stronger looking." She had been about to say “meaner” but she caught herself before the words could emerge from her mouth.

"Yeah," agreed Spike as he looked himself over, flexing and waggling his claws at her, "I bet Rarity wouldn't think I was just a baby now."

Twilight rolled her eyes as Spike continued to strike poses and admire himself. "Well, unfortunately, she isn't going to see it. We should get back right away. We didn't even tell anyone where we were going and we don't want the entire town going into a panic."

The studious alicorn levitated the book again and flipped back to the start of the section that described the portal magic. After a moment she felt Spike's new claws tapping her on the shoulder. "What is it, Spike?" she asked without looking up, "I need to figure out how to get home."

"Uh," said Spike, "Somepony's coming this way, and they don't look happy to see us."

Twilight looked in the direction of his extended arm to see two strange figures riding ponies large enough to rival one of those Saddle Arabian ponies. They had flattened faces, green skin, and great tusks jutting upwards from their mouth. Their forelimbs ended in hands like a minotaur and each of them was using one of these distinctive appendages to hold long spear.
Twilight yelped, grabbed Spike in her magic and tossed him onto her back. He landed more heavily than usual, but she scarcely noticed. She turned away from the dangerous-looking riders and spread her wings wide, but something was wrong. Her wings pumped the air in powerful motions, but did little more than create eddies in the grass, leaving her firmly grounded.

Before she could consider the matter with any depth, the natives had reached her. Without hesitation, they lashed out with their spears in cruel stabs. The first caught her across her right thigh, leaving a red line. She howled with pain, but instinctively conjured a lavender bubble around herself, deflecting the second strike. She curled her useless wings back against herself and began backing away from the strange creatures. Their mounts stared at her with unintelligent eyes, devoid of the spark she was used to seeing in the eyes of ponies. Their riders, however, glared with obvious hate as they wheeled around, trying to pin her between them.

They spoke in guttural tones that neither Twilight nor Spike understood. As if seeing her confusion, one of them pointed at the ground with his spear and said something loud and authoritative. Spike leaned in to whisper in one of Twilight's ears, "I think it wants you to give up."

"What? That's stupid! It stabbed me, there's no way I'm trusting it," said Twilight with wide eyes as she tried to back out from between the two, "This doesn't make any sense. Last time we went to another world, we came out looking like the natives."

The two natives spoke to one another, gesturing at the alicorn before breaking off from one another and coming in from opposite sides, spears leveled.

Twilight squeaked with fright. She didn't want to see if her shield would hold up against the assault and focused her mind on another spell instead. With a loud pop and a flash of white and purple, she and Spike vanished, to reappear about thirty feet away. The two riders pulled up just short of crashing into one another and wheeled around. By the time they spotted her, Twilight was already running away at a full gallop. Spike held onto her as if his life depended on it, which seemed to be the case.

Twilight peeked over her shoulder to see that her assailants were easily gaining on her. The mounts, for all the intelligence they lacked, were long of leg and powerful of body, and Twilight felt a small but brilliant flash of pain every time she moved her injured leg. Spike had turned his head to look with her, speaking up, "I don't think we're getting away from them."

"No," she agreed, skidding around to face them, "We're going to have to fight."

Author's Note

The first chapter! If you see mistakes, let me know. If you have ideas or concerns, well, let me know of those too. I thrive on feedback, positive and negative, so litter me with comments.

3 - On the Block

Spike hopped down from Twilight as she lowered her head. Her horn shone with purple-hued power for just a moment before her spell launched in a brilliant flash, striking the chest of one of the riders. The strange creature gave a grunt of pain as he was pushed clear of its mount and crashed to the ground in a heap. The mount circled around, looking confused, but did little else.

The other rider bore down on the lavender alicorn, driving his spear at her. Spike snatched out at the weapon, grabbing it in two claws and giving a hard wrench. Proving his enhanced physique, he pulled the rider clear of its mount and tossed him to the ground. He released the spear, as surprised as the rider was at his performance. The dismounted figure quickly scrambled to its feet, while the other remain where it lay, seemingly subdued by the arcane blast. With the sound of metal on leather, the standing enemy drew a sword from its belt. Its stance was clearly bipedal, not unlike Spike the majority of the time.

"You fight harder than expected," said the figure, unexpectedly using words they could understand.

"You can talk?" said Spike in surprise, "Why'd you attack us in the first place?"

"You don't need to talk to be sold. Pretty little hybrids sell for a lot," he explained with a deep and masculine-sounding voice. He pointed his sword at Twilight, who scowled at him with rising anger.

She stomped her right hoof, "Well that isn't happening," she huffed at him. "Your friend is already hurt. Go help... him? And leave us alone."
The figure glanced towards the fallen figure of his companion, "If it was just me, I would be returning home a loser today. Fortune smile on me, I am no loser." He grinned, showing off his unclean teeth. Even as he finished speaking, a rain of arrows fell from the sky, landing all around Twilight and Spike. Spike thrust out a hand quickly, blocking one arrow that was coming at Twilight's side. The arrow bit into his flesh -- though not as deeply as it should have -- and fell free, leaving a thin cut.

They were suddenly surrounded, as more of the intimidating figures emerged from the tall grass on all sides.

The one who had spoken before crossed his arms, looking quite confident, "Now, you surrender, or we sell your fur instead. Lay down on the ground." He pointed to the grass-covered ground, "Nice and slow."

Spike whispered, "I can take 'em! These jokers aren't any match for your magic and my awesome brawn."

Twilight could see at least twelve of the creatures, including the one speaking to her, "I'm not sure about that Spike, and I don't think teleporting will work twice."

Spike opened his mouth to respond when an arrow landed beside him. Their interrogator snarled, "Enough talking. Which will it be?"
Pouring all her energy into an emergency spell, Twilight suddenly shouted, "Stop!" and a field of her power washed out over the field. Unlike her friends back at the Two Sister's Castle, not all of the figures were caught in the freeze, though most were. Spike surged into action, drawing up to his full height (though that was not changed much), and charging the first mobile creature he could see.

Twilight didn't have time to watch Spike fight as three arrows came rushing at her. With a toss of her head, she deflected two of the arrows aside. The third eluded her magic and plunged painfully into her withers. She staggered in place, eyes watering from the pain as she turned to face the source of the lucky arrow. A quick blast of her power knocked the strange creature to its knees but didn't incapacitate it, and its friends were already firing fresh arrows. She saw Spike barrel into one as new agony told her she’d been hit again.

Spike was a monster, tearing into the creature with claws and teeth while scarcely seeming to notice sword or arrow turned on him. Twilight smiled with pride, watching him vacantly. She could feel blood soaking her coat, and her strength was fading, but it all seemed so far away. She shook her head, trying to regain focus. She couldn't just stand there and be useless! With dizziness starting to settle over her, she decided the best thing she could do was get out of the way. She looked out across the grass and focused on a point in the distance. Willing herself to be there, she barely saw the flash before she sank into the embrace of unconsciousness.

Spike was holding his own quite competently, but as Twilight lost her hold on the waking world, her magic faded with it. The formerly-frozen assailants could suddenly move again, and were swift in surrounding him, swords drawn. Fearing the worst, Spike lunged forward, dragging one to the ground. The others quickly closed in and beat him down despite his hardened scales. He heard one of them talking in their strange tongue. Another angrily replied, then there was darkness.

Twilight's dreams felt strange. Perhaps it was due to Luna's absence, but they were fragmented and scattered. She found herself reflecting on the peaceful life she had just a day before, and the uncertain future ahead of herself. Somehow she knew that Spike, her longest friend, had been hurt fighting for her, and she wept into the whirling vortex of her subconscious -- at least until she was suddenly seated at a table, gleefully devouring a pack of muffins as her friends sang “Happy Birthday” to her. Pinkie grabbed her cheeks, interrupting her gluttony, "Hey, Twilight. Sorry to interrupt, but your dream is ending."

"What?" asked Twilight, forgetting it was a dream for a moment of bliss.

"Sorry, but it's true. We're waiting for you back home!" exclaimed the pink party pony before she abruptly faded away along with the rest of the dream.

Twilight jerked awake as she was doused with cold water. She sputtered and shivered, but realized after a moment that someone was talking about her.

"She is a prize catch, with rare blood. See how she has wings and a horn. She is disease free, and in good health," said a familiar voice. As Twilight focused on the source, she could see the monster that had taunted her before. He was standing in front of a pony. The pony was dressed in some kind of chain armoring. The pony wore an expression of neutral coolness, despite the pleading look she gave him.

She took a moment to assess her situation, suddenly realized she was in a cage, and huffed with indignance. She could see that her injuries had been treated. She assumed with magic, as there was little sign of any arrows and she felt whole of body again. She frowned at the cage she was in. No bars were going to stop her! She made careful mental calculations to skip free of the bars, but her horn refused to comply, as if it were stoppered with the worst case of a magical cold she had ever experienced.

"As you can see," said the biped, "She is trained in magic. If you buy her, we include the horn collar."

Horn collar? Despite her best efforts, Twilight could not see up to her horn that well, but she could feel something clamped around it. Was it blocking her magic?

The pony replied, "I will consider it." He continued to wear a carefully neutral expression. Twilight was certain he was purposefully repressing any feelings he may have.

The biped shrugged, "Looking for the one 'the gods sent you for'?" he asked in a mocking tone, "If you didn't pay so well, you would be a pain in our ass. Speaking of, you did bring money?"

The stallion nodded, "Of course, and it has been hidden. You will be told where to find it when I am secure with my purchase."

"You don't trust us?" asked the biped with a laugh, "Good, that means you're not stupid. You haven't tried to short change us so far, so we continue to trade, now follow me. You're in for a treat. Here we have a dragon. Our shamans say it is a sky dragon."

Their voices got dimmer as they walked away, leaving Twilight to look after them as she trembled, both from cold and from worry about her friend. At least he had to be alive, if they were discussing selling him. A sudden thought came to mind and she shouted out, "Wait! You can't buy him!"

Another biped that she hadn't noticed behind the cage prodded her with a spear, "Silence. You speak only when spoken to."

She scowled at him, but went quiet. Her words had worked well enough, drawing the stallion and his escort back over to her cage.

The stallion leaned forward slightly, "Why can't I purchase this dragon?" he asked, "I have money enough."

Twilight glanced at the spear-wielding one, who just nodded at her. She took a soft breath before explaining in a nervous tone, "Because he's mine. He... won't behave properly... if I'm not with him." She wanted to mention that it was wrong to buy or sell a sentient being, but the looks she was getting didn't give her much confidence her words would be anything but a waste of breath.

"I see," said the stallion, looking to his companion, "You did not mention the dragon was not properly trained. We will have to renegotiate the price."

The salesperson scowled and began to lead the stallion away from Twilight's cage, "Of course, fair prices for good customers." While he walked, he made an odd gesture behind his back, and Twilight heard her cage being opened from behind. She spun around to see one of the creatures entering. Curiously, this one was unarmed, though two others with spears stood just outside the cage.

"You just cost us money," said the unarmed one as he moved up to her. She backed up until she bumped against the bars, ears folded with worry. "We don't... appreciate that." He emphasized the word that with a sudden backhand, knocking Twilight's head aside and making her vision swim with pain. "You're lucky he's looking at you like he wants to buy you, or we'd have an extended session. We need to keep you pretty." If his stance was any indication, being kept pretty didn't preclude getting kicked in the gut. Maddened and in pain, Twilight reared up, trying to lash out with her hooves. To her credit, she clipped him across the chin, but he was swift to return the favor with a kick to her exposed belly. She collapsed into a ball.

"Don't be a baby," he mocked, spitting on her prone form before leaving the cage. She could hear the door being shut and locked.

4 - Welcome to Everglow

"You'll find the money as directed. Of course, if something were to happen to me, then it will not be there," stated the strange stallion from before. "I would say it is a pleasure, but lies do not become us."

"You keep bringing the money," said the biped standing beside him, gesturing greedily with his fingers, "And we'll make it worth coming out to say hello." He turned to the figures milling around Twilight's cage and barked something in that language she couldn't understand. The door rattled as it was unlocked and thrown open.

The figure snarled, "I would keep an eye on this one, Dawn, she is clever. Keep the horn blocker on her until you properly train her." He laughed roughly as the stallion, Dawn? approached the cage.

"We're leaving. Stand up and follow me." he said in that dead tone that sent shivers down Twilight's spine. She swiftly rose to her hooves and marched from the cage with as much dignity as she could manage, ruined by an ill-timed swat across her flank by one of her jailers. She hopped forward in surprise and snorted at the chuckling biped, but was more intent on following the first pony she'd seen than picking a fight that would land her back in the cage.

Twilight trailed along a little behind and to the side of Dawn, "Um, nice to meet you, Dawn was it? Did you... get Spike too?"

He raised a brow at her, "Why should I?"

Twilight went pale where her skin was exposed in her nose and ears, "We can't leave him behind! We've been friends forever, and he's my number one assistant."

He nodded slowly, "I figured as much. It takes a talented spellcrafter to have such a potent familiar. He is safe, but we should go before our welcome ends."

Giving a nervous laugh, Twilight took in the rough looking camp as they slowly walked out from its center, "I don't think I was ever welcome here, and he's not my familiar, he's my friend."

"You jest," said Dawn, "You were their most prized guest, for your short visit." As Twilight blanched and stuck out her tongue, he shook his head, "They value their property very highly." He said nothing regarding Spike's status, just leading her away from them, "You are lucky to walk out of an orc camp with so few scars. Physical or otherwise."

"Otherwise?" asked Twilight, looking less tense as the camp fell behind and they began to canter along in the grasslands. "They were plenty rough when they first found me, but something healed me while I was down."

"They have shamans," explained Dawn, "And you're more valuable without scars or marks." He turned away from her, towards a rock. "Come out, Spike. Your mistress is safe."

A reptilian head peeked over the top of the rock, familiar green and pink-purple hues. His fins had changed on arriving, becoming more spiraled and forward facing towards the top of his head. While the Spike of Equestria was soft and adorable, the Spike of this world was clearly designed to defend himself. "Twilight!" he exclaimed joyfully before hopping onto the rock and down. He was at her in a flash and they embraced warmly.

Twilight pulled back her forehoof, "Are you ok? They didn't... what did they do?"

Dawn cleared his throat, "We should put more distance between ourselves and the orcs, before they try to test their fortunes. The gods would frown on me to squander the chance they have given so readily. My name is Dawn Event, and you are in my care until we reach civilized land."

The group rallied together and resumed their movement as Spike spoke in eager tones, "You should have seen it, Twilight. He had those ugly guys eating from his hooves."

Twilight raised a brow, "He was mostly listening from what I saw, though he did a good job of that, uh, I should introduce myself. I am Twilight Sparkle, this is Spike. We're from Equestria."

Dawn Event shook his head, "The gods do not speak of any such place, nor have my readings."

"Oh, well," said Twilight, looking nervous as she trot along, "That's kind of because it's not around here."

"Is it across the ocean?" asked Dawn Event.

Spike laughed, "Way further than that, man."

Dawn frowned in thoughtful silence for a moment, "Are you... from another plane?"

Twilight raised a brow, "You say that like it's not impossible, which is what I normally expect from anypony."

Dawn raised a hoof, walking along on three legs as he made a wide gesture, "Everglow is but one plane of existence among many. The gods themselves reside on other planes, watching over us. How can I deny their existence?"

Spike took his turn to look perplexed, "You keep saying 'Gods', what's a god? Is it anything like Celestia?" At Dawn's raised brow he continued, "She's an alicorn princess, like Twilight, but bigger, and she raises and lowers the sun on Equestria."

"Verily," replied Dawn, "That is similar to the Sun Queen. She is the herald of the sun, and patron of leaders, diplomats, and others who need to shine with inner light to guide others. Does your 'Celestia' receive your prayers then?"

"Sort of?" came Twilight's reply. "I mean, we don't pray to her, not like that. She lives in a city, so if you want to petition her, you send a letter, or visit her. She was my personal mentor when I was first learning magic, and before I became a princess. She's kind, and caring."

Dawn shook his head as he walked, "Our god is a god. She is not trapped in mortal flesh, nor can she be easily visited or written to. She rules over a realm of brilliant light, and must peer down onto our meek world. She was one force of many that guided me to cross paths with you, Twilight Sparkle of Equestria, and see you safely on the first leg of your journey."

Spike made a wibbly wobbly motion with a claw, "She may not 'rule over a realm of light' or whatever, but Princess Celestia is immortal so far as I know. She's been around forever and a half, at least over a thousand years."

Twilight was quick to nod in agreement, "She rules with her sister at her side, Luna. She controls the moon. I don't know her as well, she was... away for most of my life. Long story."

Dawn seemed skeptical at their words, "To have immortals living among you. Your world must be rife with chaos to have such powers living beside you. I cannot see ponies of proper faith rising when they can petition their god directly, instead of learning to submit and channel their might from afar."

Spike began explaining eagerly, "Well there was that time we almost went into unending night, and that evil guy in the north with the crystals, and the changeling invasion, oh, and Discord of course, he's a master of --" his words were cut off as Twilight put a hoof over his mouth, laughing nervously.

"It's a very peaceful place, most of the time," assured Twilight. "We have the occasional problem, but we always work through them, usually me and my friends."

"And that," said Dawn, "Is exactly the problem. You are not there, what will they do now? Your people have learned to rely on their gods for their every need, you as their personal servant counting as her will."

The thought of some crisis occurring while she wasn't around to fix it stuck with Twilight, rendering her quiet as she cantered alongside her new friend. A sudden thought brought her to a sudden halt. "The book! Did you see a book? Did they give it to you?" So frantic was she that she immediately went to Dawn's saddlebags and began rooting through them without delay.

Dawn stepped away from the frantic alicorn, his expression cracking from its careful neutrality to some concern, "I did not, and they did not. Orcs are not known for collecting books, as a rule. What is this book?"

"Only THE most important book right now!" exclaimed Twilight in almost a shout, becoming frantically more unhinged as she looked around, as if it may be spotted in the grass if somepony looked hard enough. "I need it to get back home." she said stiffly, widening her circles in her desperate search.

"Uh, Twi?" said Spike, "I don't think it's going to be just laying around here."

Twilight was on the dragon in an instant, shaking him by the shoulders by her curled fetlocks, her mane a riot of tangles in manifestation of her unnerved state, "I need that book, Spike! We need that book! No book, no going home!" she cried at him, tears starting to run hot from her eyes.

Dawn placed his hoof on her shoulder, patting gently, "We will find a way to return you to your proper realm, but it is unsafe to remain here, where the orcs wander. They will not hesitate to take you and sell you again."

Spike embraced his frazzled mistress, "It'll be ok Twi, we've always figured a way out. Worst comes to worst, you'll figure out the magic on your own." He flashed a bright smile of sharp teeth, "It's nothing for the amazing Twilight, element of magic."

Twilight gave a little snort, "Oh, Spike, that was so cheesy, but you're right. Thank you, both of you." She squeezed Spike once more, then allowed Dawn to guide her towards civilization, "So... where are we headed?"

Author's Note

I merged some of the earlier chapters so that they were longer(closer to 2k a piece instead of 1k each).

I hope everyone is enjoying it as it turns. Spot typos? Let me know! Like it? Let me know! Hate it? Still want to know.

5 - Journey to Kadiston

They journeyed south, finding a trade road and largely sticking to it.

"It will take some time to walk there, but this road will take us to the border city of Kadiston, and from there your paths are many, and your own," explained Dawn Event.

Spike hefted his shoulders, "You showed us this far, do you have something you need to be getting to?"

He nodded as he marched ever forward, "The gods will reveal the next leg of my own journey when they know the time is right, but I feel it is disingenuous to imply my path and your own will remain tangled."

Twilight hustled to keep up, finding the pony's pace harder to maintain as the hours passed. "Does," she asked, panting for breath, "that mean you might be? Still there, that is."

"It may," he replied, before gesturing to a log with a hoof, "but for now, let us rest. You look tired. The Sun Queen will watch over us as we have lunch."

Twilight heaved a loud sigh before crashing onto the log gratefully. "Thank Celestia," she sighed as she closed her eyes and panted to herself.

Spike hopped up beside her and looked to their native friend. "Do you get attacked a lot?" he asked, "You're dressed for it."

"A cleric," said Dawn as he took the other end of the log, "must be prepared to serve, in peace, or in war. My mistresses are many, and fickle. I can still come in peace armored, but it is foolish to march into battle naked. Your own mistress," He gestured with a hoof at the recovering Twilight, "is fortunate to still draw breath. Not many do battle with orcs, fewer without armor or a weapon. I gather she is a spellcaster, but the situation was strongly against her."

"About that," said Spike as he looked over at Twilight, "She's still got that horn thing on. Why haven't you taken it off yet?"

Twilight opened her eyes and crossed them, trying to see up to her horn. "That's a really good question, Spike. Please? It's very uncomfortable, to put it mildly."

Dawn did not answer them. Instead, he raised his fore-hooves and clapped them together. "Benevolent Sun Queen, bless us weary travelers and provide for us. We bask in your glory, and grow like the plants you shine upon. Provide us with sustenance as they draw from your golden rays." His prayers done, his hooves were forced apart as parcels of food wrapped in wax paper seemed to appear from nowhere. The food was quickly followed by little clay jars. All of the provisions fell in a little heap on the ground. "Find what is pleasing to your senses, and eat," bade Dawn Event. He took a package and a jar and helped himself.

Twilight shot him an irritated look before scooting closer. She stared at a package for a moment, and then huffed. She raised a hoof to tap at her neutralized horn, but then reached out to snag a package in her teeth. She quickly spat it out. "Ugh, this one has meat."

Spike perked up at the mention of meat and leaned over, sniffing it. "A little bland," he remarked before he snatched it up and began eating just as contentedly as if it were jewels.

Twilight gaped at him a moment, then slowly reached for another package. This one contained some kind of rice cake which, while equally bland, was far less objectionable. She pulled it over and began to eat quietly.

Dawn gestured at one of the jars. "Water,” he explained, “ You can't hike for long without it. Miss Sparkle, you were perspiring quite heavily, I suggest at least three, even if you feel full."

Twilight looked agitated, but pulled a jar over with her teeth. To get the cork off, she was forced to resort to both her teeth and hooves. "This would be a lot easier," she complained, "if I could use my magic."

Dawn shook his head. "The gods have whispered to me. You are too dependent on a force that will not behave as you expect it to. You are safer waiting until we arrive at the city, where you can be instructed in proper use of your magic."

Twilight's expression paled, then darkened. "How long is that? I'm not a foal! At least let me hold things," she huffed loudly, setting the first jar aside, "You could just ask me to not cast spells."

"And if you are startled?" asked Dawn, "You are a natural. You did not even reach for the food until you realized you could not get it with your power. Trust us -- me, and your familiar -- we will protect you for now."

Spike raised a claw, "I'm not a familiar. Why do you keep calling me that? And she's not my 'mistress', that sounds weird. She's my friend, and my boss, and..." He flushed darkly, but Twilight took up the baton with a smile.

"He's like a son to me," she said with pride, "I didn't conjure him with magic, so he's not a familiar."

"I could be mistaken," said Dawn, "Very well, how did you come about his company?"

Twilight took a slow breath, using the calming technique shown to her by her foalsitter. She let the breath out and moved her hoof along with it. "Alright, that's a happy enough story. When I was a little filly, my parents enrolled me in a very prestigious school for magic. As part of the entry exam, they brought in a dragon egg and asked me to hatch it. I tried as hard as I could, and the testers looked like they were going to flunk me," she sighed, thinking back on the moment with a nostalgic look in her eyes, "then boom! This great explosion of colors goes off in the sky and shakes the room. I was so startled that I had a magic surge, and it hatched Spike on the spot."

Dawn snorted in almost a chuckle, "So he was made by your magic."

Twilight opened a mouth to argue, then stopped, closed her mouth and tapped her chin with a hoof. Spike shrugged softly, "I think he has you there, Twi. Not that it changes anything. We're still friends and family before, uh, whatever familiars have? Is that like crazy magic bindings or something?"

With business settled for the moment, and energy renewed, Dawn Event encouraged the others to rise and resume. "Take the food and water. They're good through the day, and I'm sure we'll get thirsty again. The food we'll keep for any others we spot on the way."

Spike started collecting things as he asked, "Why wouldn't we eat the food?"

Twilight quickly chimed in, "I know this one! I've seen it done once before by a Saddle Arabian. Our stomachs will stay full for the rest of the day without eating, right?"

Dawn nodded at the princess, "Exactly so. I thought your world was lacking in divine magic?"

Twilight sprang to her hooves and moved to follow Dawn as they resumed their journey, "He didn't say any of the prayers you did. So that was...from your god then? The Sun Queen?"

"She is the highest of them," explained Dawn as they went, " How can she not be? Without a sun, there is nothing. Her power flowed through me with the proper prayer, but it is more than the words or the movements," he looked back at the lavender alicorn, "It is not arcane, bound by method. One must have sufficient favor with the divine, and learn to reach ever further into its depths. Your power comes from the universe, while mine reaches beyond it to other planes for power."

Spike raised a scaled brow at Dawn, "Sounds dangerous."

Dawn smiled, his entire face participating in the gesture, "Of course it is. Everything worth having comes with risk. You cannot become great without it. Imagine a warrior who is scared of being hurt, how useless would that be? I am a pony of faith, so I walk into the void with my head held up high, knowing those I follow will not allow me to fall." He suddenly turned and lowered his head so it was even with Spike’s. "My mistresses would tan my flank if I disappointed them, and I would learn my lesson soon enough."

Twilight cantered alongside the cleric with a thoughtful expression as Spike lagged back a little until Dawn turned his face forward again. "So," said Twilight, "are you saying divine magic is more powerful than arcane?"

Dawn snorted softly, "No. Every force has its place. Arcane magic is very skilled at ripping apart and changing things, while divine magic is better at healing and enhancing what is already there and driving out impurities. A wielder of either is better when properly prepared. If you were better trained in using the magic of Everglow, I would be delighted to have you at my side."

Twilight's expression fell at his words, "Well I can't practice while I have this... thing on me." A thought suddenly came to Twilight and she gasped, "Wait a minute. You're not even a unicorn! How are you doing any magic?"

"The gods care not for our adornments. Horns do not please or displease them," spoke Dawn, "Besides, one of my friends is a very talented earth-bound wizard. Under Score would be offended if he heard you saying he wasn't a proper wizard. Is it truly so where you come from, that only one tribe of pony can wield magic?"

Spike circled around the earth pony cleric, "I've never seen an earth pony do magic before, besides Pinkie Pie, but she follows her own rules. Hey, can pegasi do magic too?"

Dawn nodded, "Of course, as can gem, leather wing, clockwork, antean. You name the tribe, and they have spellcasters."

Twilight tilted her head, "I didn't catch half of those. Uh, are gem ponies made of crystals?" at his nodding she continued, "Alright, and I'm guessing leather wings are bat ponies?" At this, Dawn frowned a little. "I'm just describing them," Twilight quickly asserted, "They aren't really bats. I never heard of the other two, what are they?"

"There is much you do not know. That is why we are headed to a grand city, where you can be educated," explained Dawn in a patient tone. The conversation lapsed to the quiet sounds of hooves and feet striking earth.

They traveled for a week, praying for food when the sun was high and otherwise stopping travel only for sleep and breakfast. No beasts or raiders bothered their journey, and soon the city was spread out before them beyond the next hill. It was a wide metropolis, easily competing with Canterlot for size and scope, but its architecture was clearly off. Squinting, they could see oddly-shaped figures moving around in the distance.

"What are they?" asked Spike.

"Kadistonians," said Dawn as if it were obvious, "Kadiston is a border city. It lies between the might of the pony empire to the west," he gestured westwards with a hoof, "and the fledgling human city-states to the east," his hoof swung around to point the other way. “Here, you find both. Ponies, humans, even some elves and dwarves, depending on your luck. But that's not what we're here for."

Twilight gave a nervous smile, "Education?"

"Exactly so," agreed Dawn, "Have you heard of humans in your strange land?"

"Amazingly," piped up Spike, "Yeah, we went to a whole world of them, twice. What are elves and dwarves though?"

Dawn lifted his shoulders, "Elves are skinny humans with pointed ears and an affinity for trees, and Dwarves are squat humans with a love of alcohol, smithing, and fighting, not always in that order. They are both fine tribes, if you learn their ways."

The three hastened their steps as they came closer to the gates, eager, for their different reasons, to be out of the wilderness and enter civilization, as strange a society as it promised to be.

Author's Note

Phew! The writing doesn't end. There are likely typos and things, so let me know if you spot one.

If you are not already aware, this is based on Ponyfinder, a game that I wrote with its own world and rules, pony-centric though it is.

I hope you are enjoying this meeting of the worlds. It's interesting to write for!

6 - New Faces

The guards posted at the gate seemed only dimly interested in the group until they spotted Spike. They were a pony and human, both dressed in scale armor and wearing falchions at their belts. The pony stepped forward first, "Welcome to Kadiston," he said with an air of repeated formality, "I'm afraid your friend isn't on the known dragon list."

Twilight frowned at the guard, "He's my friend. He won't hurt anypony."

The human guard laughed as he joined his brother-in-arms. "Anypony. I didn't believe you when you said they say that in the empire," he said to the pony guard. "Dawn Event, you rascal, you're bringing us headaches."

Dawn bowed his head to the human, "I am afraid the order of the gods makes it so. I must escort these two to safe lodgings. I will vouch for their behavior." He produced a scroll from his bags and offered it to the guards, but they waved him away.

The pony guard spoke up, "We know who you are, priest of all gods. Have you added the cat gods to your collection?" He turned without waiting for reply, shouting up at the gate, "They're good!"

The human waved them past, leaning in to whisper to Twilight, "It's considered impolite for ponies to go naked, especially in cities."

At his words, Twilight began blushing heavily. She had never considered herself 'naked', even if she was. She could see the discrete glances she was getting from others passing by now that her attention was brought to it and she became acutely self-aware. "I... didn't bring any of my dresses. I only wore them for special occasions," she stammered.

Dawn Event raised a hoof to settle on her shoulder, "Then our first stop will be a tailor. We want your first impression with your mentors to be a positive one."

Spike suddenly grinned, "I wonder if the tailors of this world are half as cute as the tailors in ours," he said with unabashed forwardness.

Twilight snorted at Spike's words. "I don't think you're going to find a Rarity like we did in the human world," she cautioned.

"Would it not all be a rarity," asked Dawn quizzically as he led the two through the gate and into the city proper, "considering it is not your world?"

The city was crowded. Twilight revised her opinion from Canterlot to Manehatten with the press of equines, humans, and other creatures all around her. "Is that a cat?" she asked, dumbfounded. She leveled a hoof at a bipedal feline with wings, dressed in the finest of silks and jewelry. The feline scowled at her and huffed indignantly before moving in a wide circle around them as if offended at the question.

Dawn Event softly chuckled as he kept them moving through the crowd pointedly. "That was a Purrsian. They are feline, yes, but they are no more cats than you are an equine. You are a pony, she is a purrsian. There are two other feline races, the griffons, which are half cat, half bird, and the sun cats, which are like lions in appearance. All would be offended if you called them by their lesser aspects."

Spike scratched at the side of his head, "Wow, that has to get confusing. I've seen a griffon before, um, only once personally. She was kind of a jerk."

"They can be a rough tribe to get to know," agreed Dawn, "but they are fine people, in their own way. There is hardly a finer breed of warrior to have at your back."

As they pressed through the streets, Dawn directed them into a small building. Within were many sets of clothing for both biped and quadruped customers. There were at least twenty designs on display. The proprietor was a pegasus with a cutie mark (which Dawn had said was called a 'brand of destiny')of a drama mask. She was wearing a leather work outfit with many pockets and tailor's equipment was hanging halfway out of many of them. She was quick to respond to potential customers entering her store and took flight only to land just in front of them. "Welcome! Stitch in Time is ready to see to all of your needs, be they practical, aesthetic, or a tasteful mix of the two," she jubilantly cried while looking over the three of them, "Oh my, you're just in time. At this rate, all three of you will be naked by day's end."

Dawn drew a bag of coins from his pouch while Twilight ogled the dresses on display. "They have so many pockets," noted Twilight, "and they look tough."

The pegasus tailor tilted her head at Twilight, "Of course, on both counts. How else do you plan to hold your things? And a uniform that can't stand a day's work is hardly worth wearing." She drew measuring tape from a pouch as she eyed the pouch that Dawn was holding, "So what'll it be?" The tape in her mouth seemed to do little to impede her speech.

Spike stuck out his tongue, "None of these are really me. Do I have to wear clothes too?"

Dawn nodded, "See that these two are dressed respectably. Here is twelve gold." A silvery coin was set down next to two gold ones, to be snatched up instantly by the tailor before she reclaimed her tape.

Twilight raised a brow, "You said twelve gold, but that one was clearly not gold," she questioned, raising a hoof to point at the already-vanished coins.

"The silver-looking one," explained Dawn, "was platinum, worth ten gold coins by itself. There are actual silver coins, worth one tenth of a gold, and copper, worth one tenth of a silver. Do they not have currency in your world?"

Twilight was quick to nod, "Of course we did, but it was all gold. We called them bits. They had numbers on them for larger denominations."

The pegasus smiled at the three, "As charming as this lesson on economy is, I can't have naked customers in my store. Think of the scandal! Now you seem like an inquisitive sort," she said, looking Twlight over, "A scholar's outfit will fit you just fine. And for you," she turned her eyes to Spike, "a tough and brave dragon, we'll want something that shows off your masculine side I think, something tough, that won't limit your movements. Yes, a monk's outfit would look just darling on you." She assaulted Twilight and Spike with her tape measure, taking swift numbers for their limbs, including getting Twilight to extend her wings out. "What a pretty hybrid you are," she said in a warm voice, "Such fine wings. But you're obviously a unicorn, am I right?"

Twilight nodded quickly, starting to blush gently, "How could you tell?"

The pegasus smiled brightly as she extended her own wings out wide, "You can't trick me that easily. You may have the wings, but the rest of you is too heavy to be a natural pegasus. No offense, miss...?"

"Twilight, Twilight Sparkle," offered Twilight, still flushed as the pegasus doted over her.

"And a pretty name too," cooed the mare before she withdrew her tape and set it away, "I can adjust one of my existing outfits for you, Miss Sparkle, but I'll need some time for mister...?"

"Spike," offered Spike with a proud grin.

"Spike, that fits you so well," she agreed, "I'm Lofty Thoughts. Now what was I saying?" She tapped her chin with a hoof for a moment, "Ah right, it'll take some time to get Spike's outfit ready. Come back in ten minutes for Miss Sparkle's, and tomorrow I'll have Spike's ready. If you prefer, you can wait for the first one."

Dawn sank to his haunches out of the way, "We will wait here for Miss Sparkle's dress."

Spike looked to Dawn, "It's not gonna cause any trouble that I go a day without, right?"

Twilight interceded, "We're getting it as quickly as we can, Spike. Ponies will just have to bear with us. Too bad we didn't bring that cute little outfit you wore for Hearth's Warming Eve."

Spike shook his head quickly, "Imagine fighting all those orc things wearing that? It'd be torn to shreds in no time. Rarity's work deserves better than that." He huffed and crossed his arms as Lofty approached him.

"Who is this Rarity? Another tailor?" she asked.

"Only the best!" exclaimed Spike eagerly. "She made all my outfits, back home."

Lofty flashed a smile, "We'll see about that. You can be the judge tomorrow. For now, I will work on your girlfriend's outfit." She turned and took flight, sailing into the back and leaving a blushing Spike behind.

As they waited, Twilight and Spike cast their gaze out onto the street, watching the menagerie of strange people bustling past. The guard had not been joking, they could not spot a single pony, human, or other creature that was not garbed in clothes, ranging from simple garments that did little outside of concealing, to outrageously ornate pieces suitable for a gala.

Dawn broke the silence between them, "Watching the people can make the day slip away if you are not careful."

Twilight raised a hoof, tapping at her horn, "Alright, topic change. You don't have a horn, and your friend doesn't have one, and you both do magic, so why does this work on me?"

Dawn shook his head slowly, "Because you have a horn. Your strength is your weakness. Unicorns learn to channel their magic through their horns. It comes naturally, so when that avenue is cut off, they are cast adrift."

Twilight raised a brow, "Are you saying I could use magic without my horn?"

"I could not say for your world," spoke Dawn in his soft, neutral tones, "but here, yes. Unicorns that suffer great misfortune, losing their horn entirely, can re-learn how to use their magic without it. We are ponykind, the power of the elements flows strongly through us, no matter the tribe."

Spike leaned forward a little as he asked, "So what element are you, or Twilight, or me?"

"I am earth-bound, the prairie tribe. I draw endurance and vitality from the ground beneath me intuitively," explained Dawn, "Young Twilight here is a unicorn. Her tribe deals with force. To pull, push, pinch and throw, all without touching, that is their gift. You, Spike, are sky, meaning that air and lightning will answer your call in different ways. I am not fully educated in the types of dragons."

“Huh,” mused Spike, "I was always more 'fire' back home." He drew a breath in a loud gasp of air. Dawn surged forward, rising to his hooves and trying to leap at the dragon, but it was far too late. Spike exhaled. Crackling bolts of lightning danced from his mouth in a great fan that swept over the store. Displays were knocked over, cracked and splintered under the explosive force of the electrical discharge. The cleric, also caught in the outburst, winced and recoiled as electricity coursed through his form. Twilight sat rooted in place, jaw unhinged in shock at the destruction brought about in an instant.

Lofty peeked out from the back, "What's all t--Oh Sun Queen above! What have you done to my store?" She hurried out, picking through her damaged displays with a devastated expression that was quickly turning to anger. "Who's going to pay for all of this?"

Author's Note

Exposition! The lore train rolls on as they reach civilization.

Like, hate, let me know! I need more comments in my chapters. This goes double if you spot typos or the like.

7 - An Extended Hoof

Spike backed up against Twilight, his eyes mirroring her own in their disbelief. "I didn't mean for it," he stammered in a pleading, quiet voice.

Reflexively, Twilight put a fetlock over Spike and drew him close, almost pulling him behind herself as Lofty approached them with increasing ire.

"It doesn't matter what you meant to do," said the pegasus, "You wrecked my shop. You don't even have pockets. How are you going to pay?"

Dawn let out an exasperated noise before moving forward, interposing himself between the irate shop owner and the two off-worlders. "I will restore your storefront. I will begin tomorrow, as I have not prayed for the right spells today." She opened her mouth in objection, but he continued on, "I will stay here until the task is complete, on my word as a cleric, or may the gods smite me down wherever I run to."

Lofty slowly let out the breath she didn't realize she was holding. "Fine. The dragon's dangerous though. I thought he was properly trained, walking around the city all free like that." She leveled a hoof at the quivering dragon, "Learn to control yourself. Your cleric friend isn't going to always be there to bail you out."

Spike bobbed his head quickly before looking at Dawn "You ok?" he asked, "I kinda fried you... Sorry."

Dawn raised a hoof, speaking words that echoed strangely, as if reflecting off walls that were not there. The hoof wreathed itself in a soft glow. He pressed it against his own chest and the soft singes faded away from his person. "The gods provide," he said when the wounds were banished. "What were you trying to do, little dragon?"

Twilight pulled him harder, as if shielding him from everything, "Nothing bad, I'm sure. Spike wouldn't hurt a fly."

Dawn gave a mirthless chuckle as he spoke, "The orcs painted a different picture. 'This dragon fights like he's possessed. He'll make a fine guardian or pit champion.', they said, from first-hoof experience I wager." Spike began to blush anew as Dawn continued, "I would prefer to hear it from his own mouth. You are not yet in trouble, small dragon. Tell me."

Lofty muttered under her breath as she retreated to the back once more, complaining about her damaged goods and store all along the way. Spike cleared his throat nervously before and a sheepish smile overtook him as he explained, "Well I was just trying to do a little puff of fire. I've done it plenty of times, to send letters, or start a stove."

"Letters?" asked Dawn with a raised brow.

Twilight quickly explained, "Oh, yes. He would send my letters to the princess by burning them with dragon fire. They would whisk away and appear in front of the princess just like that."

Dawn settled onto his haunches patiently, "A very curious way of sending a message. I fear that will not work here. Since I am now bound to this store, I will instead send a missive of my own, and have you both sent on your way. If the gods will it, we will meet again." He draw out a sphere from his pouch and let it dangle, "Your student is here," he spoke, his words carrying a strange power as the sphere began to hum. Twilight watched the spellcasting intently, suddenly forgetting the prior tension. "Come and fetch her from Stitch in Time,” Dawn continued, “She has a dragon with her, untrained but friendly." He drew his snout back from the sphere, frowning, "Fitting the message in twenty-five words is always a challenge," he commented to no one in particular, though Twilight nodded quickly, making mental notes.

The sphere began to hum loudly before a female voice came through, "How did you know I was near there? Nevermind, you'll say the gods did it. I will be there shortly."

Spike peered at the sphere curiously and asked, "Is there a limit on how far that works?"

"No," replied Dawn, "Even the boundary between planes will not stop it reliably, though it does get a little fuzzy. The only limit is twenty-five words, each way. Now we wait until your new guide arrives. She is a fine warrior, and will take you to where you will be taught. She will likely spend some time with Spike, but she knows very little of spellcasting. I wish you both good fortune as you follow the path fate has drawn for you."

Lofty emerged once more, her expression warmer as she held a package carefully perched between her fetlocks. She stepped over to Twilight on her hind legs and extended her fore-hooves, "Here we are. Do you need any help putting it on?"

Twilight glanced around a moment before nodding, "Please. I don't put on full outfits that often."

Lofty gave a boisterous laugh at that, "I figured as much when you wandered in here naked as when you were born; you were either a nudist or looking for the wrong kind of attention." She led the flushed alicorn along behind a screen, singed as it was. Their shapes were hidden from the two males in the room, though they could see Twilight's silhouette being carefully nudged this way and that. Her wings extended and folded as something was put over her torso and she stepped into something. "Now aren't you ready to show off?" came Lofty's voice from behind the screen, "It fits you to a tee."

Twilight stepped out, her hooves now covered in soft-looking shoes. Her torso was covered by a robe that easily covered her back and had a slit for wings and tail, allowing them through while still giving her privacy over objectionable areas. A felt cap rested on her brow and a belt cinched the robe halfway down her barrel. A multitude of pockets were available for her to use at her leisure.

"You look great, Twi," encouraged Spike with a smile.

Twilight extended a wing as she looked herself over, "Do you really think so? The stitching feels funny."

Lofty looked surprised, "Funny? Funny good or funny bad? I hoof-stitch everything to perfection."

Twilight considered that before she gave a slow nod, "Our friend, Rarity, does most of her stitching by machine."

Lofty waved it off, "Oh come off it, second-rate, and expensive. Dwarven sewing machines will set you back several year's pay for inferior stitches. It's a good thing you came to me." She smiled brightly, "Now that you're all prettied up, I have a store to get back in order." She began picking up the more scorched bits of cloth in her mouth while her wings nudged the lavender alicorn and her dragon towards the door. "Come back tomorrow for Mr. Zappy's outfit."

The two found themselves being nudged out into the street where they found themselves face-to-face with a new pony. The new mare looked them over for a moment before her expression brightened. She looked past them, into the store, "I've got them Dawn," she called out, only getting a nod from the reserved stallion.

"So you two are joining the One Herd?" asked the new mare. She was dressed for battle, with heavy armor that hung down from front, back, and sides in plates. She had a shield strapped to her right side, while a lance hung somewhat limply from the right, perhaps as a method of peace-keeping in the city. She had brown fur and an off-pink mane. Her brand was a lance over the outline of a pony. "I'm Fast Shadow, and I'll be taking you two in. You are?"

"Twilight Sparkle," answered Twilight, before gesturing at Spike, "and Spike."

Spike wriggled a few claws at her in greeting, "Nice to meet you. What's a one herd?"

Fast turned back for the road, leading them through the crowd. It seemed many ponies avoided stepping too close to Fast Shadow, providing them with a bubble of peace as they penetrated the crowd. "That's a long question," she admitted, "But we'll start with the full name, which is Seekers of the One Herd. It's been shortened to Seekers of late, what with Queen Iliana holding the throne and doing a fine job of it. Twilight, why do you have a horn blocker on?"

Twilight huffed and stomped a hoof on the street, her new shoes muffling the sound, "I've been asking that for over a week now. Can you take it off?"

Fast shook her head, "If Dawn left it on you, there's probably a good reason for it. I'll let the chapter head decide when it comes off." Twilight sighed loudly at Fast's decision, but didn't dispute it further as they swiftly moved through the city to arrive at a three-story building. The walls of the white-bricked building were partially overgrown with ivy and the lawn had well-managed gardens on display. Fast Shadow marched past them without glance and pushed open the door, "This way."

Author's Note

Twilight finds her new home, for the moment. What secrets will she learn? What magic will she master?

Typos, report them. Love, hate, let me know!

8 - Welcome to the Seekers

Fast Shadow led her two charges through a narrow corridor that opened into what looked like a communal living area. It was open and airy, with pillows arranged for lounging on and a flat space to the side with various wooden weapons set on a rack. A pony was standing there, another earth pony, or rather, an earth-bound pony, Twilight was quick to correct herself. The stallion smiled at them as they entered. "What have you dragged in with you today, Fast?"

Fast Shadow rolled her eyes as she gestured with her snout at her two guests, "They followed me home. May I keep them?"

The stallion was dressed to impress, rather than for battle. Fine-fitting silks adorned him from head to hooves, and some jewelry hung from his ears and tail. He approached, looking over Twilight and Spike critically, "I don't know. That's a lot of responsibility. Remember what happened to your last pet."

Twilight's ears folded back on her head, "Pardon, but I don't really want to be a pet."

Fast Shadow raised a hoof at her, "Quiet a moment, the adults are speaking." This earned her a scowl from the unicorn. Twilight’s horn began to glow but quickly sputtered and died, as the magic was choked by the ring placed on it. "That's better," continued Fast, "Now you know as well as I do that was only one time, and you're the one that sent me into that dungeon without feeding poor little Nibbles."

The stallion barked a laugh, slapping a knee with the adjoining hoof, "'Little' she says. Ha! That beast was a menace. He bit clients as often as he did his own kibble." He lowered his head to Twilight's level, being moderately taller than her, "Now then. Do you have a name? Oh, what's this?" He leaned forward and suddenly kissed Twilight's horn. Twilight went red as a tomato, but he seemed to pay it no mind as he smoothly pulled the ring free of her horn.

The room became a nova of light. Twilight hovered in place, eyes gone white, as power surged from her every available pore. "Oops," said the stallion even as Fast lunged forward, grabbed the ring in her own mouth and slammed it back into place. Twilight fell back to the floor and wobbled in place before Spike could move to support her.

"So, an untrained innate spellcaster is it?" said the stallion. "It’s a pleasure to meet you. I'm Firm Promise. You are?"

With Twilight still staggered from the sudden magic release, Spike piped up, "I'm Spike, and she's Twilight, uh, Twilight Sparkle. I don't usually see her do that unless she's using the Elements."

Fast raised a brow as she spoke, "Elements? Well, I'd love to sit and chat, but I think the sooner Twilight here meets Under Score, the safer everyone will be." She turned, flicking Firm across the snout with her tail as she led the two further into the building. Twilight regained her balance and looked up at Fast, a hundred questions on her face, but none reaching her lips. They descended into a basement. The air had many strange scents here. She smelled various chemicals, and things that spoke of the arcane with their unnatural echoes in the snout.

"We keep the alchemists, wizards, and other types down here, where the ground can absorb any 'accidents'," explained Fast, "We want ponies to practice their arts, but not at the expense of the safety of their peers. You'll be down here a lot, Twilight."

Twilight perked her ears back up, "Are there books, on magic?"

Fast just smiled before she nudged open a door. Beyond it was a library. She began to explain it, but Twilight shoved past her instantly. She used her wings to grab books off the shelf, a skill that left Fast looking quite perplexed. "You can't fly, but you can grab things with your wings? Is it true, you're from another world entirely?"

Spike shook his head at Fast, "It's no use asking her questions while she's like this. Let her geek out for a little bit." He smiled brilliantly, "She was a librarian back home, before she became a princess. Books are, you know, her thing."

Twilight moved over to Spike, "Number one assistant!" she barked, getting a quick salute from Spike, "Locate books on hybrids, arrange them in order of publication date, starting from most recent to oldest." Spike scurried away, searching for the tomes without delay.

Fast watched the two ransack the library for a few moments before turning back to the door, "I will be right back, but I trust you will remain here." Without waiting for reply, she was gone, but her presence was barely missed by either of the two.

Twilight eagerly pored through book after book, searching for more information on what she was within the framework this world. "Hybrids, known as 'those with the blood of unification', were first recorded with the appearance of the eventual Queen of ponykind, Iliana," she read out loud, "Born of the prairie tribe, she grew wings on a visit to the nearby pegasus village. Filled with a dream to unite the pony tribes, she took it as a sign and led both her tribe and the pegasi on a crusade to bring the other tribes under her banner."

Twilight raised a brow, "Huh. That's not how alicorns work on Equestria at all," she grumbled. "No great ascension, no being born with it."

Spike shrugged softly, "Different world, different rules. That human place didn't have any ponies, let alone alicorns. And I was a dog! A dog!" He huffed indignantly, "At least this place kept me a dragon. A bad-ass one too!" He began to flash his claws and make 'rawr' sounds, but a glare from Twilight got him back to retrieving books for her.

She eventually found what she was seeking. "It says here that hybrids have to channel magic actively into the new body-parts for them to work, so..." She rose up from where she had been sitting and closed her eyes. Her horn was still blocked, but Dawn Event had said that magic could be channeled through other parts of the body. She tried to focus on her wings, trying to coax her magic into them without her horn. At first, she kept trying to fall back on the horn. She could feel the blocker working each time she did this. She tried to draw from her center, imagining a line going out to her wings. Slowly they started to tingle and grow warm. With a manic grin she extended them and gave a powerful flap. The ground retreated from her as she did a graceless loop in the air and came crashing back down face first.

"You ok, Twi?" asked Spike as he rushed over to help her up, "That looked like it hurt."

Twilight was grinning manically, "It did, but that doesn't matter! I can fly again! I used magic without my horn too." She was practically vibrating with excitement, her mind full of the possibilities. She embraced Spike in glee and took off with him, carrying him on a quick circuit around the room. The trailing Spike narrowly avoided stacks of books and edges of shelves as she went, but she thankfully set down quickly. "Oh, that's funny," she said, looking at her wings, "They feel... empty?"

A new voice spoke from the door, "A unification sorcerer can only fly for so long before they must rest."

They looked over to see a wizened old stallion in a purple robe.

He advanced into the room as the two gawked at him. "I see you have already learned how to use some magic with a blocker on. A useful talent if you are a unicorn."

Spike was the first to speak, "Are you Under Score, the earth pony wizard? Can you really do magic?"

Under Score snorted, "I did not live this long studying the arcane to not be able to do magic. You sound surprised at the notion."

Twilight cleared her throat, "Well, you see. Where we come from, only unicorns do outright magic. Earth and pegasus ponies have their own kind of magic, sure, but it's not magic magic. You know?"

Under inclined his head lightly, "It is that thinking that let you be shackled by an ornament on your horn for a week, I'm told. Now, I was told to expect an innate caster, but here you are surrounded by books with the most radiant expression I've ever seen on a studying student."

Spike stifled a giggle poorly, "Twilight can't help herself around books. It's her one weakness."

Under nodded, "You are, perhaps, misdiagnosed, young Twilight."

Twilight puffed out her chest, "I am not young. I have mastered many spells, just not... here. Or with this thing on." She raised a hoof to point at the ring on her horn.

"Everything is young to me," countered Under as he took on a ready stance. He spoke eldritch words and shuffled his hooves, each movement leaving bright colors behind for an instant. Suddenly a sheen went over Twilight, then the ring was yanked free of her. "Now let's see you in your natural habitat."

Twilight's eyes went white instantly, but no power poured from her. "This feels... strange," spoke Twilight, apparently still in command of her senses.

"You have a nasty case of buildup in your horn," said Under Score, " I'm going to let it free. This will feel draining." With a fresh spell, Twilight's horn began to glow brightly at its very tip before she began to spew sparks from it in an unending stream, filling the room with dancing light as the excess power was allowed to escape her in a slow, long release. Twilight trembled with a strange sort of ecstasy as she felt a bladder she never knew she had finally feel some matter of relief deep inside. As her horn petered off and the fullness faded with it, Twilight sank to the ground with an explosive sigh.

Spike grinned up at Under, "Sorry for not believing you. That was definitely magic. I don't suppose I could learn that trick? I can think of a unicorn I want to cast that on." The somewhat devious expression on his face fell as the wizard pony shook his head.

"That was an advanced spell. You would need to spend years learning the basics before I could entrust its use to you. Arcane arts are not for the short-sighted or those lacking patience," spoke Under Score. "Now tell me, how did you learn and perform magic where you came from, Miss Sparkle?"

Twilight shook her head clear as her body felt right again at long last. She looked over Under Score again, "No offense, but you remind me of a wizard where we come from. You're like Starswirl, minus the beard, and the horn?"

Under Score smiled, face creasing, "Starswirl? A very unicorn name. They do love their heavenly bodies, Miss Sparkle. But my question, if you please? I wish to see you trained properly, and I must know what method you already use."

While they spoke, Spike casually picked up the forgotten ring, hiding it behind his back as Twilight and Under Score focused on one another.

Twilight tapped her chin, "I would learn a spell from a book, or from tutoring, and then... I cast it?" she said, sounding almost unsure.

"Do you regularly refresh your memory of the spells?" asked Under as he moved to start putting some of the books away, holding them in a white glow just as surely as any unicorn as he sent them to their proper place on the shelves.

Twilight nodded, "Well, yes, if it's a spell I don't know that well. There are some I've used a lot that I know off the tip of my horn, like short-range teleportation, shielding, and blasting things." She tilted her head a little, "Does lifting and moving things count? I have that down pat."

Under shook his head, "All ponies of the unicorn tribe have that talent, though I imagine, being a spellcaster, you are especially gifted."

Suddenly realizing she could use her horn again, Twilight joined in putting the books away. She took special pride in wrapping each in her purple aura before lifting them back into place.

Under nodded, "Smooth, without hesitation. You are even more talented than I had thought. I think you are an arcanist, of the various schools of training."

"Arcanist?" asked Twilight curiously, "What about that divine magic? I wanted to learn more about that. We don't have that where I'm from."

Spike snorted, "Getting ahead of yourself, Twilight?" he asked with a grin, "You should learn how to do the usual stuff before you do new stuff."

Twilight made a pained groan, "But Spike! It's a whole new kind of magic! How can I turn away a chance to learn about it?"

Under sided with Spike, "First, you learn to use your obvious arcane talents. After that, I can't stop you from pursuing other magics. If you insist, I will even call back Dawn Event. He is quite skilled with it, and is open-minded to the many gods."

Twilight clapped her forehooves together, "Alright! I'm ready. What books do I start with?"

Under Score smiled softly, "I hope that enthusiasm remains at the end of the month. For now, I would like to see your arcane penmanship. Scribe the spell for light." He moved to fetch some ink and paper and placed it on a short podium where a set of quills already rested. "You have an hour."

Author's Note

Twilight finally finds her teacher, and her horn is liberated! Things are surely looking up.

Let me know of any typos you find, and I love getting feedback of any kind, so flood this place with comments.

Twilight Sparkle, Level 7 Arcanist

As requested, a sheet for our favorite lavender alicorn:

Twilight Sparkle
Female pony (unicorn) arcanist (eldritch font) 7 (Pathfinder RPG Advanced Class Guide 8, 77)
NG Medium fey (ponykind)

Init +1; Senses low-light vision; Perception -2

Defense

AC 16, touch 11, flat-footed 15 (+4 armor, +1 Dex, +1 natural)
hp 44 (7d6+14)

Fort +4, Ref +4, Will +6

Offense

Speed 40 ft.
Special Attacks arcane reservoir (4/10), arcanist exploits (arcane barrier, dimensional slide, quick study), consume spells
Spell-Like Abilities (CL 7th; concentration +9)
3/day: light
2/day: unseen servant
Arcanist (Eldritch Font) Spells Prepared (CL 7th; concentration +12)
3rd: lightning bolt (DC 18)
2nd: invisibility, scorching ray
1st: identify, mage armor, magic missile, shield

0 (at will): detect magic, ghost sound (DC 15), light, open/close (DC 15), prestidigitation, read magic

Statistics

Str 10, Dex 12, Con 12, Int 21, Wis 10, Cha 14
Base Atk +3; CMB +3; CMD 14 (18 vs. trip)
Feats Craft Wondrous Item, Eldritch Heritage[UM], Improved Eldritch Heritage[UM], Practiced Horn Magic, Skill Focus (Diplomacy)
Traits humanoid acclimated, mathematical prodigy, trustworthy
Skills Acrobatics -1 (+3 to jump), Appraise +3, Bluff +3 (+4 to fool others, +5 with all Fey creatures), Climb -2, Diplomacy +11 (+13 with all Fey creatures), Disguise +0, Escape Artist -1, Fly +7, Heal -2, Intimidate +4 (+6 with all Fey creatures), Knowledge (arcana) +16, Knowledge (history) +9, Linguistics +14, Perception -2, Ride +8, Sense Motive +2 (+4 with all Fey creatures), Spellcraft +15, Stealth +5, Survival -2, Swim -2, Use Magic Device +12
Languages Common, Sylvan
SQ brand of destiny, eldritch surge, fingerless, force ray, graceful caster, horn magic, meticulous, unique destiny

Other Gear amulet of natural armor +1, boots of the cat, cloak of resistance +1, headband of vast intelligence +2, 4,000 gp

Special Abilities

Arcane Barrier (9 hp, 7 minutes) (Su) Use N reservoir (1 first time, 2 second time, etc) as a swift action, to gain temp hp.
Arcane Reservoir +1 DC or CL (10/day) (Su) Pool of points fuel exploits, or can expend to add +1 CL or DC while cast spell.
Boots of the cat When falling, always land on feet and take the minimum damage.
Brand of Destiny All ponies are born with a Brand of Destiny on their flank. This symbol is of high importance to the pony, signifying their destiny or talent, and driving them to excel at it.
Consume Spells (Su) As a move action, expend a spell slot to add its spell levels to arcane reservoir.
Dimensional Slide (70 feet) (Su) Use 1 reservoir as part of move/withdraw, move to spot in sight for only 5 ft movement & no AoO.
Eldritch Surge (Su) Become fatigued to add 2 to spell DC and caster level, or +2 arcanist level for exploit.
Fingerless Ponies and many other races of Everglow can manipulate any one-handed item with their mouths, despite their lack of fingers, as per the rules below:

Hand and ring slot items automatically adjust to fit, becoming anklets that otherwise function
Force Ray (5/day) (Sp) Force ray hits for 1d4+0
Graceful Caster +2 racial bonus to Concentration checks when casting a spell or using a spell-like abillity defensively.
Horn Magic (Sp) Unicorn ponies have horns coming from the center of their foreheads that hold great magical potential. Even untrained unicorns can use their horns for minor magical effects. Any unicorn with an Intelligence of 11 or greater can use the Light spell
Low-Light Vision See twice as far as a human in low light, distinguishing color and detail.
Meticulous -2 on all untrained skill checks
Practiced Horn Magic (Su) You have honed your horn magic to the point that you can wield weapons and shields using it's might.

Prerequisite: Ponykind, Able to cast unseen servant as a spell-like ability

Benefit: You may wield any one-handed weapon
Quick Study (Ex) Use 1 reservoir as a full rd action, consult spellbook to switch out mem spell (provokes AoO).
Trustworthy +1 on Bluff checks to fool someone.
Unification There is a calling inside of you, driving you towards your people's divinity. Perhaps, with time, training, and hardship, you will also gain the blessings of three major breeds of ponies. Only ponykin can take this bloodline.

Bloodline Arcana
Unique Destiny Grants one bonus feat at 1st level.

Spells Known:

Author's Note

It was demanded, now it is known!

If I horribly mangled anything, let me know. Spike comes later.

10 - Claw to Hoof

While Twilight eagerly threw her efforts into honing her skills under the watchful gaze of Under Score, Fast Shadow returned and gestured to the waiting Spike. When he approached her, she closed the door behind him and began leading him back to the stairs, "Now that she's settled, let's get some training under your belt."

"I don't have a belt," pointed out Spike, "I think I get one tomorrow."

Fast Shadow snorted, "Let's see if we can't hurry that along then, this way." She led the way back out, not responding when Firm Promise shouted out a few lighthearted barbs along the way. The sky was turning hues of red and purple as evening came strong. The crowds were still as present as ever, though they still kept their distance from Fast, a fact that Spike exploited to keep up with her.

"Uh," said Spike, getting her attention, "I know we just met and all, but I have small legs, and Twilight let me... ride, when we went far."

Fast stopped and looked him over a moment before she nodded her head, "If I thought you had impure thoughts, I'd see how far you would fly with a solid kick, but I get the idea that's not the case. Remember this, ponies don't give rides lightly. Since you're my student, I'll make an exception." She lowered down to her knees, sitting on the road. Spike quickly bobbed his head before clambering onto her back. As she rose back up and started walking, he leaned forward, speaking quietly.

"Is it really that big of a deal?"

Fast spoke back at him, though her eyes remained on the crowd as she weaved through it, "Of course it is. We're not beasts of burden. Now, hold on firmly, I'm tired of walking." Warning given, she surged forward. The crowd parted before her with angry shouts, waved fists and hooves, and increasingly ornate curses. She was not stopped, and was soon in front of Stitch in Time. She raised a hoof and rapped against the door.

There was a pause before Dawn Event opened the door. "Hello, Fast Shadow. The store is closed."

"Then why are you in there?" asked Fast, "Let me in, I want to hurry up the dragon's order."

Dawn shook his head, "I am here because I must be. Miss Thoughts is upstairs. Come in. I know you will enter regardless of my words."

As Fast Shadow stepped past the cleric, Spike spoke up, "He's here because I, uh, kinda torched things in here before. Sorry."

Dawn looked to Fast's back, where Spike rode. "There are many stallions that would give much to have your place."

Spike looked confused, while Fast Shadow gave him a stare. "I expected better of you, cleric."

"Do not forget," spoke Dawn, "That the Unspoken is also a god, and I am a servant to all."

Fast Shadow rolled her eyes before calling out, "Lofty! Ten gold says you have the dragon's outfit ready right now!"

Spike muttered about his name being Spike, but no one paid him any mind. Hoofsteps could be heard descending the stairs before Lofty's head peeked out from the back, "Who's shouting? Fast Shadow? Well there's a face that's always worth a few coin. So did Mister Zappy seduce you into helping?"

Fast Shadow shook herself, making Spike cling to her armor to stay in place. "You too!?" she growled, "Enough of that. Bring out his outfit right now."

"Who's to say I finished it?" asked the pegasus as she crossed her forelegs, standing on two legs. "I told him to come back in the morrow."

Fast Shadow reached into one of many pockets, producing a small bag with only two coins, "Yours if you go back there and find it."

Lofty approached, falling to all fours and plucking up the bag in her mouth. She got it open and peeked inside before smiling, "You know, I think it may be done after all." As she withdrew into the back, Spike leaned in closer to Fast's ears.

"She seems kinda mean to you. Did you guys get into a fight or something?"

Fast replied, "Oh, no, we just love trading words like sparring partners trade swords. I love the little feather brain."

"I heard that!" came the voice of the tailor just before she came out with a package, "You have hands, I expect you can dress yourself."

Fast Shadow narrowed her eyes, "For the price I paid, you'll dress him and smile while you do it."

Lofty Thoughts stuck out her tongue at Fast before reaching up with her hooves to pluck a surprised looking Spike from Fast's back, "It's my turn to give you a ride," she said in a joking tone as she took him behind the screen. When he emerged, he was dressed in sandals, loose breeches and a white shirt, with a few sashes to tie it all together. More subtle pockets were available to him, and he slipped the ring he had been carrying into one of them.
Fast Shadow nodded in appreciation, "You did fine work, for all your complaining. Come on, Spike, I plan to make you sweat for dinner."

Spike was looking himself over, seemingly approving of his new look, but when Fast Shadow lowered, he abandoned self-appreciation to scramble back on top of her.

"At least your little boy isn't naked this time," pointed out Lofty Thoughts with a smirk, "And now, I have a personal date with the moon princess. Good night." She saw them to the door before the sound of it being locked with finality reached their ears. Dawn Event remained where he had started, watching quietly until he was out of their line of sight.

"So where are we going?" asked Spike, "You said something about dinner?"

"We'll get you some food, but first, we'll see how good of a warrior you already are. Little Miss Sparkle's doing her own evaluation, don't think you're off the hook," explained Fast Shadow as she returned to the Seeker's safehouse. She let him off just in front of it, and circled around to the side where there was an open space. "Right now, we fight. To be fair, I'll not use the lance."

Spike slid to the ground and looked around the area as he asked, "Anything, uh, goes? I don't want to hurt you, Miss Shadow."

Fast Shadow smiled, "Oh, what a little chivalrous one you are, but don't you worry. I've broken more bones than you have. I'll take my lumps, and I expect you to do the same. We fight until someone gives up or passes out."

Spike flexed his claws menacingly, baring his teeth, "Well, alright, if you're sure. I'll do my best."

Fast Shadow raised a hoof, a blade slipping from underneath it, gleaming in the dim evening light, "Do better. Remember, your friend will be counting on you. When something is reaching to tear her apart, you will be the one that saves her little scholarly hide. It is a warrior's job to protect."

Spike shook his head quickly, a tremble running through his form, "I won't let Twilight get hurt!" he exclaimed with conviction as he charged the mare. While his attack was spirited, his defenses were down. Fast Shadow stepped aside and lashed out a foot as he passed, sending him tumbling across the dirt.

"She'll be more than hurt if you fight like that," warned Fast Shadow. "I won't be there, you will be. You love her; I can see it in your eyes. Show it."

Spike scrambled back to his feet and wheeled around. A short inhale was the only warning before lighting washed over the warrior mare. She ducked and rolled with it, allowing most of the charge to pass through her armor to the ground, though it was clear some of it had connected by the way her fur was singed in places, "Now that's some fight, but you won't always have that. Come at me, get those claws in me, taste me," she bade, letting the other blade slip free, both fore-hooves now armed. "Fight as if she were dying in front of you."

Her words struck Spike deeply, eyes wide and unfocused. He roared as he approached her, trying to get his claws onto one of her hooves. Though she swatted him back, his claws scored thin lines along her fetlock, and he was back on her in an instant. She was ahead of him at first, dodging just in time to avoid his claws and his teeth, minus a few marks, but soon she held up a hoof, "Let's make this more fair." she said. She lowered her head and shook it, allowing a pendant to fall free. "That was making my flesh tougher, so you couldn't get at me. Maybe you'll earn your own, or find one." She shook a hoof, allowing a bangle to fall free, "And that warded your blows aside. I'm not as fast as I look." She stuck out her tongue at that.

Spike was panting for breath as she divested herself of some of her magical equipment. "That's cheating," he huffed.

"Oh?" she countered. "You're going to say that when your friend is being mauled? Do you think a monster will care about fairness? Your enemies will often be better equipped than you, and they will not feel bad about it. Be smarter, be faster." She suddenly lashed out a hoof, catching Spike in the shoulder with the blade, "Always be prepared."

Spike staggered back, a claw covering the bleeding wound a moment before he moved back in to fight. He waited until she lashed out again, then sunk his teeth into her extended fetlock. She yelped satisfyingly and staggered back away from him. As she fell back, he let loose with his breath, washing his unbalanced opponent in an electric bath. The smell of singed fur and ozone became thick as he caught her fully in the blast.

"Enough!" she called, "I yield, for now. You've earned your dinner for today. Tomorrow, we go over protection of that friend of yours, not just getting in hits on an enemy." She went to retrieve her trinkets, taking slow and ginger steps.

"Oh, uh, did that... hurt?" asked Spike.

Fast Shadow laughed at him, "Of course it hurts. It isn't fighting if it doesn't hurt. Don't worry, Firm's on duty, and he can patch us up before we eat."

As they approached the door, Fast paused, and leaned in, "Just remember. Miss Sparkle will be counting on you. She looks the sort to be all book smarts. She will need you to be her shield."

Spike frowned a little at her, "Of course. I'm her friend, her number one assistant." Spike crossed his arms, "She's a smart pony though, why are you putting her down?"

"Putting her down?" asked Fast, "No. She's amazing, in her own way, but she's still a book smart little scholar. You will complete her. After we're done with the two of you, you'll be an amazing team. I should know." She directed her head back at her brand of destiny, the lance over the figure of a pony. "I am called to guard. I protect others, with my lance, and with my body. I make sure everyone gets out safe, and I'll show you a few tricks."

Spike nodded slowly, then began to smile. He opened the door for Fast, and the two went to eat a well-deserved meal.

Author's Note

A Spike-centric episode? Whoda thunk! Little guy prepares to become the other half of the amazing adventuring duo.

11 - Guarding Bodies

The next morning, Spike and Twilight roused together. They had been lodged in the same small room. There was a desk with writing equipment, and a double bunk bed. While not as spacious as their old home by far, it was enough to rest their weary heads at the end of the day. Light was provided by strange torches that burned without heat. They could be covered to suppress the light, and no smoke or burning would escape a simple cloth covering.

They compared notes of their training with bright faces. Twilight started eagerly, "The arcane writing they use here is almost identical to what we use! I guess magic is a constant."

As she tapped her chin in thought, Spike leaned over from the top bunk he was perched in, "I got to fight with Fast Shadow." At Twilight's shocked expression, he held up a claw, "At her request! It was a sparring fight, but she didn't hold back. We were kinda tearing into each other pretty good."

Twilight raised a brow at him, "You look pretty good for 'tearing into' each other."

Spike wobbled a claw in the air, "More of that divine magic stuff. It's really good for healing. So what'd you learn besides penmanship?"

Twilight snorted, "It was only the first day, and he put me to bed like a foal. I would have stayed up studying all night long! There's so much to learn and I have to figure out the spell to get us home eventually."

"Eventually?" asked Spike with a dubious tone.

Twilight shuffled her hooves guiltily, "Well I do want to learn that magic. Think of the benefits it could have back home! We could mend injuries, make diseases take a hike, all kinds of things!"

Spike snorted softly as he dropped off his bunk and landed on the ground beside the bed, "And what makes you think it'll work there?"

Twilight raised a hoof, "I have a theory! Since the power comes from the gods, and the gods don't even live in this world, I should be able to reach them from any world, once I learn how." She clapped her fore-hooves together in an eager motion before grinding them against one another in a slow scheming motion, "Just think. I'll be the one bringing Celestia and Luna a whole new kind of magic. This will make Starswirl's lost spell almost pale in comparison."

Spike didn't look entirely convinced, but the manic gleam in Twilight's eyes told him arguing would be fruitless. "Well, good luck learning the basics first. They won't call back Dawn until you're done."

Twilight's expression soured as she flopped onto her belly on the soft bed, "I know, I know... I wish they'd get straight to it."

There was a knock on the door before it swung open, revealing Under Score. "Ah, you are awake. Good. I expect you in the library in half an hour. Go get something to eat."

As Spike gave a sharp salute, Under shook his head, "Not you. Fast Shadow has more training in mind for you. You are already a talented scribe and 'number one assistant', we hardly need to work on that. You would do well to eat as well though. She will find you in the commons."

Spike felt a combination of feelings, wanting to go with Twilight out of habit and comfort, but also wanting to learn what Fast was offering. "You sure you're gonna be OK, Twilight?"

Twilight snagged him with a fetlock and brought him over for a quick hug, "We've both got to do our best. Besides, Under won't let me do any independent research for the first week."

Under addended, "If you perform your duties well."

Twilight looked all the more resolved, "I don't plan to fail a test now. Let's fuel up and get started."

Under excused himself, and the two friends quickly dressed themselves before moving to the common area with all the pillows. Food had already been set out in a buffet style spread on a long table for anypony that wanted any, or should that be anyone? Besides the faces they were familiar with, one of the winged felines was present, nibbling on some food of her own.

While Twilight went off to eat voraciously and start her study, Spike approached the new figure, raising a claw. "Hi there. We haven't met before. I'm Spike."

She looked him over from top to bottom, swallowing her food with almost purposeful slowness. "First dragon I've seen in the Seekers," she said with a sultry tone, "My name is Sasha, young one. I'm sure we will meet again." She pushed away from the table she was close to and moved past Spike, brushing him with her long tail before she was gone.

Spike scratched behind his head with some confusion before Fast appeared at his side. "Have you eaten yet?"

"Not yet," quickly reported Spike, spinning to face her.

"Good. I would knock it out of you anyway. Save it for lunch." She flicked her head towards the exit and turned to go. Spike, though nervous, followed after her.

They went out and around the building to where they had worked the evening before. Spike could see where he had left his blood alongside hers still in the dirt and it made him shiver. "So, uh, are we Seekers now?"

Fast shook her head as she moved towards a crate, prying it open with the end of her long lance, "Of course not. You have not yet chosen to. We've decided to lend a hoof because, to be frank, you interest us. You are plane walkers, but clearly not outsiders. We have very little information on the other worlds, other, how do they say..." She drew out a straw mockery of a pony and began to drive its wooden legs into the ground, "Other prime worlds, or planes. But let's not get distracted by that. That's for wizards and scholars to argue about. We're warriors."

She advanced on Spike and began nudging him towards the dummy, "We protect, we fight, and we keep our heads clear of little things like politics. Today, this little dummy is your friend. Pretend she is Miss Sparkle, head in the clouds, and mind on some amazing new spell she just has to learn."

Spike snorted at the mental image before poking the dummy he was now standing aside. "Alright. What do I do with her?"

"You protect her," she instructs simply before moving her lance to poke the dummy, "And she's hurt. You're going to have to do far better than that."

Spike gasped, "No F..." he trailed off as Fast gave him a dark look. "Right, no such thing as fair in a fight. Alright, come on." He swiped aside her lance and snapped at her, forcing her back a step.

"That's better. If I'm busy fighting you, I'm not poking her," she encouraged, lashing out at him with a hoof-blade smoothly. Spike noticed it was adorned with her trinkets again, making counter attacking much more difficult. "But that's only the first step."

The two pressed on vigorously as the sun rose higher into the sky. With her jewelry in place, Spike found that scoring marks on her was a much rarer thing, and she scored a frustratingly large number of hits on the Twilight dummy. A sudden charge had her backing away when she suddenly held up a hoof. "Just a moment. Those horns, have you tried using them?"

Spike looked up at them but shook his head, "They used to just be fins. They became more like horns when I got here." He suddenly grinned, "Guess I'm more of a spike now."

Fast Shadow rolled her eyes at the pun, "Funny, but not what I'm going for. You have horns, you should use them. They look sharp enough to discourage someone. Hold still a moment." She raised a hoof and pressed the frog of her hoof gently against one of the horns just to yank it back swiftly, "Ooo, yes, very sharp. You're doing yourself a disservice not using all the weapons given to you."

They returned to battle, but Spike was eager to learn, and began trying to catch her on the horns whenever the opportunity presented itself. He had become a dangerous ball of spikes and electricity, enough to keep even the seasoned warrior constantly on her guard as he pushed her further and further from the Twilight dummy. Apparently feeling Spike had learned enough of general placement, she suddenly bolted. Leaping over the dragon and lashing out a hind hoof that more stung than actually injured him, she was past him and ran her lance deep into the dummy. "Your enemy will not always oblige you to a one on one fight. Of course," she spun around to face him again, "Such charges leave the defenses open. You have to be ready to take advantage of them. I should have lost my belly leaping over you like that, but here I am, guts intact."

Spike blanched at the mental image of hurting Fast in such a way, which only drove her into soft laughter. "If you're afraid of hurting, or being hurt, you can't be a warrior. I'm not here for you to be soft on me." She directed a hoof at the building they were beside, "There are plenty enough healers in there to tend to our ouchies, so you should treat me as a deadly enemy."

As she spoke, Spike suddenly washed her in a curtain of crackling force. Though caught mid-speech, she was still fast enough to avoid the worst of it, and came in with her lance leveled. Spike tried to knock the weapon aside, but it found purchase in his arm and he went down under her, the weapon piercing deeply and pinning him to the ground. He howled with pain and bore his teeth at her, looking like he was getting ready to blast her again.

She drew the lance back swiftly and brought down her hoof between his legs in a sudden and impolite strike. Spike's electric breath fizzled out as he curled into a ball of misery and began to cry. This was far more pain than he remembered suffering before with his perforated arm and abused groin.

"Walk it off," said Fast, but her tone was soft and caring, the acidic bite gone. "Come on, I think it's time we freshened up, and you can have that food I denied you earlier."

Spike wobbled to his feet, world spinning and stomach roiling with nausea. "Not sure... I want food right now."

Fast reached down, grabbing him at the nape of the neck and tossing him up onto her back, "That's why I didn't let you eat breakfast. Come on, you earned a break." she said in an encouraging tone, taking the injured dragon inside to recover.

Author's Note

Spike can be a hoot to write for. He has the most growing to do, in a lot of ways, while Twilight is re-learning what she's already good at.

I snuck in some exposition in there, but it's mostly all about Spike learning to be a good fighter. Don't give up, Spike, you're doing good!

How am I doing? Let me know! Your comments feed my writing frenzy.

12 - Let's Swap

Their days progressed in the same pattern, with the two getting a few minutes at the start and end of each day to trade stories. Twilight was advancing quickly under Under Score's tutelage, gladly reporting each new spell that she mastered. She had a spell book of her very own that she showed off to Spike with an extreme pleasure, grin plastered across her snout.

"I didn't even know you could do half these things without an affinity, or having the spell on hand and doing it by rote," she confessed, "But Under Score taught me how to compartmentalize things, up here." She taps her head, "It's like the songs Celestia used to teach us to remember things. Once I put a spell up there, it sticks around until I replace it with something else. It's amazing!"

Spike, while glad for his friend's progress, was also eager to share his stories. "And then she was trying to jump at you."

"At me?" asked Twilight quizzically.

"The dummy, er, the training target I was pretending to be you," he said with a sheepish smile. "I stopped her though. Today you didn't get a single scratch." He looked proud enough to float away, and Twilight clapped for him with quick raps of her forehooves together. "Thank you, thank you," he said, bowing to the audience of one, "But tomorrow's gonna be different. Fast Shadow said I was going to learn from Under Score."

Twilight looked perplexed, "Huh, looks like we're switching teachers. Mister Score said I should report to Miss Shadow. I'm not sure what she can teach me though. I'm no swordspony."

Spike lifted his shoulders, "Dunno. Didn't he say it'd take years for me to learn any cool spells?"

"I didn't even know dragons could learn magic," confessed Twilight, "What if Equestria isn't that different? What if we were just wrong?"

Spike remained quizzical in expression, "Guess we find out when we go back. Pinkie already does magic, sort of? We could find a brainy earth pony and try teaching them something?"

Twilight pulled out her spell book and made a quick scribble with her lavender-wreathed quill, "I'm making a note to try that. I'm sure the princesses will be very eager to know more. Since none of the magic Under Score is teaching me relies on my horn, I should be able to pass it on to a pony without one."

They settled to bed shortly thereafter, and rose, ready to meet their swapped teachers.

Twilight followed the larger and more physically imposing figure of Fast Shadow as she was led to the proving grounds of her favorite dragon. The air was crisp and had some autumn bite to it. In the distance, Twilight could hear the soft murmur of the city from all directions.

"Under's been saying," spoke Fast, "That you've been taking to your magic lessons like a natural, and that's good, but there's more to life than stuffing your nose in a book."

"There's friendship," said Twilight.

Fast raised a brow at the reply, "Yes, that's actually close to what I was going to say. Your friends can only shore up your weaknesses so far. You need to be able to defend yourself, even if it's just getting away from what wants to rip you apart."

Twilight's expression fell, ears folding back, "I'm not a swordspony."

"No," said Fast, "You are not. But you will defend yourself." She lashed out. Spike would have swatted it aside or ducked out of the way, but Twilight caught it in her surprised face, blood suddenly liberated from her abused snout as she collapsed backwards.

Twilight wrenched up a hoof to cover the bleeding, tears in her eyes as she gawked at the suddenly hostile mare, seemingly unable to grasp that she was just attacked.

"I don't like bashing pretty little faces," said Fast Shadow, "But I will until you learn to protect it." She switched hooves, going for Twilight's shoulder. A suddenly erected force bubble made it skid away and Fast grinned, "That's better, but I bet you can't keep that up forever."

It was just the start of the day, but Twilight was fairly certain it was going to be a very long one.

Under Score led Spike to a new room. It was underground, but it was spacious. Mostly bare, and about a floor and a half of ceiling allowance. Spike wandered in and started looking around, noting funny symbols on the ground that looked like the sort of thing Twilight would put on things when working on a big spell.

"So what are we working on?" asked Spike.

Under directed a hoof at Spike, and spoke a few quick words of power. A powerful bolt of lighting surged out, bright blinding white as it washed over Spike and left a black mark on the wall behind him. Spike was entirely unharmed, though he had raised his claws up in surprise, expecting pain.

"Today, we go over your birthrights," explained Under. "As you can see, you are entirely immune to electricity. It is your native element, alongside air, and cannot bring you harm directly. Of course, if you're standing on something and lightning causes it to give way, you could come to indirect harm by it, so bare that in mind." He pointed with a hoof at the mark at the wall, "And just because you can ignore it, does not mean others around you have that luxury. If your friend, Miss Sparkle, was behind you, they would be quite injured, no matter how invulnerable you are."

Spike turned to look at the mark and winced, envisioning what it could have done to Twilight, had she been there, "Ok, so, lightning, still worth worrying about, got it." He gave a thumbs up even as Under backed away and put a hoof on a strange symbol. "What's that dOooo" Spike was suddenly hurled towards the ceiling as if it were the floor, and he collided with the stone painfully. "Ow! What's the big deal?" he asked, quickly getting to his feet, now standing on the ceiling and glaring up/down at Under.

"The lesson will continue when you reach me," stated Under calmly.

Spike huffed and began jumping up and down, but he was stuck to the ceiling just as well as he had been stuck to the floor, unable to reach Under Score. He tried running for the wall and began to scale along it. Unfortunately, the wall was smooth and he didn't make it far before he slid back to the ceiling. He tried breathing lightning at the strange marks on the ground, but it did little to free him from the situation.

"Alright!" said Spike, throwing his claws in the air, "What do I have to do?"

"Just come to me," said Under. "Stop thinking about how to reach me, and reach me."

Spike rolled his eyes dramatically, "Yea, sure, I'll just fly along like a pegasus." He flapped his arms and began to float. "Woah! Is this part of the magic?" he asked as he tried swimming through the air with moderate success, soaring from one end of the room to the other in a slow pace.

"My magic reverses gravity. Your friend, Miss Sparkle, said she used a similar spell once," explained Under, "Your flight is your own power. Try it without the flapping."

"Without the flapping?" asked Spike with some confusion.

Under slowly nodded as he explained in a lecturing tone, "Imagine the air around you is your willing servant, your best of friends. It wants to carry you, you just have to direct it just as you would your arms or your legs. Move at the speed of your thoughts, instead of the speed of your arms."

It all sounded too good to Spike, but the old stallion hadn't been wrong so far. He pulled his arms down and tried imagining himself moving forward. This only nudged him ahead a little and he frowned.

"Don't imagine your hand moving, move it. It is the same thing," said the old wizard.

Right, don't imagine the claw, just... move the claw. Spike frowned, trying to wrap his mind around it. His movement started again, slowly, but with gaining confidence as he learned his new 'muscles'. As he became better at it, he began to laugh. "This is better than wings!" he cried as he started to soar around fast enough that he constantly had to stop to avoid crashing into a wall. He felt he could give Rainbow Dash a run for her money, and it felt good, so very good!

"You still have to reach me," came the voice of his new mentor.

Spike gave a soft 'oh' and zipped over to the stallion, wrapping his claws around his wizened neck in a fierce hug, "Thanks for showing me that! This is amazing!"

Under took his hoof off the circle, and Spike could feel things settle inside him as gravity returned to normal. He landed in front of the teacher with a big grin, "What's next, teach?"

"I noticed something in your movement," He said, directing with a hoof at Spike's legs. "You should be able to move as fast as an unburdened pony with ease, but you move as if your legs were shorter. I know the temptation to fly is great, but that will not always be an option, or optimal in any event."

Spike leaned over to look at his feet. Sure enough, his legs were a little longer in comparison to the rest of his body, at least when he thought back to his shape in Equestria. He tried putting a foot out as far as it could go and took one awkward step, getting used to a longer gait. "I never even thought about that," confessed Spike as he started to walk around the room.

"You were not born to this," replied Under in easy tones, "But, you are taking to it as swiftly as Miss Sparkle took to her book learning. I doubt I will need you for longer than today."

He began running Spike through obstacle courses that would erupt and meld back into the stone, sometimes while he was in the middle of it. It was a long day, but Spike was thoroughly enjoying himself and the limits of his new body.

Twilight was cowering on the ground, covered in marks and bloodied from Fast Shadows relentless assaults. "I don't want to do this anymore!" she wailed, "You can't make me!"

"No," agreed Fast, "I can't make you, but a real opponent can, and will, and won't stop at painful cuts. Your friend, Spike, took his licks and came back at me. You're not going to be shown up by him, are you?"

"He's a dragon!" she cried out, starting to sob in place in loud wails that shook her body.

Fast shook her head slowly, "And you were doing so well, too. I guess I will have have to inform Under Score that you failed the test."

Twilight's tears dried almost instantly as she looked up, "Test? This is a test?"

"Of course," said Fast with a feigned appearance of disappointment, smiling internally at how well Twilight appeared to be falling for the trick Spike had shown her. "If you don't learn the basics of self defense, then Under Score cannot proceed, and you'll be flunked out."

The lavender alicorn struggled to her hooves quickly. "I don't... fail tests," she said amid a snuffle as she wiped snot and blood free of her snout. "I'll pass." Her expression hardened by the moment, filling with determination.

Fast gave an uncertain nod, "If you're absolutely sure?" Twilight quickly bobbed her head, "Alright then. I'll take it easy and work up to where we left off."

Twilight would need a few days work, but she didn't give up again.

Author's Note

Lessons are learned, some harder than others.

But soon, Sooooooon! Adventure will be had. This slice of life learning stuff can only go so far.

14 - Twilight Time

They had gotten back after dark, with the help of one more quick jaunt in Spike's arms. Though the Seekers were worried that they were out so late, they were more satisfied that everything had gone well, and they now had a hundred gold coins each to spend as they wanted. Neither of them felt like celebrating, and instead retired to bed, and refocused on their training as the week slid past with barely a notice.

Twilight awoke with a stretch, looking around the already lit bedroom. She rolled out of bed and moved to a small mirror that was posted. It had been almost a month, and already Twilight felt a little exposed without her clothing. She summoned the clothes from her trunk and with a helpful spell she had learned, banished the dirt from it instantly. Clean and ready, she slipped into it and shook it into place, then got to working her mane with a simple wooden brush that had been gifted to her by Fast Shadow. Twilight was a little surprised. By the time she finished working her mane into its lustrous shine, Spike was usually up and about. She called to him, then reared up to peek into the top bunk.

He wasn't there.

Perhaps he had an early lesson? Twilight put it out of her mind and resumed grooming, now working on her tail. She trusted Spike to handle himself and come to her if things got out of hoof. She pulled the wide handle on the door, big enough for a hoof to easily slip into, and stepped out into the hallway. She moved to the common room, eager to break her fast. The usual breakfast wasn't present, instead just simple snacks and a pitcher of water. She took one of the baked treats and began to nibble on it as she looked around. She spotted Under Score enjoying a snack of his own and she went to join him.

"Good morning," she greeted, "Why isn't there breakfast today?"

Under looked up at her, surprise on his face, then understanding. "Today is a holiday. The first day of summer. Most ponies, and many others, are giving reverence to the Sun Queen, which means the chefs took the day off."

"Oh!" exclaimed Twilight, "Like the Summer Sun Celebration! Will your princess be there? I would love to see her."

Under Score shook his head slowly, "The Queen has no daughters, or sons, that I am aware of, though I admit I prefer to study the arcane over politics."

Twilight flushed at her mistake, "Ah, yes. I mean your Queen. Will she be there?"

"We're on the edge of the empire," said Under, directing a hoof westwards, "The capital is west, in Viljatown, and the Queen only rarely makes appearances since the attack."

"Attack?" asked Twilight as she popped the last of the fried dough into her mouth and chewed thoughtfully, "What attack?"

Under folded his book shut, certain that no reading would occur while his eager student was filled with questions. "I wasn't there to witness it, but they say some hot-headed dissidents almost took the capital. The Queen escaped unharmed, but has stopped being seen regularly since then. A lot of rubbish, since you ask. We have better things to be doing than small-minded politics."

Twilight shook her head with disbelief, "I can hardly imagine someone attacking the princess like that. I mean, just normal ponies? Attacking her? Is she... not liked?" Her voice hitched, trying to phrase her words carefully.

Under waved a hoof at her, "Nevermind that. She's liked by most, and the empire's a fine place with her at the throne. Your world must be a fascinating one if the idea of young foalish ponies is so absurd."

Twilight's voice broke with shock, "Foalish is one thing, but attacking the prin, er, Queen? It would be unheard of!"

"Your princess must be very liked."

Twilight was quiet for a moment before she nodded, "She... she is, and she is my teacher, um, before you, I mean, before I met you." A nervous giggle escaping her as she clopped her fore-hooves together awkwardly.

"Why don't you take today off? You could use some time with the people." An expansive gesture is made at the city as a whole, "I'm a hypocrite for saying it, but a little time away from books would do you well."

Twilight lifted the bag free of a pocket that had her coin in it, "I guess I should spend some of this," she murmured.

Under leaned over with a few soft arcane words, and the bag shone an angry red.

"What was that?" asked Twilight, "Looked like an abjuration."

"Very perceptive," he said with a soft nod, "It is a little trap, if someone besides my favorite hybrid reaches into that bag, they won't be getting the end of their arm back," cautioned Under with a rakish smile on his wrinkled face.

She wrapped her forelegs around him suddenly, giving him a firm hug before she set all hooves to the ground and started for the door, "I'll go have some fun, OK?"

"Don't do anything I would not," spoke the wizard, watching her until the door closed behind her.

"If I was half a century younger, perhaps," he muttered to himself before opening his spell book and resuming his reading.

Twilight left the Seekers compound and followed the sounds of excitement. Under Score had not been lying, the streets were filled with the signs of a festival. She admired the sun icons hung from every available surface, and the bright yellow cloth that hung from poles and the tops of buildings. She soon found herself on a main street and it was packed. Every available space had a body in it, four or two-legged, all eagerly bumping and jostling as they shopped, ate, and celebrated, most with smile.

Twilight's spirit soared as she waded into the crowd. It was a little overwhelming, certainly, but seeing so many happy faces felt more like home than anything else she had seen since coming to this strange world. Her nose suddenly flared as she noticed an irresistible scent and followed it to the small rolling cart. Operating the cart was a donkey. He smiled at her as she inspected his wares but said nothing. They looked like some kind of fried dough balls slathered with some kind of buttery glaze, covered in all manner of nuts and mildly sweetened. "I must have it," she said, raising a hoof to point, "How much?"

"For you, royal blooded, a silver piece," spoke the Donkey with perked ears as he reached to remove a skewer that held one of the treats.

"Oh, make it ten then," she said as she placed a golden coin down on the cart. "Happy Summer!"

The donkey accepted the coin, scooping it into a pouch that hung at his neck and quickly getting ten kabobs into a bag for her. "You must be new, madame. It's Summer Sunrise, opposite of Summer Sunset. Enjoy the holiday," he wished her as she accepted the bag of delectables.

"I am," she confessed, looking around the crowd a moment before she hovered a kabob in range to snap into the baked good. Her eyes fluttered shut in pleasure as she savored it before she looked back at the donkey, "You're the first donkey I've seen, no offense."

"We are... uncommon," spoke the donkey, "And many of us avoid larger cities."

"Oh," replied Twilight, "Well it's nice to meet you. My name is Twilight."

"Long Road," returned the donkey, raising his hoof and bumping it with Twilight's when she returned the gesture.

"Have a great day, I'm going to look around," said Twilight, excusing herself as she trotted down the street, enjoying bites of her first score of the day.

She heard somepony speaking in loud tones, but couldn't make it out. After some nudging through the crowd, she saw Dawn Event. He was dressed in fineries that glistened brightly in the sun, catching every ray and refracting them into brilliance. He was giving an impassioned speech on the glories of the Sun Queen and Twilight approached to hear him better.

"...Land rouses from its sleep, spring sees the first reaching of the new life, but now we are woken, and stand tall and ready. Let us enter summer, the season of the Sun Queen, and know that we are all blessed with every breath of warmth within her breast. While every season carries her fond wishes, it is summer in which she rules supreme. Remember that the sweat on your brow is not a burden, but her own kiss upon you."

Twilight was fascinated by the impassioned tones he spoke with. The ponies back home had simply accepted Celestia. She was an unrefuted fact, one you could see with your own eyes. This 'Sun Queen' would never lock eyes with the ponies of this place, and that somehow made it all the more special that she put their faith into her anyway.

She was snapped out of her reverie as he rose onto his hind-legs and spread his fore-hooves wide. Some strange spell washed over the crowd in a wide burst of golden brilliance, leaving Twilight tingling all through her body. She noticed many couples suddenly depart, the crowd thinning with their leaving. Confused, but wanting to see more, Twilight pressed further down the street, leaving Dawn Event to continue his sermonizing in peace.

The next sight to capture her attention was a troupe of purrsians. They were performing acts of wild acrobatics, with spins, flips, and flying that drove the crowd to wild cheers and enthusiastic claps and stomps of approval. The winged felines were living up to the reputation of their species as they contorted themselves in their motions through the air, leaping and spinning wildly. Twilight saw there was a box set out just in front of the performing area, littered with coins, mostly copper and some silver. She withdrew one of her own gold coins and tossed it in. A moment later a purrsian had landed in front of her. The male feline grabbed her in soft paws and swept her up into a dance quite abruptly, barely giving her time to squawk in surprise as she was whisked around to the wild cheering of the crowd. She wasn't even sure when she had gotten up to her hind-legs, but there she was, being danced by this cat. Though she had little idea how to do the steps, the feline had enough grace for them both as he dipped her back and casually sent her spinning off into the crowd that caught her and cheered.

Flushed but amazed, Twilight staggered along. Summer Sunrise was quite the holiday!

Author's Note

Can you guess what the spell was?

Twilight has a good time at a holiday that seems familiar, and yet very much not.

I added a link to Ponyfinder and the Patreon to the main description.

Like, hate? Smash that comment box and give me a piece of your mind. Thanks for reading!

15 - Vengeance

Spike flew northwards away from the bustling city. He had been given another mission in the dead of night. At first, he was surprised and resistant, but when he heard who the target was...

They would never hurt Twilight again.

Each spot the orcs had stopped at was like a small blight in the land, browned of grass and littered with random refuse. Soaring high as he was, Spike found following them was not difficult. The client was a very very short human. A halfling, the others had said. She seemed like a nice sort, but her money was on the orcs being removed as a problem, from anyone, forever.

Spike frowned a little. People of this world seemed less willing to talk things out, but he had personal experience with these... things. The orcs were loud, rude, and violent. They were like griffons, but worse, much worse.

Ah. He could see an orcish rider, but he looked alone. A scout, perhaps? Spike soared in the direction the scout had come, hoping to find the actual camp, but no luck. The scout was probably turning as much as he was. The sun was growing heavy into the afternoon when he came across a full raid in-progress. They were on all sides of some humans who were looking as roughed up as Twilight was. Spike scowled, but remained in the air. It was too important that he find their main camp.

He watched, half hidden behind a low-lying cloud, as they started clasping the humans in irons until they got to one of the smaller ones. A halfling? Or a child? He couldn't tell at the distance. One of the orcs ended whatever it is with a sudden strike with an axe, killing the small one and shouting something at the remaining humans. Deflated, the humans began trundling off under the orc's watch. Spike winced at the display, wondering if he should have acted faster. No, if he can defeat them all, that will save countless more than if he just engages this raiding party.

Spike followed them easily. While the orcs were on high alert, their eyes carried across the field, very rarely did they even glance up to where they would have a chance of seeing the floating dragon. They arrived at their camp. It hadn't changed much since last Spike saw of it, even if some of the tents were in a different order than before. Spike reached into a pocket and drew out a handful of orbs he'd been given for the task. Two had little flames on them, and one had a cage etched onto its glass.

While the raiding party was still approaching the camp, Spike soared in at top speed, releasing the fire orbs over the thickest collections of tents as he went. They exploded in violent eruptions of flames that consumed the tents easily and began spreading fire through the camp. The orcs began screaming in their strange tongue and hurrying to fight the fire, at least those that hadn't seen him do his low pass. As he spun around and came back at the camp, only inches above the ground, he could see six orcs ready to play. They were grouped together, shields raised high and looking ready to deal with a fresh blast. But not a breath. He stopped just in front of them as he let go, almost breaking with the lightning that violently knocked them off their feet. Two had avoided the worst of the blast with timely rolls and were coming up on him.

Practiced with his new form, Spike waited for them to come up, ducking under one axe swing and catching a sword in his tough scales. He gave his best roar before lashing out, raking his claws across their fronts before sinking his teeth into the right orc. It fell over bleeding and he whipped his head around, knocking the other orc over with fresh wounds from his wicked horns. The orcish riders were returning, hastened with the sight of their burning camp. Though he had been instructed to take out their horses, Spike did not want to hurt them, as similar as they were to the ponies he loved, smart or not. He propelled himself at the first rider in sight, throwing himself at the orc's chest. He felt the burn as the orc's spear caught him in the side, but he ignored it as he had Fast Shadow's brutal strikes. He left the limp orc to tackle the next, bouncing from one to the other. Their long spears let them strike at him before he could bring his natural weapons to bear. By the time he had dispatched them, he sported several new cuts, but still felt ready for battle. "Bring out the war chief, or... is he a coward!" he shouted, "Will he... watch you die from behind?" He faltered as he gave the speech, swallowing heavily and growing nervous.

The response was swift. The largest orc he had ever seen came riding out, mounted on a bison large enough to match the tribals that he remembered from Appleloosa. He had a huge axe that he swung in Spike's direction, "You die, now!" he shouted as spit flew from his tusked mouth.

Spike's eyes widened, then he hurled the last of the marbles he had been given. It exploded with force, but by the time it became a cage, the orc had urged his mount to leap free, and was charging at the dragon with death in his eyes.

"Aw nuts," said Spike dejectedly even as he raised his claws at the ready.

"Are you scared? Good! I am Ur-Gosh, Dragon Slayer," proudly boasted the orc as he ran down Spike and brought down his axe. Spike tried to leap out of the way, but caught the blade biting through his scales to his leg more powerfully than he had felt before. He let loose with his breath as the rider went past, but the orc ducked under the crackling sheet, avoiding it entirely. Spike scrambled away before he remembered he could fly and started to lift from the ground just as the orc rushed into him again. His axe swatted him to the ground just as the bison drove a powerful horn into Spike's side, sending him to the ground where he bounced himself to his feet, woozy but bearing his teeth.

"Fine," he said, "You want to fight, we fight." He watched the axe when it came down again, but grabbed it by one of its holes and using the momentum to send him flying up at the orc. He wrapped his arms around the brute of an orc, tearing at him and refusing to let go even as the bison bucked and thrashed below the two. The orc couldn't use the axe well with him attached and drew a small dagger, giving Spike new slices and stabbing into his exposed back, but his struggled weakened when Spike tore at him with teeth perfectly suited for rending meat.

The wounds took their toll, and Spike was forced to let go, drifting away from the orc as he labored for breath. He expected an axe at any moment, but none came. Cracking open an eye, he saw the orc was slumped over his bison. The bison was wandering off with him aimlessly. Spike gave a pained giggle, unable to give a proper triumphant pose at the moment, to say nothing of the pain he felt everywhere.

He looked over the burning camp that showed no sign of slowing, and instead took off in the direction the riders had come from. The humans were still there, seated and looking dejected. "You're free!" he declared as he landed among them, "Those jerks won't bother you ever again."

They looked surprised and alarmed as the bloodied dragon landed, but his words were encouraging. A woman raised her shackles at him, "Do you have the key?"

Spike did not. He stepped up and moved the lock into his mouth, worrying it until it fell to the ground in several portions. "Tougher than gems," he noted as he moved on to the next one, "And not nearly as tasty." Soon all four humans were free, rubbing their wrists and embracing one another with relief.

While quite thankful for being freed, "We have nothing," said one of the men, "The orcs took it all, and now it's on fire. How will we get anywhere without dying?"

Spike frowned at that. He could lift one of them, perhaps, but there were more than that. "Well... let's get going. I'll try to hunt for you, and the city's that way," he pointed Southwards, "Kadiston."

Seeing little alternative, they accepted Spike's advice and they began to walk with Spike at the head, even if he would have preferred to lay down, or hurried home to a healer. Every step was a multitude of dull and sharp pains, reminding him of the battle he had just barely won.

Twilight returned home in the evening, somewhat uneven on her hooves. Full of cheer and a little intoxication(A lot of intoxication), she was eager to hit the sack. When she arrived at her room she looked for Spike, still not there. Wonder turned to outright worry as she half-staggered out of her room and went to look for Fast Shadow. She was in the common room, sharpening her lance. "Fast," asked Twilight, leaning against a wall for support, "Where'sh Shpike?"

"He had a fresh assignment," explained Fast, "Though he should be back soon if all went well."

Adrenaline began pumping, the alcohol leaving Twilight's senses as she jerked upright, "What! Why wasn't I with him? He could be hurt! Where did he go, I'll join him right now."

Fast Shadow raised a hoof, "It was far to the north, a week by hoof, half the day with his flying."

Twilight let her head slap up against the wall she was near, "Why wasn't I sent with him?"

Fast Shadow let out a soft sigh, "The client wanted speed, your friend has speed, which he wouldn't have carrying you around. He has to learn to fight on his own in addition to fighting alongside you."

Twilight waved a hoof a little frantically, "That's all well and good. I'll remember that if he's hurt... or worse. Where did they send him?"

Fast Shadow turned reluctant to speak, but Twilight proved quite compelling when she started frantically repeating the question while melting down at the warrior's hooves in a puddle of frustrations and tears.

"He was sent north, to deal with those slavers. A quick raid, and a strike on their leader to discourage them from returning to the area," Fast Shadow relented, "Now before y--" She could not finish her warning, Twilight had vanished in a flash of lavender and white. Fast Shadow sighed as she settled back, "Blasted mare. Heart's in the right place at least."

Twilight appeared in Under Score's personal chambers, where the older stallion had already retired for the evening. "Mister Score!" she shouted as she arrived, startling him. She quickly adopted a sheepish expression on waking him, "Oh, sorry, but it's urgent. They sent Spike to fight the orcs alone without telling me."

Under groped around blindly before he could wrench the cover off one of the torches, lighting the room properly. "Miss Sparkle? Why are you in my room while I'm sleeping."

Twilight shook her head quickly, "No time for that. Can you get me to Spike quickly! Please!"

Under Score rose from his bed, keeping his blanket around him for lack of other clothes. "I cannot without knowing where he is." He cut her off as despair built in her already desperate expression, "But I know how to find out where he is. Please, sit down. I will help you but you must calm down."

Twilight crashed to her haunches and was still breathing heavily, her mind was whirring with all the ways Spike could be injured.

Author's Note

Spike gets sent on his own, and Twilight predictably panics.

I didn't hear much about chapter 11? Not interesting for folks?

As always, I love feedback, so gimmie!

16 - Meanwhile

Back in the magical land of Equestria...

A somewhat haggard Celestia sat upon her throne. What had she missed? Did she not treat Twilight with the proper respect and driven her to run away, or is some dark force at work that has dragged her away to nopony knows where? These thoughts tumbled through her head as a supplicant went into excruciating detail on why the price of mangos was entirely unreasonable in Baltimare and why she should take direct and immediate action.

She gave the applicant soft nods at appropriate times and promised she would investigate with 'all due urgency'. Even while her plans crumbled around her ears, her ponies deserved her time and support. When the mare had left the room, she let out a slow sigh before calling out, "Summon my sister."

It was early in the day for her to be awake, but she had to have seen... something. The doors opened to admit the mistress of the night, who looked like she could use more sleep herself. "Whyfor doth mine sister summon us?" She had slipped into her old fashioned tongue. A soft blush overtook her face as she turned down the volume and tried to combat the old dialect.

Celestia gave a sympathetic smile, "Have you seen her, in the dream world?"

Luna shook her head slowly, "I have not. It is as if she were gone entirely. I am afraid, sister mine, that I should have seen her at this point. She is simply not there to be found."

Celestia's wings flared, disturbing the hanging banners behind her, "She can't be gone! Is she hiding? Is something else concealing her?" As the spike of the moment passed, she sank into her chair and began to sob softly, "My faithful student, where are you..."

Most of the guards silently departed, allowing their ruler her moment. Her sister approached, draping a wing over Celestia, "I do not think she would hide from us. If she was angry, she would tell us." A soft smile overtook her dark face, "Loudly, with pie charts to explain her points."

Celestia giggled amid her crying and sat up to lean against Luna, thankful for her presence. "There has been a lot of pressure on her, now that her princesshood is not in title alone."

Luna frowned, "She would not run away. You know this. At worst, she would panic. We would still find her then. Something has gone wrong, and it is not an anxiety attack."

The sun patterned ruler whispered, "Is she... dead?"

Luna squeezed Celestia tightly, "No! We must not allow such thoughts. Her castle still stands, the tree of harmony is healthy, and the land unbothered. I do not think an enemy of Equestria has moved against us."

"Recently," spat back Celestia, raising a hoof to press against her temple, "We've already had to fill in for her absence once."

Luna nodded slowly, looking thoughtful before she raised a hoof, "Perhaps we should use the other elements."

"They are not the elements any longer," reminded Celestia, "But they are still bound to Twilight." She slid down from the throne and out of her sister's embrace, pacing around the throne room. "Send Pinkemena. She has done the impossible before, and approaches magic in ways we cannot understand. I am certain Twilight's vanishing is no mundane act. If any of her friends were to find her, that would be the one."

Luna gave a salute before snorting at the gesture, "You cannot order me that way, my sister, but I will do as you please." She moved up and brushed against Celestia's side, "Because we are sisters. And I love you."

They spent a moment together, drawing strength from one another before the larger of the sisters returned to her throne and Luna vanished in a dark flash of almost black.

"We will get you back, Twilight," muttered Celestia before she shouted for the next supplicant to enter.

Author's Note

A short episode, but a required one. Alas, I am being called away, so no more time for typing today! Expect more tomorrow, and leave comments, flood me with typo reports and thoughts!

If you want to support me, check out the Patreon.

18 - Pink Party Pony

Pinkie stood before Luna and Celestia. "To make sure I got this right," she said, "You want me to find Twilight." Luna nodded, "And bring her back." Celestia nodded. "But she's not in Equestria anywhere." They both nodded. "Okey Dokey!" she exclaimed with a bright smile. "Pinkie sense says she's out there, so I just have to find her, and then we get to have a 'Where were you, Twilight?!' party!" Pinkie looked like she was already plotting out the party, her fore-hooves rubbing against one another as wild schemes worked through her mind.

"It is of the utmost importance," spoke Celestia, "that you find her and bring her back safely as quickly as possible."

"Them," corrected Pinkie.

"Them?" asked Luna.

Pinkie rolled her eyes, "Uh duh! Twilight and Spike! They have to be together, I'm sure of it. Don't you worry your royal crowns about it. Pinkie Pie is on the case!" She produced a strange hat and a magnifying glass from her voluminous mane and began wandering off without being dismissed. Her strangeness was worrying, and yet it was exactly what they hoped would work. Once she wandered out of the room, Luna sighed softly,

"She will undoubtedly do her best, but will it be enough?"

Celestia looked towards the grand double doors the pink pony had wandered through, "I don't know what else to try. Is the mirror in focus?"

"We can search through it soon," said Luna, "Cadence has already promised she would do so, but Twilight already has the means to communicate from that world, through Sunset Shimmer. I would be surprised to hear she had not already done so."

Celestia gave a slow sigh, "Be that as it may, we must exhaust every option. Did Twilight's friend in the Everfree Forest have any information?"

Luna shook her head as she placed a hoof on Celestia's shoulder, "The zebra was concerned, but could not find her. She promised to send word if she learned anything new, but her specialty is zebra herbal magics, and she is not a unicorn."

Celestia scoffed, "Unicorn magic has not helped us so far. Let us have some faith in zebra and earth pony magics for now."

Pinkie allowed her hooves to move as they will, and found herself back on the train. She never stopped inspecting everything around her with all the gravity of her mission. She even blew the bubbles with special seriousness. Look at them float! The train stopped at Ponyville and it felt right to step off. Ah ha! She decided it would be good to inspect the scene of the crime, where Twilight was last seen.

She trotted bouncily to the crystal tower/castle that was Twilight's home. There were guards keeping ponies out, but she paid them no mind. She was past them without thinking about it and pushed open the door inside. One of the guards saw her pink puffy tail as the door closed, but it was far too late to stop her. She snooped around the kitchen, inspected the dining area, and leaped up the stairs to the next floor. Though covered in dust, Pinkie's senses went wild. Something had happened here, a doozie!

She held up her magnifying glass as she inspected the room and noticed a singed outline on the ground. She pulled out some paper and sketched the diagram, though it meant nothing to her, it could be a clue! She sniffed at the air, sneezing powerfully enough to send her careening back down the stairs, bouncing down to the bottom in a painful display that had done no true harm. That smell! She made another note on the paper, then stuffed the quill and the paper away. She felt she had gotten everything she needed from here and bounced out in plain view of the guards. One of them made a move to stop her, but the other put out a hoof, shaking his head. There was no point arguing with Pinkie Pie.

She felt drawn to the Everfree, but there was a stop to be made first. She stopped by Sugarcube Corner and poked her head in, "Hi everyone!" she chimed as Mrs. Cake looked up with a smile. "I'm on official business for the princesses," she explained, "Gonna be busy a while, ok? Don't be worried about me!" Mrs. Cake did not let her go with that, waving her in and retrieving Pinkie's Saddlebag. She filled it with brownies, cakes, and muffins before placing it on Pinkie's back.

"Now you be safe dear," she urged, "We worry about you whether you say to or not."

"Aw, you guys." She wrapped her hooves around the matronly mare and squeezed her eagerly. "I'll be back, Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!" She went through the motions, poking herself in the eye at the end. "I have to make sure Twilight and Spike get back in time for my party!"

Mrs. Cake did not understand it all, but she did know it had been some time since she last saw the newest princess. She nodded at Pinkie, "You'll do your best. Now you go and be safe. We'll take care of things around here."

With partings taken care of, Pinkie proceeded to where her hooves wanted to go, the Everfree Forest. Since the tree of harmony had been revived, the forest didn't feel as creepy weepy as it used to. Sure, while the weather was still a little wild-- and a pony still had to keep their eyes open while in it-- there didn't seem to be as many crazy monsters in it. She knew the way well and stuck to the path, arriving at the odd hut in no time at all. Zecora was already out front, brewing something that sent thick trails of billowing purple smoke into the sky.

"Whatcha making?" asked Pinkie as she bounded towards her exotic friend.

The Zebra held up a hoof for silence before she drew up some blue flowers and chewing on them softly a moment before spitting the mash into her brew. "This is a matter most grave. The young Twilight I mean to save." The addition turned the smoke a reddish hue and it began to spark and bubble violently.

"What a coinkidink!" exclaimed Pinkie, "That's what I'm here for!"

"Your vigor is to be commended, but to interfere is not recommended." Zecora circled the cauldron, "I have been trying for weeks without rest." She paused, and looked over Pinkie again, "Perhaps a friend's help would be best. What have you found, you exuberant mare, to appear before me without a care?"

Pinkie reached under her investigator's hat and pulled out the paper, showing Zecora the diagram. "I found this in the castle. Something big happened there, I just know it! Do you know what it means?"

The zebra examined the diagram, her eyes following the intricate patterns, "Your skill as an artist is amazing, to copy this magic of phasing. If this is accurate to a line, then it is vital for our friend to find."

"Friends," corrected Pinkie, "Sheesh, Spike is with her! We have to get them both back."

Zecora gave a soft smile, but vanished into the house. She returned with a book balanced on her snout precisely, "Your drawing has given me a new path, I will abandon this useless bath." With a shove a hoof, the cauldron was overturned, the angrily fizzing substance spilling out.

Pinkie, being Pinkie, moved over and took a taste of the stuff without asking. She stuck out her tongue quickly as the powerful taste overwhelmed her. Abruptly her pelt turned from pink to green fading into a purple hue towards her hooves and snout, "Eugh!"

Zecora laid her book down, leaning it against the house and opened it up. "You should ask before you sample the brew, or zebra magic will make a fool of you. Its effects are harmless, and they should fade, Now focus on our friends and give your aid."

The two worked diligently through the day, and the next. There were many rare herbs required for the special mixture Zecora needed, and Pinkie proved uniquely capable of finding and retrieving them for her, no matter where they happened to be. When she bounded back with her mouth full of special bramble and piranha dangling from her tail and on several parts of her barrel, Zecora was quick to brush them away from the once-again pink pony, but Pinkie was more interested in helping.

"Your devotion is commendable, as a friend you are most dependable. You will do Twilight no good if you are hurt, We are making good time, there is no need to exert," cautioned Zecora gently, worried for Pinkie's well-being for her.

"Okey-Dokey" said Pinkie before she went off after the next ingredient, seemingly unfazed.

With their combined efforts, they had a cauldron of deepest black prepared. "And now as I add some heat, The walls of our world retreat. We'll see where Twilight has gone, and have more to act upon."

Setting the fire to blazing, the blackness soon gave way to foggy eddies. The fog drew back to the sides as Zecora said her strange chants. Pinkie bounced up in down in place, feeling the building magic. She parked her hooves on the edge of the cauldron and leaned in to peer into its depths. She gasped with shock as an image appeared of Twilight being stung by some great bug. She did some magic, and there was Spike! Almost Spike? Spike looked bigger, and tougher, but it was definitely Spike and he was with her!

"Hi guys!" Pinkie shouted as loudly as she could, but the images did not react to her at all.

Zecora was up at the edge with her, watching what was going on. "Our friends we have found, but to them we make no sound. This is a window, but it remains shut. At least we can watch them from this hut. Perhaps with more time we can throw wide this seemingly infinite divide."

They watched as Twilight collapsed on top of Spike and was carried off, and some strange bipedal creatures were with them. At least they all seem to be friends. "At least she's OK..." whispered Pinkie, her true feelings peeking out from under her mania as she let out her breath in a long sigh of relief.

Author's Note

New protagonists all up in the house!

I always worry about my characterization of characters that are not mine, so feel free to roast me over an open fire about how I did.

19 - Risk vs Reward

Spike and Twilight stood before a well dressed human. They had not met him before that morning. Considering the town, it was not surprising to learn that the human had managed to become leader of this chapter of the Seekers. He nodded at them and began speaking, breaking the awkward silence.

"You didn't follow the orders," he said. Twilight opened her mouth and he held up a hand flat to her, "But you got the job done, with less collateral than we expected. The people you rescued practically swore your praises, and, indirectly, that of the Seekers as a whole. You did a good thing, both of you."

The two began to relax, but he continued right on, "But. Do you understand why we have the rules we do? We want to keep everyone safe, and that means everyone following the rules."

Twilight shuffled in place, hoofs shuffling on the floor, "Well, you see. I had Under Score look at Spike first. Things had changed."

The man raised a brow, "Did they? Do go on."

Twilight folded her ears back, "Spike was hurt, and walking with a bunch of pon... people, and they were hurt too. I went to help them."

He nodded slowly, "Entirely reasonable. In fact, I commend your swift action to protect your friend, but you made no move to inform the rest of the Seekers of this."

Twilight gave a nervous laugh as she looked away, flushed in her cheeks.

"And you," said the man, leveling a finger at Spike, "You were told to raze the camp and return. That was very specific. Instead you return days late by foot."

Spike found the ground fascinating as he mutters, "I couldn't just leave them there..."

He shook his head, "I suppose you couldn't. You're good people. As it turns, Under Score was kind enough to inform us. The client was quite pleased when the good Score showed him images of the devastated camp. He left the payment in our care and left with quite the smile on his face." He gestured at them, "Relax. You've been chastised enough, it's time for the better part?"

"Better?" asked Spike, looking up.

"Well," spoke the chapterhead, "You were assisted by another Seeker. Regulation says they have to share in the haul. But, from what I've been told of you two, you probably won't see that as much of a problem."

The two shook their head quickly as Twilight spoke, "Of course not."

"It's always nice to see Seekers who are friends," spoke the man as he moved behind his finely crafted desk and took a seat. "The client left a bonus when he saw you helping the slaves. Apparently he has some bad blood with the practice. I won't go into details out of respect, but it means there's plenty here to divide. I took the liberty of converting it to jewels, as it was too heavy to carry around without making a scene."

He drew out a bag and spilled out a small pile of glittering diamonds that shone in the light of the well-lit room, drawing the eyes of the two friends. Spike's mouth watered with the memory of the exquisite taste of diamonds, however rarely he got to sample one of the rarer gems, especially of such size and cut.

"I think," continued the chapterhead, "It's time you both took some time to get yourselves properly equipped for members of your level of training. Your mentors have been nothing but compliments regarding the speed of your learning. We want to give you work worthy of you, but you're both operating basically naked."

Spike scratched behind his head as he asked, "Where... and what do we get?"

The human directed at the ground, "Under Score's a start. He knows his way about artificing, but he gets called out on tasks on his own when he's not busy tutoring the next generation. Ask around, make friends. It's good that you're friendly with your mentors, but the Seekers are an extended family. It's time you got to know the rest of us. By the way, I'm Reginald Duvois, a pleasure."

They each said their name in turn and he offered a hand over the table. Spike easily took it and shook it, while Twilight had to rear up before she could offer her hoof to be shaken.

"See, that isn't so hard. We don't bite. I expect to hear you two getting around. You're off for the next week, make the most of it." He shooed them off.

Spike scooped the diamonds back into the bag and grabbed it up, and they were out in the hallway shortly after. Twilight peeked in the bag, gazing at the glittering mess, "How much is that all worth?" she asked quizzically. Spike had no idea, and shrugged cluelessly.

"Why don't we ask?" offered Spike.

Twilight looked nervous at the idea, "I mean, I trust Under, and Fast I guess, but come on Spike. We're just walking up to ponies and asking them how much money we have?"

Spike offered a finger as an idea came to him, "Maybe they have a bank! We could deposit it and they'd say how much we had."

Twilight nodded, "That's not a bad idea. Good job, number one assistant." She turned and began to trot away, Spike hot on her heels. Asking around the Seekers discovered that banking had never really become much of a standard practice in Everglow. As they finished asking around, Spike spotted a familiar feline and approached her.

"Hey Sasha," he said, raising the hand that wasn't clutching the bag of diamonds to wave at her.

The purrsian turned, wings half extended before she saw who addressed her, "Ah, young dragon, savior of slaves and burner of orcs, here with his caretaker, the purple hybrid that learns spells with all the intensity of Luminace herself."

Spike looked puzzled at the greeting, but Twilight was simply filled with questions she quickly put to words, "A pleasure to meet you, miss Sasha. My name is Twilight. Who is Luminace?"

The feline's face split in a grin, "Of course. You are planar walkers, unaware of the gods that watch over this domain," she said with her soft rolling purrs and smoldering gaze. "I imagine they are aware of you, even if you remain ignorant. What do they think of you? To answer your question, Princess Luminace is the patron of scholars, spellcasters, and friendship."

Twilight blinked in confusion as Spike blurted out, "She sounds a lot like you, Twi."

The purrsian released a laugh, musical and rich, "Allow me to guess, you are a princess as well? You see why I compare you to her, even if you are but a mortal. She was a mortal once as well, you know, a mortal princess of little holding."

Twilight shook her head vigorously, "Oh, well, I wasn't a princess before..." she trailed off. She wasn't immortal, so far as she knew. "I mean, I was born a common pony."

The feline speared a cheese slice on an extended claw and popped it into her mouth, "Good. You don't have the habits of a born princess, demanding everything be exactly as she says. Now, what do you wish of me, princess and dragon consort?"

Spike held up his bag, "We were looking for a place to trade these for equipment." Twilight opened her mouth to object, but the feline already had the bag in her hand as if Spike was never even holding it. She peeked inside and gave a soft whistle.

"They were not joking," she purred, "When they said you did well. For your second task, you were paid handsomely. I happen to be good at rings. I love how they shine. If you wish a ring to protect you, or hide you, mmm, I can help. They are very popular." She tossed the bag back at Spike, who caught it with a nervous expression until he had it under full control.

Twilight raised a hoof, "Since you've already had a look, just how much did we get? We're not used to the local exchange rates."

Spike pointed at the feline, "I don't see any rings."

Sasha brought her tail around, where two rings dangled half way down, snugly secured. "About twenty thousand coin worth, at a glance. It seemed rude to perform a full appraisal." She flashed her bright teeth, "Enough to easily get you both a ring of protection to start, with plenty left over."

Twilight's eyes widened, "That much? The first one was only a hundred each!"

Sasha made a soft noise, "A lone owlbear," she said, counting on a finger, "With no particular hurry. Without the hazard pay of sending a single Seeker on the job, vs an entire camp of orcs, done the same day in a hurry, to say nothing of the specific defeat of their leader." She got that grin that split her cleft lip, "Risk, versus reward."

"Well," said the lavender alicorn, "I think I need to read some books on what kind of magic items they have, but we may be back. Thank you!"

"Yeah, thanks," offered Spike in solidarity before he hurried to catch up with the already retreating Twilight. His movement was stopped by a soft paw gripping his arm and he was turned back to look at Sasha.

"If you get bored following in her shadow, let me know," she whispered, kissing his suddenly heated cheek before releasing him to stumble away.

Author's Note

What's this, three chapters in one day? What is this, madness?! Consider it a make up for the 'scarce' word count yesterday. Now I sleep!

Hit me with typo reports and thoughts on the episode, or the purrsians might make off with either of them!

20 - Knowledge is Power

As they woke to a new day, Twilight was the first up and ready, and had prepared a small box. She tucked it under Spike's head as he slumbered, barely stifling the giggle threatening to work itself free of her. She wasn't as quiet as she hoped to be as Spike started awake.

"Huh? Oh hey Twi," he greeted as he stretched, claw bumping into the box she had just placed there, "What's this?"

Twilight gestured at him to continue and he rolled onto his haunches before ripping the wrapping free of the box and popping it open. Inside was a miniature of a dragon done up in silver, its wings extended, teeth bared. At first Spike thought it looked fearsome, but then he noticed under it were several ponies, protected by the dragon. He lifted it free of the box and started taking in all its little details, "This is cool! Where'd you get it?"

Twilight flashed a smile, "I was at a festival when they sent you on that crazy mission. I thought you'd appreciate it the moment I set my eyes on it."

Spike hopped down from his bunk and moved to set the statue on the dresser, "It's awesome! I mean, thanks. Why do ponies have statues of dragons though?"

Twilight shrugged a little as she stepped up beside Spike, "The craftspony said that the ponies of Everglow have a love/hate relationship with dragons, have for a long time. They're great heroes and terrible foes."

Spike bobbed his head quickly, "Yeah! We're fierce!" He flexed his muscles, not as impotent as the display had been back in Equestria, but Twilight still found it endearing and he was soon caught up in her embrace, being squeezed fondly.

"I learned something else amazing last night!" exclaimed Twilight with a jubilant energy.

"Oh, what's that?" asked Spike, returning the hug before he moved to get dressed for the day.

Twilight gestured with a hoof in the direction of the library, "I'm allowed to research, and Mister Score pointed me to a whole shelf dedicated to arcane item recipes! I'm going to put our money to work and expand my knowledge all at once." She clopped her hooves together with building anticipation, "You'll help me, right? I'll make you some things too."

Spike gave a quick nod, "Like you have to ask, pshaw. I'm the number one assistant, after all."

"I knew I could count on you." She leaned over to give Spike a soft peck on a cheek before she was gone from the room.

Spike warmed from the affection, but was after her soon enough. He saw her go immediately into the library, but decided to get a nibble to eat first and diverted to the common area. Sasha was there, seemingly enjoying the sun through the large window as she reclined in a chair. Spike moved for a plate and filled it with food before settling to eat it. Before getting through half of it, he felt a presence and turned to see Sasha staring at him.

"Did you consider my proposal?" she asked with a hint of a smile.

"Uh, I'm... OK with Twilight. She's my friend," he replied nervously.

"I thought you would say that," replied the winged feline before she drew out a ring. It was gold with a band of blue that ran through the middle. "I want you to survive until you change your mind. This is worth eight thousand, but I will sell it for five. Wear it and be safe, young dragon."

Spike reached out for the ring, looking it over a moment before he looked up to ask a question, but she was gone. There was a note at the side of his chair.

Young Dragon,

I have taken the liberty, and the payment, from you. The ring will serve you well, I assure.

Love,
Sasha

Spike wasn't sure how to feel about the event, from start to end, but decided he didn't want to cause trouble. He slipped the ring on and felt a faint crackle of power, then it was gone. Whatever the ring was doing, it was doing it. He wolfed down the remainder of his food and was soon descending to the library. Surely Twilight would know more!

He pushed open the door to find that Twilight was in a terribly scattered looking mound of books. She looked up sharply as he entered, "Ah, there you are. Where were you hiding? Nevermind that. I need your help." She gestured him closer, "There's too much here, I need it organized. You get it in order of ascending difficulty, and I get to work."

Spike gave a sharp salute before he started with the books Twilight had already taken down and began placing them in the appropriate order beside her. The tension in her seemed to melt away as he worked and he smiled, enjoying being helpful. "You know," he said as she began to read furiously, "I've read half the books you have." At her skeptical look he revised, "A quarter, at least. You don't help the best wizard in all Equestria without something rubbing off." She reached over and pat him on the head, but he continued, "I thought it was all, you know, mostly useless before, not being a unicorn... but now?"

Twilight looked up at him over the top of the book she was studying, "Are you saying you want to learn more about magic?"

"Well, yeah. You're going to be in here doing your magic thing, may as well read a little," said Spike in uncertain terms.

Twilight squealed, "Ooh, study buddies! I'll... darn. My book on study partners is back in Equestria." She frowned at that, "Speaking of which, if you're going to be reading, see if you can't find something about how to get back. They have to be worried about us."

They eagerly spent the day in the library. While Spike would get Twilight the book she needed when prompted, he spent most of it soaking up arcane facts and knowledge, building on the half-formed information he had before. In the early afternoon, Twilight sat up, "I'll be back. I have to use our earnings to buy magical supplies to make things out of, then we get serious!" With a determined look, she marched out into the hallway before the door closed behind her.

With Twilight gone, he reached for a book, The Foal's Guide to the Gods. Twilight wanted to know more about them, but never made time to actually read up on them. Well, he had time! Spike sat down and started to read of the Everglow gods, mildly disappointed that there was no draconic god, at least that ponies were involved in. Reading out-loud, he said, "While every prayer has a chance of reaching the gods, only those who dedicate themselves to a god's purpose can become a reliable vessel for their power." He raised a brow, "Huh, that's kind of weird." He thought of Dawn Event, who said he followed all the pony gods. How could one pony follow all these conflicting purposes? Determined to know more, Spike continued his research.

When Twilight returned with burdened saddlebags of supplies, she smiled at Spike, "Look at you!" She said encouragingly, "Still reading up a storm. You're going to put me to shame." She trotted back to the podium she was using before and levitated several pieces out, a long length of cord that she swiftly cut in half, and two pieces of bark, already cut out in circular formation. She began to work them over with soft magical words and deft engravings. "Just you wait, Spike. I'm going to... make great things."

Spike looked up at her as she thread one of the cords through the disc of bark, "What are you making right now?"

Twilight pointed at one of the book's open beside her, but her attention was focused on what she was doing. Spike stood up and came closer. "An amulet of natural armor," he said out-loud, "Huh. You don't have the spell it needs." He was reading over it quickly, skimming, "Oh, you're doing it this way? That's harder."

"Yes it is," agreed Twilight as she turned the disc over, "But they will protect us a little. I'll make yours today, and mine tomorrow." The new artificer went quiet as her focus went entirely to the item as she inlaid it with tiny script working from the edge inwards in a slow spiral that built over the hours.

Spike noticed something on Twilight's head, and leaned in to get a look at it. The platinum band went around her brow, with a symbol of a hoof holding up a book on the front end of it. "What's this?"

Twilight smiled, "It's supposed to make you smarter. I think it's working."

Spike laughed softly, "Any smarter and you'll float away," he jested, "Why's it got the symbol of Luminace on it?"

Twilight crossed her eyes at the band, "Huh, is that what it is? Doesn't make much sense. I put it on and suddenly I was filled with the notion to ride things." She stuck out her tongue as she worked, "Imagine that, riding a horse like those orcs were doing."

Spike went back to his reading, "Say, Twilight. I'm reading more about that Princess luminace."

Twilight raised a brow, "I thought you were reading about magic?"

"Gods are magic!" he said defensively.

"So is friendship," quipped Twilight, "But I don't see you reading books about that. What did you learn?"

"Not so much. She doesn't look like you, except for some of the colors in some of the parts." He held up an illustration that showed the alicorn, though Luminace was clearly of heavier bodyset, and had a monocle. Floating beside her was an ornate staff.

"She looks nice enough," replied Twilight before her attention slid back to the amulet she was laboring on.

"Well, I was thinking... since you and her are so similar, you try praying to her?" asked Spike.

Twilight almost fumbled her work, coming to a screeching halt, "What? Just... say hello? I don't think it works like that, Spike."

The dragon shrugged softly, "Won't know without trying. Just take a moment when you're around all these books and think at her. Worst that happens is you feel silly."

"Very silly," scoffed Twilight, even as she considered following his advice, later, perhaps, after she finished making all of these things.

Author's Note

Knowing is half the battle.

The other half is properly reporting any typos!

The duo are working to become equipped, with trinkets and knowledge, a terrible combination.

21 - We Know You're Safe

Each day, Twilight produced a new trinket with joy and pride. Her hooves were covered in new shoes, a cloak rested on her back, and an amulet like the one she had worked on the first day dangled around her neck. She hadn't forgotten Spike either, giving him a belt and an bark-disc amulet of his own.

"What's the belt do?" asked Spike as he adjusted it in place and peered at its little imprint of a heart at the front. "Looks kind of frou-frou."

Twilight rolled her eyes as she raised a hoof to tap at it, "It makes you healthier, tougher, even more dragony. Don't get fooled by appearances."

"That's pretty cool," agreed Spike before he suddenly blinked, "Oh yea!" He held up a claw, ring still worn there, "Do you know what this does? I've been wearing it for days and forgot to ask."

Twilight pulled it, and Spike's claw, closer. Her eyes began to glow a soft blue as she spoke the words of power that let her see the magic at work. "Oh, it's a protection ring. Did you buy it from Sasha?"

Spike pulled his claw back and shook his head, "Sort of? She gave a discount, but didn't give me much choice in making it."

Twilight got a sly look on her face and snorted loudly, "I think somepony has a crush on somepony else!"

"What, no!" Spike defended hotly, holding up his claws, "I barely know her!"

"Not you, Spike, her. Sasha keeps giving you these... looks, and now gifts? I could be wrong, but I don't think I am." She nodded firmly, "You have a fan."

"Some gift that is, taking half my money," Spike mumbled mostly to himself, but his embarrassment was broken as the air began to bend inwards. Both sets of eyes locked on the strange disturbance as Twilight looked it over with her still blue glittering eyes. "It's a dimensional disturbance? I don't recognize the spell."

Pop! A single sheaf of letter came through the bend, then the bend vanished. Spike grabbed the paper out of the air and cleared his throat, getting right into reading them as he had in the old days, "Dear Twilight and Spike, We are overjoyed to know you are both safe. We are working to get you back home, so stay safe. Your friend, Zecora, can watch you, and it is a rare day when she and Pinkie are not keeping fast track of you. We eagerly look forward to having the two of you back with us. Don't lose hope, Princess Celestia"

Twilight looked confused at first, but then smiled, "That's terrific news! At least they know we're safe, and with more brains working on the problem, we'll figure out how to get home sooner." She noticed something and poked the paper's back, "There's more writing back here."

Making a soft huh, Spike spun the paper around, "PS. You can't spell a party without Pinkie. What's that mean?"

Twilight joined in Spike's shrug, "You never know with Pinkie. I miss them, all of them."

Spike sighed slowly, "I wonder if Rarity's found somepony else while I was away."

Twilight stifled her initial reaction as she said, "What? No, there's no way!" Hiding her face behind a fetlock as she looked away from him. "I wonder what they've been up to? I guess they're ok, or Celestia would have told us."

Spike looked a little uncertain, "Do you think I could keep some of this awesome if we go home?"

Twilight adopted a thoughtful expression before the library door swung open. Fast Shadow was there, stepping towards them. "You have a friend."

"Huh?" replied Twilight, tilting her head, "Of course we have friends, you for example."

"Closer than that," replied Fast Shadow, "An earth-bound pony was spotted in Under Score's divinations, with your same signature. Reginald dispatched someone else to go check her out."

Spike folded up the letter he was holding as he spoke, "Why didn't they send us? Oh, uh, what color was the pony?"

"Pink," replied Fast Shadow, "and if I had to guess, he didn't want personal feelings getting in the way before she's brought in, if she's brought in."

Twilight trotted up to Fast Shadow, "When did Mister Score start looking for things like us? He didn't mention anything like that before!"

Fast Shadow huffed softly, "He's old, he gets to do whatever he feels like doing. Maybe he was looking for a way to get you home."

"Maybe..." agreed the lavender spellcaster uncertainly.

Fast Shadow glanced between the two, "Enough worrying. When there's more to know, you will know it. I felt you should be aware of this, at the least." She left shortly after, leaving the two rattled.

"What if," said Twilight, "They don't let her in?"

Spike shook his head, "What? No. Pinkie's great. You can't say no to that mare."

Twilight looked upset at the idea, but let it go with a sigh.

Being unable to study while wondering if one of their friends was nearby, they mutually decided to take a break and go get some fresh evening air. There were two other Seekers in the training yard, neither immediately recognizable. The two were a human and a pegasus, both wielding great axes as they sparred. It was amazing that the pegasus could wield such a large weapon in its teeth, to say nothing of parrying and blocking with it, but the winged pony was an even match for the handed human as they traded frightful swings of the massive weapons.

As the sun sank further against the skyline, torches flared to life around the walls of the Seekers compound, shedding light enough for the two eager combatants. They were showing signs of having gone at it for some time, with some cuts being far more savage than others dotted across the two. The human, a female noted Twilight, gave the pegasus a sudden rough shove, sending him to the ground before she was on top of him. The pegasus began to laugh as he flailed and it became clear that the human woman was tickling him quite mercilessly.

"I yield, I yield!" he cried out, and the fight was over.

She helped him up in a show of good sportsponyship, and they turned for the entrance to see Twilight and Spike watching them.

"Hello," offered Twilight, "Getting in some practice?"

"Practice?" asked the pegasus, "This is foreplay."

Twilight's cheeks lit on fire as she mumbled and looked away. Spike stood there cluelessly, "Foreplay for what? You going to have a tournament?"

"Yea, something like that," agreed the woman, "Since I won, I get to be on the TOP of the bracket." The pegasus smirked up at her, and the two moved off as one. Once they were out of sight, Twilight shook her head slowly.

"I didn't think humans and ponies would be like... that?"

"Like what?" asked Spike, "Having tournaments seems pretty normal to me."

Twilight reached over and messed with his fins with a hoof, "Never change, Spike. Never change."

She wasn't entirely sure how she got here. She had gotten back to Twilight's castle and redrawn the diagram what was there, her mind full of desire to reach Twilight. When it was done... nothing happened. She was so upset she stomped around the circle until she stepped right onto the quill she had been using, owie! She plucked it free and tossed it aside, but a little cut was there. Giving a soft sigh, she had moved to leave the circle when it suddenly flared to life. She smiled brilliantly with visions of finding Twilight and Spike, and was through the rift long before she could reconsider the action.

That was then, now she was hurtling through a tunnel. She could feel familiar forces pulling and pushing at her. The rules were different where she was going. She wasn't all that good at rules! On some levels, she sympathized with Discord when it came down to lousy rules. She appeared in a brilliant flash, wielding her ten instruments that she had started playing in outright defiance. The short green things on two legs seemed quite surprised by her appearance and began panicking all around her.

She pulled her mouth away from the harmonica, "Wait!" she called, "I'm not here to hurt you guys! Do you know which way Twilight is?"

As the pony ceased playing, the figures stopped running around, looking at her funny. They spoke a strange language before barking in common, "Hey, stupid pink horse! What you want, coming into our camp and making with the noise?"

Pinkie Pie raised a hoof to direct at herself, noticing that her body had transitioned in the transport, but no worse than she had done to herself a few times. "Me? I like making friends and bringing smiles," she assured, ignoring the insult.

The short people started pulling out pointy things, some looked like funny kitchen knives and others were long sticks with the knives at the end. "We like make friends too," said one of them, grinning, "We make friends into little pieces!" At his words, the pink pony was charged on all sides by angry green men. With a squeaking laugh, she leaped high over the wave, coming down behind some of them.

They swung around, prodding and swinging at her, but she nimbly sprung around the attempts to harm her, giggling all the while. "There's no need to be rude," she chastised, took a deep breath, and resumed playing. The angry mob became suddenly docile, watching her prance and cavort, their weapons dangling loosely from uncaring fingers.

They seemed to want to follow her as she moved, but she was done playing with these particular friends. She was soon off at a springy gallop, leaving the strange green people behind her as she went. Now if she could just figure out where Twilight was hiding in this big place!

Author's Note

A new member has joined the party, sort of. They're working on it. We won't be slipping back to Equestria anymore, promise, unless the story ends.

Thoughts are welcome, as always, or I'll have to listen to one of Pinkie's songs!

22 - Out on the Town

"Most of the races have their own faiths and gods," spoke Spike as he walked alongside Twilight down the road. "From humans to griffons, and of course ponies. Oh, and dwarves. Name it, they've got their own pantheon ready to go."

Twilight raised a brow as she cantered along, "I'm glad you're studying up, Spike, but why would any one world need so many gods in the first place? Wouldn't one good one be enough? We managed without much fuss when it was just Celestia."

At this Spike shrugged, "Dunno. The gods of each culture are, for the most part, cooperative with others of the same culture. Some of the themes are very common, but some are unique. Like the dwarves got one for good drink and good smithing, since that's their thing, while ponies have their Sun Queen, which dwarves do not, being an underground race first."

Twilight gave an interested hmm before she reached over and pulled Spike in, "You are adorable when you're geeking out."

Spike flushed softly, "Uh, yea, I mean. I was reading a lot about magic too you know."

Twilight gave a short laugh as she emerged onto a main street, "You're going to compete with me for element of magic? Bring it on, my faithful assistant."

Spike's stuttering grew worse before he shook it off, "It's not like that! I want to be the best assistant ever. You can keep the element thing. Besides, if I had to go all rainbow-ey, I think I might die."

Twilight snorted softly, "I don't think you noticed yet, but when you're flying super fast, you already go kinda rainbow."

Spike lit up like a torch, "You're joking!" he blurted, having not looked himself over when going full speed.

The lavender alicorn nodded slowly, "Afraid it's true. Now let's get a little nibble to eat." She led him along until she spotted a familiar donkey, "Oooh, have you tried these?" she asked, pointing a hoof at the donkey's stands, "They're wonderful!" She was already trotting over by the time Spike started to respond, and the dragon decided to just follow after her.

Long Road smiled as Twilight approached. "It's good to see you again," he greeted as he snatched a little skewer and offered it to her without delay. As she chomped it dangerously close to his mouth, her face changed to immediate appreciation, mming softly. "You should try some of the other things," continued the donkey, "I even made some with meat, for your dragon friend."

Spike looked over the selection, but most of his attention kept sliding to the donkey. "Nice to meet you. I'm Spike. So you cook snacks for a living?"

Twilight had already dropped a gold coin and was selecting various things, levitating them to a bag with a smile. Long Road didn't seem to mind her, facing Spike, "Actually, no. This is a temporary thing, while I recover."

"Recover from what?" asked Spike as he scratched behind his head. "You look healthy."

Long Road nodded in return, "I am, but my pocketbook isn't. I tried doing as you do." He hefted a hoof to point at his customers, "But adventuring is a hard road to travel alone." A sudden smile, "A long road."

Spike pointed back towards the Seeker compound, "Why haven't you joined the Seekers? They're a good bunch of people and support adventurers all the time."

Long Road shook his head, "Look, I know you mean well, but they don't smile on donkeys. Bunch of bigots, but that's everyone these days when it comes to my kind."

Spike's expression turned to bafflement and shock, "What? What do they say? You look fine to me."

Twilight paused in her food claiming to look over at Long Road, then at Spike, "Different world, same problem."

"What do you mean?" asked Spike.

Twilight gave a soft sigh, "In Equestria, donkeys are permitted to act as citizens, own property, pay taxes, but you won't ever see one for mayor. I don't like to admit it, but they're 'almost ponies', to most people, and almost pony means not pony. Like the zebras."

Long Road lifted a long ear at Twilight, "I don't know what Equestria is, but you describe the situation well. No one minds buying my tasty treats, but not many take me seriously as a warrior and a thinker... also zebras are ponies."

Spike put his claws down on the stand with a sudden slap, "Well we're listening! Tell us what you can do."

Twilight put a hoof on Spike's shoulder, "Easy there, Spike. Long Road doesn't have to tell us if he doesn't want to."

The donkey shook his head, ears bobbing lightly with the motion, "No, it's alright. Before I came to operate this stand, I fancied myself a warrior of good."

Spike tapped two claws together thoughtfully a moment before understanding shone in his face, "Ah, a paladin?"

Long Road nodded, "I wanted to vanquish the evil of the world, and the good of it responded to me." He let out a slow sigh, "But a lone paladin is asking for trouble, and that's what I found."

"Paladin?" asked Twilight.

"Yea," replied Spike, "Warriors literally powered by the good of the world. They find bad guys and beat them up, defend innocents, all the hero stuff! A paladin is alright in my book. Uh, so where's your armor, and your weapon?"

Long Road snorted loudly, "Both are not needed to protect my baked goods, and neither would save them from Miss Sparkle's hunger."

Twilight looked up, half a treat held in her magic and seeds dotting her snout, "What? They're delicious!"

Spike slapped the top of the stand again, clearly excited, "Well I'm going to go right up to Reginald, uh, he's the boss, and tell him about you. We'll get you in!"

The donkey smiled at Spike's enthusiasm, then carefully extracted a meat puff and held it out to him, dangling from his mouth by the skewer. When the dragon accepted it, he spoke, "You're very kind to offer, but even if I did get in, no one would want me on their specific team. Why settle for a donkey when you could get a pony?"

Spike devoured the meaty treat, stick included, with several crunchy bites before he continued, "First we get you in. You want to be there, right?"

Long Road looked around, ears swiveling about as his gaze landed anywhere but his customers before he released a slow sigh, "I suppose so. I still want to do good in the world."

"Then it's settled!" declared Spike, "We're going to get you in there, smashing evil guys in the face cause that's what they deserve." He flashed his teeth and looked quite excited at the idea. "Uh, do you still have your equipment?"

Long Road nodded and began putting things away, "I do. It's not the best, but it's enough to start."

Twilight placed a hoof in the way of a folding panel, "Why are you packing up?"

"I'm too distracted," admitted Long, "Your friend here has my head swimming with fancies of clashing with the scum of the world, bringing a little justice to those who need it." He cracked a soft smile, "It's still in me. I want to do it."

He was soon packed up and with a final bit of well wishing, moved off into the city with a little more bounce in his step. Twilight glanced sidelong at Spike, "I hope you're going to take responsibility."

"Huh, what for?" asked Spike.

"You got his hopes up. If you can't get him in now, he'll be devastated," explained Twilight, "And even if you get him in, he'll be just as sad if he can't get a group to go out and do... paladin things?"

Spike shrugged before snatching one of Twilight's levitating snacks and chomping it without asking, "He's a good guy. Why don't we take him?"

Twilight frowned, perhaps for the lost treat, or Spike's words, "Even if I was going to say yes, we plan on leaving when we figure out how, remember? That's not fair to him." She directed a hoof in the direction the donkey had left, "I don't want to hurt his feelings."

Spike stomped a foot, "Well, whatever. We don't know when we're going back, so he can stay with us until then, and make up his own mind! Besides, if he goes along with us and proves how awesome he is, he can get with other ponies easier."

Twilight shook her head at him, "You're a good pony, Spike." Spike began to complain that he wasn't a pony but was cut off as Twilight squeezed him. The two headed down the road after that, sharing their food along the way.

"Whatcha doooin'?" asked a familiar voice from the air before a pink pony leaped from a bush far too small for her and landed beside a startled looking set of ponies. They looked like they wanted to be in the Canterlot Guard but couldn't afford the full plate.

They spun on her, raising weapons. One of them, a female with a longsword strapped to her side, stepped forward, "We were looking for you, actually."

Pinkie beamed brilliantly, "Oh! Is it time for my welcome party? I never got one myself before! This is so exciting!" She bounced in place as the three ponies started to relax.

"Er, yes," said the leader, "In a sense. Are you also from 'Equestria'?"

"Uh huh!" replied Pinkie, "I came looking for Twilight and Spike, to keep them company, cause gosh they're here all alone without anyone from home to talk to and no one here throws that many parties so I thought I would come and throw them a 'We're working on getting you home' party as soon as I could!"

The leader softly coughed into a hoof before speaking, barely stifling the nervous laugh that threatened to escape her, "Of course. They've become something of a rising star together. Tell us, what skills do you bring, beyond party preparation?"

Pinkie cavorted among the group, cartwheeling and bouncing around the three as she spoke, "Well I can bake real good, and sing songs and lift spirits when ponies don't feel like smiling. I love making ponies smile! You look like you could use a good smile." Suddenly she was on the back of the leader, and working her hooves into her with a massage trick she picked up from the twins back in Ponyville. Though the effect was muted by the armor she wore, it still felt good... if...

"Why are you on my back?" she asked, looking over her shoulder at the audacious mare that was working without a care.

"You look tense," spoke Pinkie, "Take me to Twilight, and then I'll see about everyone getting a party. You ponies work way too hard."

She wanted to be angry at this pink pony. She was certain she should be furious, but the emotion refused to come to her, and she was turning to putty under her skilled hooves. "Alright, let's get her back. At the least, she should see her friends. We'll let Reggie decide what to do with her."

The group started marching back to Kadiston, their pink passenger included. They would not escape without her finding out their names, birthdays, and favorite flavor of cake. They had suffered through less agreeable escort missions.

Author's Note

I already have a sheet for the Pink Menace prepared, should it be desired.

The party expands close to completion! Give me your thoughts, your typo reports, and any scathing criticisms in the comments!

PS, in other news, the griffon book is finally coming together!

23 - Just me and my Books

Twilight sat by herself in the library. Spike had already retired to bed, and nopony else was reading, leaving Twilight to slowly breathe in the smell of books, new and old. She tried to clear her mind, to fill the space with that smell. Knowledge. The smell was knowledge, old, new, relevant and wickedly deviant. She imagined countless pages turning before her closed eyes, teasing her with facts she wanted to know. As Spike had prompted, she reached out with her thoughts, offering a warmth to anypony else that could appreciate the books with her.

It was quiet. Just as the silence began to get to her, she cracked open an eye in time for a book to bonk her on the head. She yelped in surprise and fell back, the book rolling onto her belly. While a hoof rubbed at the sore spot between her ears, her magic lifted up the hostile book and brought it over to look at.

She read the title out-loud, "A tale of two magics, an explanation of mystic theurges." She tilted her head one way and the other, sitting up to start looking through the book. The book detailed how someponies were so obsessed with the knowledge of magic, they would learn two different types at once, both arcane and divine. The book even included helpful tips for getting started, but Twilight gently set it aside.

"I didn't call you to learn your magic." She paused, frowned, "Well I guess I kind of did, but I want to talk to you, about you."

The air crackled with a strange expectation, but Twilight wasn't sure what to do. With sudden inspiration, she struck her fore-hooves together and brought out a book, her spellbook. "A book of spells written by somepony not of this world. Isn't that worth peeking for?"

The sensation grew more intense, but nothing happened. Twilight frowned a little, then smiled, "You can come have a look, promise. I just want to show it to you. No strings attached."

A soft voice echoed through the room, "No strings? Are you certain?"

"Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye," swore Twilight.

The voice gave a nervous giggle at the words, "I have never heard such an oath before." A head poked free of the book on Theurges, white with purple and lavender highlights in her mane. She regarded Twilight through her monocle before the rest of her began to follow, filling the room with power. "I will hold you to it, princess of another world."

Twilight's wings sprang up in surprise. The feeling... it was like being in Celestia's presence, but somehow different. "Um, a pleasure. I am Princess Twilight Sparkle, of Equestria. It is an honor to meet you." She bowed low before the divine being.

Luminace reached a hoof forward and cupped Twilight's chin, raising it, "No scholar as eager as you needs to bow in front of me," she insisted, "Our love of knowledge binds us together. Now, you promised a peek?"

Twilight went mildly red as she quickly fished out her spellbook and lifted it up in view of Luminace, who took a hold of it in her own magics and opened it. "I have been watching you. Under Score prays for you, even if he is not a religious pony, but you do not need my blessings."

Twilight tilted her head, "No? Uh, so you're a princess too huh?"

Luminace looked at Twilight over the book, "I was a princess in life. I am to understand it is not the same where you come from?"

Twilight quickly shook her head, "The princesses are, as far as I know, the gods of our world. Masters of the sun and moon, no one questions their power, unless they're screwy in the head." She twirled a hoof beside her head for emphasis and smiled.

Luminace leaned forward, monocle adjusting itself slightly as she looked over Twilight, "Tell me, what are you princess of?"

Twilight shuffled in place as she directed at her flank with a flick of her snout, "Well, I... used to be the element of magic, but I became the princess of friendship."

The larger alicorn smiled as she reached forward, her grand wings coming around Twilight, "We have much in common. There is a certain power in friendship, in the bonds we form with those most dear to us."

"Friendship is magic," agreed Twilight. She returned the affection with a soft nuzzle, but the touch made Luminace flinch back and look awkward in place. It was the larger pony's turn to squirm and look ashamed.

"I am," confessed Luminace, "only used to the company of my friends, even if you feel like a sister I never knew."

Twilight took a slow breath before she spread her wings, brushing Luminace's feathers with her own, "We can be awkward together. I won't tell if you don't. So if you know about me, do you know how I should get home?"

Luminace went quiet for a moment, sitting there with her wings touching Twilight's, perhaps just enjoying the proximity, or considering the question. "You will have to grow stronger. I could send you back, but it would break several rules. Since your friends have learned how to see you and reach you from their home, I am confident you will succeed."

Twilight suddenly tensed, "Are they watching now?"

Luminace nodded, "I see one. She is striped and full of wisdom. I would like to read her books, but she is not mine, or even of this world. How like a zebra to be such holders of secrets and information."

Twilight nodded quickly, "That would be Zecora. She's really great! She's helped us out so many times around Ponyville." She looked around, unsure from what angle Zecora was watching from, and raised a wing high to wave broadly, "I hope she's alright."

"They will survive," spoke Luminace softly, "And I am sure they miss you, all of your friends. One of them missed you enough to join you on your quest."

Luminace suddenly slapped shut the book, having been reading it slowly as they spoke. "By the same rules I mentioned, I must withdraw now that I have read your gift."

Twilight quickly wrapped her arms around the goddess, "Don't go so quickly!"

"The impudence," spoke Luminace in fond tones, nuzzling Twilight as timidity and affection warred on her face, "I will stay a little longer, if only because you remind me of myself. Tell me, did you plan to become a theurge? I was one, once. I could not be satisfied with choosing between arcane and divine."

"I... I'll consider it. I don't know what god I would call to, when I went back," admitted Twilight with unsure tones.

"Why not me?" asked Luminace, "We are two birds of a flock, as they say. It seems unlikely I will ask you to do something you would not already be eager to do."

Twilight's ears twitched as she looked over Luminace, then reached up a hoof, tapping at the staff that floated alongside her. "I had meant to ask, what is that?"

Luminace smiled as she brought it around between them, "This is my personal tool. It holds my favorite spells, and channels my magic as I cast. I made it myself, when I still drew breath. But... that does not answer the question."

Twilight rolled her ears back then, "Well, I mean... Princess Celestia is my tutor, was, I mean..." she started to grow flustered and squirmed in place.

"Does she request your faith?" asked Luminace.

Twilight shook her head quickly.

"Then I see no issue. She is a mentor to you, not a god. When you have gone back to your realm, you may have need of a god. Call on me, and learn of my magic, and I will help you."

Twilight was a frazzled mess of nerves considering her place with the princesses, but was roused by a sudden soft kiss on either cheek. Luminace was smiling at her, "I must go. But my offer stands. Think of me, pray to me, and I will give you whatever aid I can."

Twilight watched as she vanished back into the book she had emerged from. The lavender alicorn gave a slow sigh before she shut the book on theurges, then tucked it into her saddlebag. It might be worth looking into...

Author's Note

A meeting that was a long time coming, between the biggest nerds of their respective worlds.

24 - Religious Debate

The door to their room slammed open, waking both with a start.

"You fools!" came a familiar voice. Twilight shoved her covers down to see who was speaking, sleep and adrenaline mixing unpleasantly as the masculine figure continued, "It was scheduled for months! months, with scholars coming from across the nation, just to find out some amateur called her in early!"

It was Dawn Event, and he slammed a hoof down on the floor, "Do you have any idea what you have done?"

Spike leaned over the side of the bed, venturing a soft, "No?"

Dawn Event took a slow breath, "Then allow me to explain. The gods are bound by rules older than themselves, to keep our world in order and prevent a collapse of all we are aware of. They may not appear at your side as whimsically as your own god." He stormed up to the bunk bed, looking up at Spike and down at Twilight, "Princess Luminace only appears, at most, once a year, for longer than a minute at a time. That is the way it must be."

Twilight swallowed nervously as she sat up, covering herself with her blanket, "I didn't know. I didn't mean to bother anypony."

"And that makes it better?" asked Dawn Event, "Will you stand before the hundreds assembled and tell them their money and time is wasted, to come back next year? Are you to receive their ire, shielded with 'I didn't know'?"

Twilight cowered away from the raging cleric, pulling up her covers until only her eyes and horn peeked free, "I didn't even know it'd work. I figured she would tell me, or just not appear, if it was a problem."

Dawn Event snorted loudly, pawing at the ground as if preparing for a charge, , "I imagine she did. She is a shy goddess. If you insist she stay, then she does, rather than argue. Miss Sparkle..." He let out his breath, "Let me start with asking how. How did you even learn the ritual for attracting her attention?"

Spike raised a claw, "That would be me. I looked it up. It was kind of a mess of stuff in a lot of books, but I put it together and gave it to Twilight."

Dawn Event raised his neck to be eye to eye with the dragon, "Then I suppose I have you to thank as well. If it is of any consolation, the goddess does not appear to be upset herself, but her followers... Does not your god have yearly rituals?"

Twilight tapped her chin before nodding, "The Summer Sun Celebration. Celestia raises the sun in front of a crowd."

"And," spoke Dawn Event, "surely there is a large gathering to see this event?"

"Of course," agreed Twilight.

"Good, now," said Dawn Event as he began to pace the room, "Imagine the day of the event is nigh, and this 'Celestia' is not there, and never appears. How would those who came to see her feel?"

Twilight could feel color draining from her exposed flesh as she shook her head quickly, "I didn't mean to! I'm sorry! I... just..." she started to sniffle a little, unsure what to say to quell the anger radiating off of Dawn Event, or the shame building in her, "She was so nice..."

Dawn Event softened, a gentle smile on his face, "She is one of the nicest. But for as kind as she can be, her followers are not always so. You took their evening, and selfishly claimed it for your own." He turned away from them both, "If I tell them what happened in truth, they will demand painful prices from you both, then the Seekers. Everyone around you will suffer for your misstep."

Twilight began whipping her head back and forth quickly as she sputtered, "No! No no, don't tell them! I don't want everyone getting into trouble! Please. Isn't there something else I can do?"

Dawn Event paced back to Twilight's bed and wrenched her blanket away. She was no more exposed than was normal in Equestria, but she felt exposed despite it, curling on herself as he raised a hoof and tapped her on the nose, "You will fix it. I will take you, and your dragon, and we will recover a text rare and lost enough that its gift will draw her early, and save the holiday yet. I have a few others in mind that can come with us, for it will be a dangerous journey."

Spike suddenly joined the conversation, "Wait! Our friend is on the way, and there's this paladin we know from the city. They would be glad to come along."

Dawn Event looked up at Spike, "Truly? The gods provide then. Fate has spoken. Assemble your friends. I will return in one week's time, and we shall set out immediately. Be prepared to be underground."

The door slammed just as loudly when Dawn left, with a muffled shout to be quiet drifting from elsewhere in the sleeping area. Twilight leaned over to peek up at Spike, "Are you sure we should be getting them involved?"

Spike gave a soft pfft, "Long Road will be delighted to get the chance to show his stuff, and we'd have to keep Pinkie away from it. She'll come here to be with us if no other reason, why wouldn't she want to come along?"

Twilight let out a soft sigh as she reclaimed her blanket and pulled it back over herself, "I hope you're right. Celestia, I really stepped in it this time."

Reginald sat behind his desk, watching the pink pony admire his collection. She was bounding from one object to the next. Some she lifted up to peer at before setting down. She didn't seem to be causing any harm, so he watched her quietly, or at least as quietly as he could. She frequently asked questions about the artifacts she hefted. Where he got one, or what one did. At last, her curiosity was sated for his office and she approached him in that springing gait to land before the desk, her fore-hooves parked on the edge as she looked at him, "So what's it like being a human?"

"What's it like being a pony?" he asked with a practiced tone and a patient smile.

"Well," replied Pinkie, "It's kind of fuzzy all over, and we have a great tail that's awesome for show people how we feel, or sometimes as a handle. It must be funny having ears on the sides like that, and they don't move at all. How do you know what direction a sound is coming from like that?" A popping sound made him turn left, then right, "Oh wow, you do know!" she exclaimed with delight, clapping her hooves.

This was not the first over-exuberant pony he had dealt with before, but most were much younger. Taking a risk, he tried a trick he knew worked on foals and reached over, scratching Pinkie behind one of her ears. She fell forward with a thump, turning limp under the simple attention, "Oh my Celestia," she said in a sleepy tone, "Hands are great! You should open a massage parlor, we have one of those back in Ponyville." Despite her limp form, her mouth happily ran on, expounding on her home. "Say, have you seen Twilight? Did you give her one of these?" She was still, at least, accepting the scritches as she talked and talked. He wasn't entirely certain why, but he felt a fondness towards the strange pony.

"I have. She lives here and I will be sending for her shortly," he confessed. "You will be reunited."

"That's great, Reggi!" exclaimed Pinkie as she unleashed confetti without pockets.

This reminded him, "You will have to get clothing. Your friends arrived in a similar state of nudity, but that is not how this city operates."

Pinkie suddenly pulled back, standing tall as she grinned, "Oh that's ok, I keep a spare suit ju..." she trailed off, "Oh wait, that's in Ponyville. Huh... I'll have to buy some new duds!"

A knock on the door interrupted her as the guild master shouted out, "See them in." The door opened to permit Twilight and Spike, but they got barely a step into the room before they were covered by Pinkie and drawn into a bone crushing group hug.

"I'm so happy to see you guys!" She cried, pulling them tight, "I saw you two doing crazy fights and things and me and Zecora were like 'wow, look at all that!', I mean Twilight was stabbed by that big bug thing, and ponies were fighting all over the place, and even the parties! So if you two are playing dress up like the old stories, what do I get to be?" she released them and struck a pose as if holding a sword, balancing on two legs easily, "Will I be a brave swashbuckler, swashing the buckles?" She began sneaking in place, running her hooves as if she were walking slowly, "Or a sneaky burglar? Ohh Ohh I know" She started making grand gestures, "I'll be the wizard, throwing eldritch doom on everyone! Oh wait, Twilight has that covered."

Spike regained his breath even as soft giggles threatened to escape at Pinkie's antics, "Why don't you do what you always do?" he asked.

Pinkie Pie considered that a moment before she nodded, "Sing songs, make people happy, and throw great parties? I can do that!"

Twilight nodded in agreement, "And that unique magic that makes you... you. Come on, let's get you dressed."

The trio left, making small talk as they passed Fast Shadow, who went in to speak to Reginald. "What do you think?" she asked.

Reginald gestured after them, "Good bonds can make unlikely teams stronger than the most optimized team of individuals. They're obviously friends and know how to work together. I don't see any reason to separate them."

"And the donkey?" asked Fast Shadow.

"Long Road? His application has been across my desk before."

Fast Shadow nodded, "I'll tell him the bad news."

"I didn't say my answer was the same," corrected Reginald. "It's difficult to place donkies on teams, but Spike and Twilight obviously want him. That's one less decision to make. If he works out there, great, if he doesn't, nothing really lost."

Fast Shadow gave a hesitant nod, "Of course. I suppose everyone... deserves a chance." Her tone was heavy with distrust.

"He's got four hooves, a tail, and fuzzy ears," said Reginald, "From my view he's closer to a pony than I am. Give him a chance."

Fast Shadow looked a little disgusted at the comparison, "If you say so, but it's not my team." She turned to the door, "Hopefully it will turn out well. I would hate to lose great talent so quickly."

"Their next mission has them working next to Dawn Event. He's a trustworthy soul. I expect them to all come back in once piece."

Fast Shadow hesitated and turned her head over shoulder to look at him, "What is that mission about? It was so suddenly given, without any clients showing up."

Reginald held up a finger, a uniquely humanoid action, "That's a secret. Client/Seeker confidentiality. It shouldn't take them longer than a few weeks, maybe even one, to clear up. It will be good to get them all some actual dungeon experience with a veteran nearby."

"Underground, is it?" asked Fast Shadow, "I'll be sure to drill Spike on close quarters combat before he goes. You can't rely on flight underground, especially dungeons."

Reginald sat forward, "I'm confident that Spike will perform well. Focus on their new teammates. Pinkie? I believe her name was, and Long Road. Neither of them have met the kindness of your hooves on the training field yet."

A soft snort, then Fast Shadow was gone, marching out the door and kicking it closed behind herself.

Author's Note

At last, everyone gathers in the same place, with a mission!

With great actions comes great responsibilities. Silly Twilight, you thought summoning a god would be guilt free.

As always, let me know what you think, and point out any errors you trip over on your quest.

25 - Assemble Your Party Before Venturing Forth

"Lose the hat," said Twilight with a deadpan expression.

"But... Like the stories!" exclaimed Pinkie Pike, showing off her outfit. While most of it was very utilitarian with a chain shirt that was worn over a brown shirt. Her head was adorned with an authentic looking Chancellor Puddinghead cap. "I am a bold brave adventurer and will represent the earth pony way."

"If you must do historical reenactment, go with Smart Cookie instead," advised Twilight, "A lot more practical. I'll cover the hat."

The tailor shook her head, wings flapping as she did slow circles around the two, "Oh no. That cap is something special. I'm certain I'll get someone to buy it. Now tell me more of this 'Smart Cookie'."

Twilight and Pinkie Pie emerged to find a bored looking Spike, who perked up on seeing them. "Looking good, Pinks!" He gave an enthusiastic thumbs up before clapping for her, prompting her to bow for her audience of one. Pinkie Pie had a more tricorne cap, like Smart Cookie had been depicted as wearing, feather included. It matched the soft browns and yellows of the rest of her outfit.

"Now I'm feeling ready," she proclaimed as she nudged her backpack around.

"Why didn't you get saddlebags?" asked Twilight with some confusion.

"Oh yea," said Pinkie, "Maybe, but it came with a bunch of stuff for a traveling performer!" She upended the backpack, sending its contents spilling to the ground. A lute, mess kit, bedroll, some rocks on odd holding clips, and even some ink and a book. "I'm ready for everything! It even came with a belt." She reared up and pointed at her belt full of pouches.

Spike reached for the smaller things, namely the ink and rocks, and moved to stash them in the pouches, "There you go. What are they?"

"The sales-human said it was flint and steel, for starting fires," explained Pinkie, "That sounds useful."

While a part of Twilight cringed at the thought of Pinkie with the power of fire, she nodded at Pinkie, "It's good you're taking this seriously. We already have a job and our friend, Dawn Event, will be here in a few days to get it started."

Spike softly rapped a knuckle against the staff that floated besides Twilight, "So, what's up with this?"

Twilight blushed softly, "What? Nothing! It's... traditional for wizards." Spike raised a brow at her, "I am not copying her!" she proclaimed loudly enough to cause some of those wandering past to pause and stare. She nervously laughed it off as she lowered the staff, "Let's see if we can find Long Road, shall we?"

The trio went as one down the road as Pinkie asked, "So what's Long Road like? Does he have a long face?" She flashed a bright smile at her own humor.

"Actually," said Spike, "Yes. He's a donkey."

"Like Cranky? Is he a sad pants too?" ashed Pinkie, breathing a sigh of relief when Spike shook his head, "Phew, I thought I'd have to cheer him up and Cranky was no easy frown to turn upside down."

Long Road was where they found him before, but his cart was nowhere in sight. He was dressed in some kind of armor and had a sword strapped at his midsection. His long ears were exposed as his cap only covered the top of his head and down the sides, leaving ear and eyes open. He appeared quite out of place, standing there awkwardly.

"Long," called out Twilight, raising a hoof to wave at him as she ambled on her other three legs. As he looked towards her, she went about introducing her new, old, friend, "Long Road, this is Pinkie Pie. She will be joining us."

"Pleasure to meet you," said Long Road, looking over the earth-bound pony curiously, "So... does that mean?"

Spike nodded quickly, "Reginald said you could be part of our group, but it looks like you're kinda already dressed up for it? Where's your cart?"

The donkey smiled, "I sold it."

Twilight tilted her head a little, "But we didn't tell you yet if you could join us or not."

"The way I figured it," said Long, "If I joined you, I didn't need it, and if I was turned down again, I didn't need to stay here. I would return home in the country."

Pinkie bobbed her head in agreement, "Of course he's coming with us, so why not get ready?" She threw a hoof over his withers and pulled him closer, "We're going to be best friends! I mean, not that it's a contest or anything, I have a lot of best friends, like Twilight and Spike! So what's your favorite flavor of muffin?" After learning it was cherry she bobbed her head, "That's a good one. I like chocolate! Maybe you can show me some local recipes while we're bashing baddies huh?"

Long Road leaned over towards Spike and Twilight, "Is she always like this?"

"Always," deadpanned Spike before he snickered as Pinkie dragged him back over for more questions.

"Come on, Pink one, show me what you can do," demanded Fast Shadow as she lunged at Pinkie. Pinkie seemed to prefer staying on the defensive, dodging at the lashed out hoof and springing away from her, landing on top of the fence and peering down at the angry mare.

"Aw, don't be mad," said Pinkie, "Here, I got a gift for you." She produced an apple and held it out.

Fast Shadow felt a terrible urge to accept the gift but struggled against it with a roar, instead charging at the pink enchantress. Her lance found purchase, sending Pinkie tumbling from the wall with a pained yelp on landing. "Meanie face!" she cried as she sprang back to her feet quickly before vanishing entirely.

"If you don't want to play nice," said a disembodied voice, making Fast Shadow turn to face it. "Then I'll have to play dirty." She suddenly appeared as she gave Fast Shadow a rough shove from behind, sending the mare over with her rump in the air in a most undignified fashion. Pinkie giggled and danced back, bouncing away from her trainer as Fast Shadow regained her footing.

Spike watched Pinkie and Fast Shadow duel back and forth, trading blows that were as commonly to embarrass as they were to actually injure. "Uh, Fast?" he called out, "Shouldn't she have a weapon?"

Fast Shadow drew up short of a bladed hoof strike, landing instead and considering the bard. "I had thought she was trained in the art of hoof combat, but you're right, she's shown no signs of it. Where is your weapon?"

"Do I haveta?" asked Pinkie, bouncing from hind-leg to hind-leg in place bipedally. As Fast Shadows nodded, Pinkie stuck out her tongue and moved over to the collection of wooden weapons. "Too big, too small, too... what is this? Ah ha!" She grabbed a rapier in a hoof where it seemed to stay for a moment before it clattered to the ground. She huffed before she grabbed it up in her mouth, "Ready!"

The practice battle resumed in earnest, with Pinkie returning fire more often with the long thin wood, often jabbing it where it would tickle or bring a blush to her foe, even if she failed to penetrate armor or tough hide. By the time it was over, Fast Shadows was eager to retreat, but Pinkie Pie was covered in fresh wounds for her trouble. The two combatants retired, having learned something from the other.

Under Score stood before the new, pink, recruit. He had placed a book on her head and bade her stand without it falling off, a task she was reluctantly doing, though it didn't stop her from talking. "I saw you a lot in the cauldron. You were always talking to Twilight about something or other but I couldn't hear you guys at all so I don't know what it was about can you tell me now? Why is this thing on my head anyway I have great posture look I can even jump with it." Which she did, bouncing up and down in place with the book remaining unjostled on her wild mane.

The wizard gave a soft sigh, "I was hoping it would calm you. You are an arcane caster, like Twilight, though your talents lie down a markedly different road."

"What?" exclaimed Pinkie, "I'm a wizard like Twilight? That's amazing. I was just joking about it before but two wizards means twice the explosions and we can get to the parties in half the time."

Under shook his head slowly, "Arcane, but not wizard. Twilight is not even a wizard, technically. You are clearly a bard. Your magic is in your song and dance, even in your endless energy and desire to play jokes on everyone, friend or foe."

"Does that mean I get to wear a pointed hat?" asked Pinkie.

Under raised a wrinkled brow, "You are already wearing a pointed hat."

"It's working!" celebrated Pinkie, proceeding to dance in place without knocking the book free on her head.

Under shook his head slowly, "Yours is an intuitive magic. You can do what you can do. You will not learn others from spellbooks, or even from tutoring, by and large. I can show you how magic works, so you know, but only you can unlock your own magic."

Pinkie nodded, the book wobbling dangerously before it settled, "Well that's OK then. I'll be the bestie best bard there is to help everyone else and keep them smiling."

Under broke into a soft smile, face creasing as he spoke, "Those are very wise words. It is a bard's profession to keep their fellows smiling. I will show you how to find books, so long as you promise to put them back where you found them, but there is little more for me to show you."

Pinkie tilted her head, letting the book land lightly on a table, "Okey Dokey Lokey. You're a nice wizard." Before Under could protest, he was drawn into a soft Pinkie embrace. Perhaps respecting her elders, she did not apply the bone crushing force she could to hugs. With a parting nuzzle she bounded out of the library in pursuit of her friends.

Reginald stood before a nervous looking Twilight. "No need to stand so stiffly. I only called you here for a formality. Since you've formed an official team, the paperwork requires a name."

"A name?" asked Twilight.

The human nodded, "For the team. Since you seem to be the leader, you seemed to be the one to ask."

Twilight looked uncertain, "Do you need it right this moment?"

Reginald reached out, mussing the top of Twilight's head, "Think about it and get back to me."

Author's Note

We'll get it done in a montage!

Typos also happen in a montage, so beware and report diligently.

Pinkie Pie, Level 7 Bard

Pinkie Pie
Pony bard (mystic prancer) 7
CG Medium fey (ponykind)

Init +4; Senses low-light vision; Perception +10

Defense

AC 13, touch 13, flat-footed 10 (+2 Dex, +1 dodge)
hp 52 (7d8+14)

Fort +5, Ref +7, Will +6; +4 vs. bardic performance, language-dependent, and sonic, +2 vs. poison, spells, and spell-like abilities

Offense

Speed 40 ft.
Special Attacks bardic performance 19 rounds/day (move action; distraction, fascinate [DC 16], inspire competence +3, inspire courage +2, suggestion [DC 16])
Bard (Mystic Prancer) Spells Known (CL 7th; concentration +11)
3rd (2/day)â€”confusion (DC 16), good hope
2nd (4/day)â€”cure moderate wounds, glitterdust (DC 15), honeyed tongue[APG], investigative mind[ACG]
1st (5/day)â€”beguiling giftAPG, cure light wounds, detect secret doors, vanishAPG, ventriloquism (DC 14)

0 (at will)â€”dancing lights, detect magic, ghost sound (DC 13), know direction, prestidigitation, summon instrument

Statistics

Str 11, Dex 14, Con 14, Int 10, Wis 12, Cha 16
Base Atk +5; CMB +5; CMD 18 (22 vs. trip)
Feats Acrobatic, Disorienting Maneuver[UC], Dodge, Embraced Destiny (skills), Endurance, Mobility
Traits desperate resolve, life of toil, reactionary
Skills Acrobatics +14 (+18 to jump), Bluff +16 (+19 vs. new acquaintances), Diplomacy +13 (+16 vs. new acquaintances), Disguise +8, Escape Artist +6, Fly +4, Knowledge (arcana) +7, Knowledge (dungeoneering) +7, Knowledge (engineering) +7, Knowledge (geography) +7, Knowledge (history) +7, Knowledge (local) +7, Knowledge (nature) +7, Knowledge (nobility) +7, Knowledge (planes) +7, Knowledge (religion) +7, Perception +10, Perform (comedy) +16, Perform (sing) +13, Perform (wind instruments) +13, Sense Motive +5, Stealth +6
Languages Common, Sylvan
SQ bardic knowledge +3, brand of destiny, dependent, earth-bound, fingerless, lead the horde, lore master 1/day, prancing step, unique destiny, versatile performances (comedy, wind), well-mannered

Other Gear 150 gp

Special Abilities

Bardic Knowledge +3 (Ex) Add +3 to all knowledge skill checks.
Bardic Performance (move action, 19 rounds/day) Your performances can create magical effects.
Brand of Destiny All ponies are born with a Brand of Destiny on their flank. This symbol is of high importance to the pony, signifying their destiny or talent, and driving them to excel at it.
Dependent Shaken for 1 hour when you fail a Diplomacy check.
Disorienting Maneuver After successful tumble through opponent's square, gain +2 on attack rolls vs. that opponent
Earth-Bound +2 Gain a +2 racial bonus to saves vs Poison, Spells and Spell-Like effects, Endurance as a bonus feat
Embraced Destiny (Skills, Perform [comedy], Diplomacy) Favored of Shelia, you not only accept your destiny, but revel in it. You celebrate and excel, making your brand's guidance a shining beacon in all things you do.

Prerequisites: Brand of Destiny

Benefit: You may select 2 skills.
Endurance +4 to a variety of fort saves, skill and ability checks. Sleep in L/M armor with no fatigue.
Fingerless Ponies and many other races of Everglow can manipulate any one-handed item with their mouths, despite their lack of fingers, as per the rules below:

Hand and ring slot items automatically adjust to fit, becoming anklets that otherwise function
Lead the Horde (Su) When a mystic prancer uses her Fascinate ability, her victims become drawn to the pony. Targets will follow the prancer where she goes, moving as closely as possible without actually entering the prancer's square. Any effect or action that breaks t
Lore Master (1/day) (Ex) Can take 10 on any trained knowledge checks. Activate to take 20 as a standard action.
Low-Light Vision See twice as far as a human in low light, distinguishing color and detail.
Mobility +4 to AC vs. AoO provoked by moving out of or through a threatened area.
Prancing Step +1 (Ex) Living up to their name, prancers move with a springy motion, causing attacks to fall high or low against them as they move about the battlefield. They gain a +1 dodge bonus against attacks of opportunity due to movement at 1st level, with an additi
Unique Destiny Grants one bonus feat at 1st level.
Versatile Performance (Comedy) +16 (Ex) You may substitute the final value of your Perform: Comedy skill for Bluff or Intimidate checks
Versatile Performance (Wind Instruments) +13 (Ex) You may substitute the final value of your Perform: Wind Instruments skill for Diplomacy or Handle Animal checks
Well-Mannered (Ex) Prancers are very eager to make a good impression on other cultures. The prancer gains a bonus to Diplomacy and Bluff equal to 1/2 of her bard level (minimum of +1), but only with someone they do not yet know well. This ability replaces the counter song.

Author's Note

As requested, the pink menace comes with spells already. Little miss knows-too-much is ready for adventure, though she could stand to be less naked.

28 - Coming of the Dawn

They had been assembled in the training yard. Dawn Event paced back and forth, looking over the team dubiously. "Team Friendship?" he asked, one brow raising.

Twilight flushed softly but said nothing, keeping her eyes ahead as she stood alongside her teammates.

"A donkey and three outworlders that have just barely learned what the word adventure means," continued Dawn, "Surely the gods do test us in their ways." He lifted a hoof to point at Long Road, "You, paladin. Are your oaths intact after years of living a simple life?"

Long Road nodded swiftly, "I never set aside morality for sake of my business."

"Good," spoke Dawn, moving his hoof to point at Pinkie, "And you. I am informed you are a bard. Are you prepared to support us when the odds turn against us and hope is lost?"

Pinkie bobbed her head fiercely before bursting into a familiar song, "My name is Pinkie Pie. And I am here to say. I'm gonna make you smile and I will brighten up your day." Dawn Event waved his pointing hoof, but she continued unimpeded, "It doesn't matter now. If you are sad or blue, 'Cause cheering up my friends is just what Pinkie's here to do!"

"Yes," he spoke, "I see." He closed his eyes and let out his breath in a slow release before looking at the group. "Well, we're as ready as we are going to be. Miss Sparkle, read this and learn it." He produced a scroll and held it to her in mouth. She easily lifted it away from him, floating it as she began studying the spell written thereon. "You will need to cast it, then we begin our journey. Speed is important, so we will be riding on what Miss Sparkle summons. The spell will not last a full day, Miss Sparkle, so bare it in mind and recast it every few hours."

Twilight only nodded distractedly, pulling out her spellbook and making quick notes of the spell in her own words and shortcuts. As she put the final touches on it, the scroll suddenly burst into flames and fell to the ground as so much ash. "That never happened before," she noted with some surprise.

"The ink in scrolls are made to be used once, unlike spellbooks, but they are empowered to be cast directly, if we so choose. It is more useful under your direct usage, as you are a skilled spellcaster," explained Dawn Event, "Now, cast."

Twilight looked back over her notes, furiously reading over them as sparks and eddies seemed to swirl around her. Internally she shuffled around the compartmentalized memory she had learned from Under Score, nudging out the invisibility trick and filling that space with this new spell in a feat of rapid memorization. Smiling with pride, she began to speak the words of power. Energy rushed in from all directions, gathering as she spoke, forming five horses of radiant light that pawed at the ground. "There," she announced, then blinked at them, "They're like the things the orcs were riding."

Dawn Event reared into two legs, then swung himself up on top of one of the horses, "Horses. Larger, stronger, but not given the divine spark of intelligence by the gods. These are magical creations of them. Come."

Spike started to scramble onto one, then slid off, grunting. "Wait, I bet I can fly as fast as these things run," he said dismissively, lifting from the ground and hovering there. "I don't need a horse."

Pinkie was eager to try a new thing, bouncing on top of hers and holding on tightly. What she lacked in skill, she made up for in enjoying the new height, giggling all the while.

Twilight felt information flowing from the circlet on her head and smoothly mounted her horse without issue as if it were second nature, "And here I thought that would be useless," she murmured, relying on the riding skill the band was imparting.

Long Road was last, more skilled than Pinkie and Spike, but not as much as Twilight, he at least knew how to get in place and nudge his horse towards the road, "The sooner we head off, the sooner we get there."

"Well spoken," said Dawn as he urged his horse ahead, overtaking and moving past Long Road, he lead the way out of the city. The crowds moved out of the way of the horses seemingly out of instinct, and the gate came up swiftly. The guards wished them well on the way past, and soon they were on the small trade road heading westwards.

As they road, Pinkie began to bounce in place, singing gleefully as music roused around her to join in soft western twang, "We ride on to the west, to take our very first test. We're gonna prove them all wrong, that's why I'm gonna sing a song! We got brains," she directed to Twilight with her snout, "and brawn," she looked to Spike, "And heart as pure as gold!" She turned to look at Long Road, "So long as we stick together, this epic tale will be told! Nothing's gonna stop us now, we're gonna prove our worth. Nothing's gonna stop us now, even if we have to travel 'cross the earth!"

Long Road and Spike gave their soft applause at the impromptu song as Dawn Event pulled alongside Twilight, "I doubt you can keep the spell going for more than two hours at a time. Be sure to tell us when to pause to recast it or we'll end up on the ground in a very undignified fashion."

Twilight gave a firm nod, and they made good speed across the trail. Riding a horse was a new experience for Twilight and Pinkie, feeling the powerful equines beneath them in a controlled gallop that seemed to devour the landscape. By the time came to cast the spell a third time, Dawn Event called a break for lunch. They hopped off their horses and allowed them to vanish back into magic before they set up camp beside the road. Unused to riding, Pinkie began to stretch out and work the kinks that had built in her springy body. Spike drifted easily, snickering softly down at her, "Shame you can't fly as fast as a horse," he taunted.

Pinkie stuck out her tongue in an enthusiastic raspberry before giggling, "We can't all be super cool dragons, Spike, Sheesh. Now come down here and have some lunch." Spike saluted and they both rejoined the others as Dawn Event was just finishing conjuring his foodstuffs. Pinkie tilted her head and sniffed at it before she reached into her backpack and pulled out some dried trail rations of her own, "May as well eat the tasty stuff before it goes bad," she reasoned, chewing happily on her oat cakes.

Dawn Event looked surprised, "You brought rations? Out of everyone here? You astound me, bard."

"Pinkie," corrected Pinkie before she took another large bite, savoring the taste before washing it down with some of the water Dawn had summoned, "Always be prepared! I used to have all kinds of things stashed away for emergencies back home."

Twilight rolled her eyes, "Including balls, in trees," she said with a rueful smirk, "And eye-patches."

Spike took his food and started floating up with it, "I'll take a look for anyone coming, just in case."

Long Road nodded between his own thoughtful chews, "Good idea. Tell us if you see anything."

The sky dragon chewed on the summoned meat softly as he did a slow rotation, taking in the countryside, flat as it was in most directions. He could see some rolling hills to the north, and the road continuing to the west, avoiding the hills. Not spotting any incoming raiders or otherwise, he rejoined the group, reporting what he saw as the last bit of his meal vanished down his gullet.

Dawn nodded, "To be expected. We are making acceptable time. We may reach Ebon Silk by tomorrow, then we go north along the lake until we reach the rail line."

Pinkie leaned over, "You guys have a train too? We have a train! It goes all across Equestria."

Long Road made a wide gesture, "It's a long path across the middle of Everglow. I was told the dwarves and ponies worked together to make it, but I've never been on it myself."

"I have," spoke Dawn Event. "It will get us to Viljatown swiftly. I will give further directions there."

Twilight lifted an ear even as she stood up along with everyone else, meal completed. "Viljatown, that's the capital isn't it?" At Dawn Event's nod, she smiled broadly, "Maybe we'll meet the princess, that would be fantastic."

"Queen," spoke Dawn Event, "And she rarely appears publicly since the attack. Still, the gods clearly have plans for you. I will rule out nothing."

They mounted up, minus Spike who was content to float alongside them. Even at the gallop, Spike wasn't even going at what felt like a walking speed. He reveled in his mobility, doing lazy circles around the group as they went along.

Twilight nudged her horse alongside Dawn Event's as she asked, "Dawn, how did you know? I mean, what I did."

Dawn's expression became more unreadable, "The gods whisper." he said.

Pinkie clumsily guided her horse to be at the other end of Dawn, "Turn that frown around! What has you down?"

His neutral expression fell to an outright frown, "It is of no concern to you, bard."

"Pinkie."

"Bard. The gods whisper to me when I call to them," said Dawn Event, tone turning acidic.

"What... were you calling to them about?" asked Twilight, then realization flashed over her expression, "Wait, were you talking to her, to Luminace?" Dawn's jaw set firmly as Twilight continued in her musing, "But the books I read said... you can't just... chat with a god, unless they're in front of you, which you said can only be done once in a while, so that couldn't be it. So you used a spell, but you have to ask specific questions with those, so you had a specific question for Luminace, which was related to this, and..."

"Yes!" shouted Dawn Event, "I was going to oversee the coming of Princess Luminace. It was to be the first time I was chosen for the task. I was nervous, and asked her if she was ready. Imagine my dismay, my horror, when she replied no."

"No?!" cried a shocked Dawn Event, "Have I offended you, kind scholar?"

"No," came the gentle voice of the goddess in his mind.

"Are your enemies preventing your arrival?"

"No."

I was quickly running out of the holy water needed to keep asking questions, so I paused to consider it carefully. If not enemies, what would stop a goddess from arriving.

"Will it break the rules if you come?"

"Yes."

And there it was.

"Were you summoned too recently?"

"Yes."

Rage filled my being. How could this happen? Only those well versed in religion could even know how, and those who knew how would know not to do so! Someone had to be punished. I begged for guidance.

"How can I summon you without breaking the rules?"

"Find the summoner from another world, and take her to find the tome of lost heart."

Another world? There were only two that I knew that fit under that category. Summoner?

"It was then that I appeared in your room, giving you the tongue lashing you deserved," explained Dawn Event.

"Well," said Twilight, fidgeting on her horse, "I am sorry, truly. I did not mean to mess up your holiday, and we'll do everything we can to fix it."

"Pray that it is enough," spoke Dawn, guiding his horse away from the others to brood on his own.

Pinkie bumped her horse into Twilight's, wobbling dangerously before she regained her balance, "He's really down. Do you think I should cheer him up?"

Long Road came up to join them in line, "He needs his time, and space. We'll see how he feels when we're not riding."

Author's Note

Some answers given, and adventure begins!

Also, first unique Pinkie song, likely to not be the last. How'd I do?

29 - Ebonsilk

They reached the... town? of Ebonsilk the next day. The grand mansions were sprawling and huge, but also decrepit and run down. The lake to the west appeared to be leeching into the ground, creating a fetid swamp in most directions. Even the arcane constructs of horses seemed miserable as they forced their way through it. However, the sun was reaching the horizon as twilight set in. Twilight, the pony, not the time of day, not to be mistaken, shook her head, "They will fade in minutes, and it's getting late. Where are we staying tonight?"

Long Road raised a fore-hoof to point at the one mansion with a few lights in its windows, "Someone's home. Perhaps they wouldn't mind us staying the evening if we're polite."

"Polite is my middle name!" exclaimed Pinkie, hopping off her horse and bouncing from dry patch to dry patch as she rapidly approached the old looking house with the rest of the party trailing behind.

Leaving her friends behind, Pinkie danced to the door before rapping upon it thrice with a hoof, "Helloooo! Nice place you have here, misses, or mister." Grinning and swaying on her hooves, Pinkie waited. Just as her friends were catching up, the door swung open to reveal an aging mare.

"Ah, guests," she said with a strange accent, "Do come in. I have not entertained in zome time." She backed away from the door into the darkness of the entryway, lost to sight. Pinkie shrugged fearlessly and bounded inside, complimenting her host's tastes as she went.

The others were more hesitant as nervous eyes soaked in the abandoned nature of the building, despite the resident. Pinkie continued speaking without concern, "This is a really big house! Do you live here by yourself 'cause I would get lonely in a big house. Where'd everypony else go off to anyway?"

"Zat what zome time ago," spoke the elderly mare, sweeping aside the faded green hair of her mane out of her eyes. She guided the group quietly up some stairs, "Za guezt roomz are here. Do not ztray near ze wezt wing. Yuu vill nought like vaht yuu find zere."

"Okie Dokie," replied Pinkie, giving a firm bob before adding, "Thanks for the rooms. You're a nice mare!" She suddenly swept up the host in an embrace, which was tolerated silently.

With a final nod, the old mare departed, seemingly vanishing as soon as shadow overtook her form and leaving the group there at the top of the stairs, considering the rooms. Pinkie pointed to the room painted in faded red, "I want that one."

Spike shook his head, "I think I'd sleep better tonight if we all picked the same room."

Dawn nodded in agreement, "We are on task now. We should stay together and stay on guard."

Pinkie pouted, but it lasted only a moment before she sprang for the largest of the rooms. Soon everyone had picked a soft spot to bed down for the night and despite the creepy feeling of the house, were preparing for rest.

"Now is as good a time as any," spoke Dawn, "Team Friendship, really? I thought better of you."

Twilight's ears folded back, "What's wrong with that name?" she challenged hotly even as her cheeks reddened.

Long Road raised a hoof, "What about the Journeyers?"

Pinkie bounced on the mattress she had claimed, "Oooo, team laughs, or Party Express! Yes!"

Spike raised a claw, "What about the Four Gems? Or, uh, Thunder Talons?" At Twilight's expression he quickly tried another, "Equestrian Knights."

Dawn Event shook his head, "None of you are properly knights. You all appreciate the sun, why not Dawn Trotters?"

Twilight frowned in thought, "What about Returners of the Dawn?"

Pinkie was quick to bob her head, "That's not bad, cause we want to return, and Celestia, and even the Sun Queen thing they have here. It works!"

Long Road raised an ear, "I can live with that, though I have no place I wish to return to, except home when I am done. It still works as we are... light bringers."

Spike pouted a little at his ideas not being taken, but accepted it anyway. The four put their claws and hooves together, calling as one, "To the Returners of the Dawn." Dawn Event remained aside, being the client of the group and not a member.

"Now that we've settled that," he said, "We should try to get some rest."

They woke up with a start, the sound of a scream drawing them violently from their slumber. A quick glance around for most revealed it was dark, but Spike quickly noticed, "Dawn's gone!"

A lantern was quickly lit and the space Dawn was sleeping in appeared to be in disarray, his bedding dragged along the floor as if someone or something had bodily hauled Dawn from the room.

"Alright, everypony, don't panic," stated Twilight as she got up to her hooves. "It's our job to get Dawn back."

Spike peeked down from where he had been resting on an armoire, "That's a little creepy. I didn't hear anypony come in or go out until he screamed."

Long Road shook his head as he quickly got his armor back into place and strapped his sword on, "Creepy or not, he's counting on us. He'd do the same for us."

The group departed as one, emerging onto the darkened stairs. The sound of rain pitter pattering on the roof became audible in an intensifying rush. The shadows of the room bobbed dangerously as the only light was the lantern held in Pinkie's jaw as she bounded along. "Do you think he went in here?" asked Pinkie, directing attention towards the door to the West, which hung slightly ajar.

Twilight rolled her eyes, "Of course he's there," she grumbled before swallowing, "I hope."

As they pushed through, they saw several suits of pony armor on wheeled pedestals lining the hallway, but no sign of Dawn yet. There was a closed door on the right side of the room and a slighty opened door in front of them. They pressed forward through it, nerves on edge, when Pinkie let out a sudden yelp, light dancing dangerously. She had hopped to the side just in time to avoid the hammer like fist of one of the suit's, flailing its hooves at her as its wheeled base approached her.

Twilight hopped to the side and let loose with a thunderous blast of electricity, catching three sets of armor at once. Though they crackled and burned, it did not seem to slow them in the slightest. Spike batted the hooves of one as it approached him, then moved in under them, lashing with claws, teeth and long horns, but the armor seemed barely inconvenienced, only scratches and dings left behind, "These things are tough!"

Pinkie began a new song, "Stomp on the dishes, break all the chairs, punch all the statues, everything that's there. We've gotta get through the furniture. Dawn Event's waiting for us all! No time to lose, no time to waste, grab that armor and give it a shake!" She sing songed as she focused on avoiding the oncoming menace with well-timed bounds and leaps.

"They're not evil," announced Long Road, "Just furniture, like the song." He swung his entire body into the nearest clanking suit, leaving a mark across it, "We can get them."

Twilight opened her mouth to speak when one of the suits clubbed her across the snout, then started to fold over her. Quite suddenly she was wearing the suit, being forced along as it wheeled towards Spike. "Hey let go of her!" cried Spike as he landed on the suit and began prying it apart, giving enough room for a frantic Twilight to squeeze free. She snarled and spat out an angry mystic word, bolts of force rattling against the already lightning scorched suit before it fell to the ground in pieces.

Long Road made two quick slashes, dispatching another lightning scorched dummy before turning to face the last of those caught in Twilight's blast, "Let's not waste anymore time." Though toughened, the creatures were not much of a match for their concentrated attack, and soon all five were reduced to rubble under their collective heels.

Pinkie stopped singing with a grin and bounded forward to peek into the next room before skidding away from it in a hurried scamper. The ajar door exploded towards the party as a great figure with the head of a bull and the body of a life-long weightlifter approached, great axe at the ready. Its eyes shone with a baleful red light and small bits of fire seemed to come with every ground-shaking step it took.

Long Road surged to the front, "In the name of the light, I will strike you down," he declared. The beast raised its axe, pointing at Long Road. It said no words, but the donkey shivered as the intent felt crystal clear. He had been smitten just as he smote. Their paths made clear, donkey and minotaur charged at one another.

Twilight spat out words of fire as she raised a hoof, sending thin rays of destructive energy at the beast, only to find it fizzling inches away from its hide. The minotaur ignored Twilight in favor of bringing its axe down on the Donkey, knocking him to his knees in a terrifying blow. Long's bones snapped audibly as bones were fractured like dry twigs, but he smiled through it, pushing his sword deeper into the minotaur's side in defiance.

Spike was there in an instant, clamping his teeth down on one of the minotaur's arms, trying to force the axe free. The beast seemed unphazed, bleeding from the bite but only barely as it raised the axe up and took a half step back off of the blade stuck in it. "Die." It spoke, one syllable of unarguable meaning as it brought the axe down, forcing Long back further. It snapped its teeth at Spike and shook its head, catching him with one of its horns and throwing him free with an oof.

Long rose up on shaking hooves, brushing one of his hooves against his own chest. There was a soft glow, some of the worst wounds fading from him as he re-entered the fray. His sword found the minotaur's leg, bringing the beast down in a partial stumble as it cut deep into the tender flesh.

Twilight had read about creatures like that, that could throw off the weave of magic entirely. This was the first such creature she had faced and her mind whirred with possibilities even as Pinkie began to sing her song of hope for them. Hope... She focused her magic and lowered her horn. A bolt of purple magic struck the beast in the chest, barely holding cohesion through its native resistance as it slammed into it like a stiff punch.

The minotaur howled its indignation, bringing its axe to bear in a deadly one-two side-sweep. Long ducked under the first, catching the second and looking dizzy and faint. He gave his own roar of defiance, light flaring around him as he partially recovered and remained standing in time for Spike to zip over his head and latch onto the minotaur's head, biting and ripping, even as most of the wounds he caused seemed to close up as quickly as he opened them.

Watching Long Road struggle through the terrible wounds, Twilight winced, then took a slow breath. "Now or Never." she said to herself, lifting from the ground as she allowed the magic within her to flow freely. Eyes lit with her power, each word of the fire spell seemed to shake through the air. The twin lances made her body drift backwards with force, striking the minotaur with the sound of sizzling flesh as it connected with ribs and snout. Its flame hardened flesh could not resist the lavender alicorn's spell, crumpling backwards under the assault just in time for Long Road to strike true, sword sliding into its throat with a wet gargle before the beast fell to the ground and came to a rest.

Author's Note

Fight Fight Fight!

Do we have enough battles in this series?

Where's Dawn Event? Stay tuned to find out!

30 - Return of Dawn

Twilight staggered forward towards Long Road, "Are you alright?" she asked, fatigue heavy on her voice.

Long Road was quickly pawing over the minotaur, relieving it of a few trinkets and stuffing them away. When he saw Twilight staggering forward, he stopped and met her half way. With a press of a hoof and a spark of light, Twilight felt energy renew inside of her.

"Wow, that felt great," she said with a smile, "But shouldn't we get going? Who knows what's going on with Dawn."

"First rule of adventuring," started Long, but Pinkie leaped over the both of them and resumed taking the downed minotaur's coins. He directed a hoof at Pinkie, "That. If we weren't pressed for time I'd say take the axe." He winced in memory of it crashing against him, "Pinkie, can you help with these?"

Pinkie looked up and trotted to Long's side before petting him across the withers, "Don't you worry your pretty little head. Pinkie's here to make all the boo boos go away." Despite her patronizing tone, her magic was swift, putting the donkey back together again with only stains on his armor to show he had fought for his life.

Spike was ahead of the party, peeking into the next room and looking around from the doorway, "I think I found him."

Twilight cantered up to Spike's side, "WhaaAAAAA!" she shrieked, backing up onto her haunches away from the room. Dawn Event's corpse stared at them with empty eyes, left spread across the floor to gape at whoever entered the room.

Long Road and Pinkie were in the room in an instant at Twilight's yell. Long Road winced at the sight, but Pinkie quickly approached, prodding at it with a hoof. "Pinkie!" shouted Twilight, "What are you doing?"

Pinkie flopped the body onto its back, "It's a fake. A faker fakerooni!"

The thing masquerading as Dawn's body suddenly lurched to its hooves, flesh running free as it became skeletal in short order. Spike was on it in an instant. As resistant as the minotaur was to the dragon's assault, the bones broke easily under the crushing power of his claws and gnashing teeth. It struck the dragon in his belly, forcing him to back up a step, which was all the space needed for Long Road to enter the battle with both hooves coming down. With the sound of scattering bones, the beast was smashed to the ground and stopped moving.

Pinkie easily trotted through the field of bones, ignoring them as she opened the next door, which turned out to be little more than a closet. "Ta da!" pronounced Pinkie proudly, waving at a tied up and unconscious Dawn Event stuffed away.

They hauled the sleeping cleric out, each glad to see him intact. Spike gently slapped him awake, "Come on. We should get out of here."

Scrambling to his hooves, Dawn Event looked around at the carnage, "You've been busy... thank you."

Twilight shook her head, "Shouldn't we find whatever is... doing all of this? I mean, unless it was him." She leveled a hoof at the fallen minotaur.

Dawn shook his head, "We have a mission already, even if the temptation is strong to investigate further. I doubt that fiend was much more than muscle. You did well to defeat it, all things considered." He stepped around the party, moving back towards the room they were sleeping in. "This place is more dangerous than rumored, we should leave quickly." With the others trailing behind him, Dawn collected his things and began down the stairs. When he reached for the door, the old mare was back, blocking it.

"Don't leave me here," she begged, "Don't go until morning, or wizout me. One way or ze ozer."

Long Road stepped forward, "You aren't evil, but I am guessing you are dead. Let us past, spirit."

She stood firm, eyes resolute as she stomped a hoof on the ground.

Pinkie nudged past Long and rustled in her backpack, pulling out a muffin. "Don't be sad. We're not leaving 'cause of you. You're a nice pony, uh, ghost or not." She was uncertain for a moment, but quickly her bright smile returned as she offered the muffin, "We have to go."

The mare looked between Pinkie and her offering before reaching and taking the muffin in her mouth, "You give strange gifts, pink one, but you speak wiz kindness. Go, but I will be punished." She moved to the side, watching them with sad eyes and cradling the muffin between her fore-hooves. She held it like a treasure instead of a snack.

They filed out of the building into the dark of night. As Spike left last, the door slapped shut behind him. Pained groans filled the air from the direction of the house, then the sobbing of the pale green furred mare interspersed with the crack of some whip punctuated by her wail before the sobbing resumed.

Twilight rolled her ears back, "That's... awful. Shouldn't we save her?"

Dawn took a soft breath, "She is already dead, and the evil of this place is beyond the means of us. If you are concerned, make it a point to return when you are stronger, or have stronger friends." He looked up at the night sky, moon hanging high, "Until then, this place is lost to the night, and we should not tarry."

Twilight conjured the horses and flopped onto hers, looking dispirited as they rode away from the... cursed? haunted? manor and its unfortunate door keeper.

Spike drifted alongside Dawn, "Why did we go this way anyway? It's nothing but swamp and ghosts!"

He shook his head, "I was hoping we would pass it before sunset, and that the rumors were grossly out of proportion with reality. It was my error, and one that almost cost me a most dire price."

Pinkie rode up alongside, a grin on her face, "A good thing we returned the dawn, huh?"

Dawn Event glared at her a moment before her infectious attitude became too much and he cracked a smile, "Thank you for that. I know it's late, and you are all likely tired still, but it's important we get back to civilization."

Twilight shook her head, "Strange thing, but I don't feel tired at all anymore."

Long Road raised a hoof, "That would be my fault. When I lay my hooves of healing on someone, it banishes any tiredness along the way, unless they were severely exhausted. I can still feel that fiend's axe, but I'm not tired either."

Pinkie did not complain of fatigue, but if she was capable of being tired, none of her friends were aware of it. Spike let out a soft yawn, but flying remained easy, especially with the horses still powering through the swamp at a slow rate.

The sun rose to greet the party as they moved along the lake. They had broken free of the swamplands and now moved swiftly northwards. "With fortune," spoke Dawn Event, "We should arrive in two days in the town of Turves. They have a rail station there we will take."

Spike huffed softly, "Does that include actually getting some sleep and maybe a breakfast break?"

Dawn glanced up at the rising sun, then turned his horse to the side, guiding the group to a copse of trees that they began setting up camp in. While everyone ate, Pinkie moved over to Twilight and sat herself down.

"So," said Pinkie, "This world. It's kind of crazy, huh?"

"You can say that again," agreed Twilight as she drank eagerly of the flask of water, "It's not all bad though."

Pinkie tilted her head, "The ponies are good, uh, people, but they don't have a Celestia to watch over them."

"Or the elements of harmony," noted Twilight.

"Or that. I think they're doing a super keen job, considering." argued Pinkie.

"Are you telling that to me?" asked Twilight, a hoof at her chest, "Or yourself." She pointed the hoof at Pinkie before beeping her on the nose, drawing a giggle from the pink pony.

"Maybe both!" exclaimed Pinkie. "That mean minotaur wanted to kill Long Road. I could feel his bad vibes from across the hallway."

"We killed him," pointed out Twilight.

"He deserved it," retorted Pinkie, crossing her arms and looking pouty.

Twilight gently nudged Pinkie with a wing, "I'm not arguing that. He was a bad cow."

Spike suddenly appeared between the two, but didn't join the conversation as he finished landing, curled up besides Twilight and was out like a light. Pinkie smiled at Spike's form, giving an almost silent 'awww'. "He has the right idea." She suddenly flopped over, half sprawled on top of Spike and asleep instantly.

Twilight looked over the camp and saw only herself and Long Road were awake. She drew out her spellbook and began to make new notes in the margins, describing what had happened that evening to the best of her ability. She felt a new presence and looked up, seeing Long Road had settled in beside the pony pile.

"Thank you," he said.

"For what?" asked Twilight, one ear perked at him.

"For giving me this chance, even if it is painful. I... am glad to follow my dream, through the highs and lows, and I couldn't ask for better company while I do it." He reached out a hoof, which Twilight met with a soft tap.

"You're quite welcome," replied Twilight. "You've already saved us, I think. I don't want to imagine Spike being... attacked like that, even if he says he's ready for it, and if that thing was in front of me..."

"You would run away," spoke the Donkey with a half smile.

"Buck yea," she agreed quickly, bobbing her head, "I wouldn't even look back. But when I saw you there... taking it on... I had to help. I was so scared, but... I couldn't just leave you."

Long Road shuffled closer and bumped his forehead against Twilight's, mindful of her horn, "That is because you are a true friend. I won't forget it."

They remained together in companionable quiet with only the soft scratching of Twilight's quill against her book to break the silence.

Rested and fed, they made good time across the plains. They left the lakeside and started inland, soon losing it to sight over the horizon as they went. "Be wary," said Dawn, "We are perilously close to gnoll territory. The gem gnolls in particular love to make strikes against pony lands when they think they can get away with it."

Spike raised a scaled brow, "Gem gnolls?"

"Great shaggy creatures," explained Dawn, "Hyenas, two legs. They love gems to an unhealthy obsession and decorate their mangy pelts with them. They're passably intelligent, so they wear armor and use weapons."

The dragon snorted, "Sounds like diamond dogs, and I've shown them a thing or two in the past. They kidnapped a, uh, friend of mine."

Twilight shook her head at Spike, "It was a team effort. We all went after Rarity, though she hardly needed any of our help. She had everything well in hoof."

"Your friend, Rarity, must be a fierce warrior," said Dawn with a curious tone.

Spike failed to hold in a loud laugh, claws over his mouth. Twilight rolled her eyes and filled in for the increasingly confused looking Dawn, "She's a seamstress and a fashionista, but she has a tongue as sharp as a whip when she wants to. She had them begging for her to go, and take the gems with her."

"I don't think the gem gnolls would ever part with their gems for any price short of blood," said Dawn, "But I have heard of them trading them, if the offer is tempting enough, and can get more gems. Release of a hostage is not likely to qualify unless it was in return for access to a mine."

Pinkie joined the conversation, "They're not the same thing, just kinda similar. I bet I could get them to loosen up if I saw any though! Nopony wants to be a meany mean-face, they just don't know how to have a good time."

Neither Dawn nor Long cared to argue with the optimistic bard, and they rode on.

Author's Note

Away from the manor of creepiness and a return to the journey at hand. A little interpersonal time never hurt anypony.

Like, hate, let me know!

31 - Star Bear Festival

The group raced across the countryside. As they approached the small town, they could start seeing signs of the empire around them in the roads that opened up before them, but none were as obvious as the great tracks they carefully worked the horses across.

"What sort of train is this, that would have tracks so wide?" asked Twilight as she looked down at them. With a thought and a quick word of might, she cast her vision into the arcane. "It's... full of magic too! I see a long term arcane matrix... electricity type? It didn't shock us as we crossed it, so it must be selective, which is good. It's very powerful."

Pinkie looked confused a moment before she repeated the words. "Wow!" she exclaimed, looking up and down the railroad, "It's all purple and stuff and tastes like soda pop." She turned her head to look at Twilight, "Hey, your head thingie's glowing too, and your neck thing." She reached out and tapped Twilight's bark disc, then moved right along, identifying all of the magical items worn by the party, even if she never tried to figure out what they did. "Mister Dawn, you're practically on fire!"

Dawn Event gave a soft snort of half-amusement, "Miss Pie, I've been working as an active agent for my goddesses for some time. It is dangerous work, but it has rewards." He gestured at the railway with a hoof, "This is the thunder rail I mentioned. The trains that travel on it are quite immense, capable of carrying many people at once, along with heavy loads of goods from one side of the empire to the other. We will ride it when we get into town. Come, we shouldn't waste further time." He directed his horse away from the tracks and pressed onwards, with the rest of the party soon catching up.

They could see the town as evening was fast oncoming. It was growing dim but Turves was lit up brightly.

Pinkie's smile only grew with every trot of her horses. "I smell a party!"

It soon became apparent that Pinkie Sense was alive and well. The entire town was in full swing, with about half the populace wearing large costumes of straw that entirely concealed their form. As they rode into the town proper, a shambling dragon with googly eyes approached them and spoke with a masculine voice, "Welcome to the Star Bear festival. You're late for the procession, but the party goes all night long." One of the dragon's hands pointed limply, more of a spin in the right direction as the pony inside bounced up and down to keep it going, "If you need to get changed into costumes, there's a stations for it on the west side. Big and red, can't miss it. The taverns still have some rooms open if you need them too. Have a great time!"

"Star Bear?" asked Spike, coming down to land in front of the group.

"Oh yea," spoke the stallion in a dragon suit, "Ponies get dressed up, and there's a big contest about it. And there's good drink, and candies for the colts and fillies. Everyone has a good time. If you wanted to join the contest, I don't think they've announced winners yet so get to the town square with your costume on."

Dawn Event shook his head, "We have no time for local holidays. We are on an important mission."

Pinkie's face fell with all the force of the minotaur's blade, "What! But... I want to see it! It's a new party! You can't keep me from a new party!" Tears welled up in her eyes that soon unleashed in a tsunami of sobs at the mere thought of missing out on a party from another world.

Dawn tried his best to ignore it, "Good stallion, do you know if the train is scheduled to arrive soon?"

"Can't say I rightly know off the top of my head," confessed the pony-dragon, "Stations on the south side, go on and ask. Good luck!" And he ambled off, rejoining the festivities.

As Dawn led the party through the town, Pinkie's bawling only grew worse at every sign of celebration they passed. The little colts playing games and showing off their costumes. The adults sharing drinks and loud rough cheers in the well-lit town center. The ongoing tournament of pin the tail on the pony was almost too much, with Pinky gaping and trembling with obvious need to join in.

Twilight pulled up alongside Dawn Event, "You're being very mean spirited, you know." When he looked away, she pressed on, "If you deny her this, you're being just as bad as I was in taking your thing away from you. Except you're doing it willingly. This is her. This is her element. Let her have it."

Dawn Event huffed, looking at the quietly sniffling pink one before back at Twilight, "Fine. Keep her in sight while I check the train schedule." He spurred the magic horse into motion swiftly, leaving the others behind.

Twilight flashed a bright smile, "Alright everypony. We get to have some fuAaaa!" She was suddenly bowled off of her horse by a tactical Pinkie missile, knocked clear to the ground as her friend squeezed her, now sobbing for joy. Despite the bruises, Twilight smiled and gently pet the top of Pinkie's mane, "Come on, Pinkie. It's party time, not time for hugs."

"It's always time for hugs," argued Pinkie, but she relented and stood up, looking around before dashing back to the pin the tail game with a bright smile.

"Spike." The dragon saluted sharply, "Keep an eye on her. You're fast enough to keep her in view even if she pulls tricks." Spike nodded and grinned.

"I'll beat her at pin the tail too," he declared and zipped off after her.

This left her with Long Road. She moved over and nudged him, "Let's get a drink." The idea seemed agreeable with the paladin, and the two wandered towards one of the stands. They were selling heavily fermented cider, with a head large enough to drown in, which they both took a turn doing.

Long Road sipped from his powerful drink as he sat on his haunches, "It's... exactly as I dreamed."

"What is?" asked Twilight, taking her own pull and looking around the town filled with joyful expressions.

"Adventure. Tough times, but good times. Sitting with a pretty thing, sharing a good drink in good company."

Twilight flushed quickly and buried her expression in a hurried gulp before a nervous laugh escaped her. "Yea... this stuff is a lot more powerful than I had back home."

Long Road raised one of his ears, "I've had stronger, but you have to go dwarven if you want to be knocked flat by your drink. It has a good taste. They treat their crops well."

Twilight took a slower pull, taking a moment to let it roll over her tongue before she swallowed and nodded. "You can taste the love they put into it."

Dawn Event arrived at the ticket station to find a sign perched on the window. Closed. He grumbled softly, but looked back at the party in progress. At least he let them have their fun. With a resigned murmur, he went to secure rooming for the night and allow them to have their moment.

Pinkie was in her element. After scoring miserably, but ecstatically, at pin the tail, she began to look at all of the costumes. She gave compliments easily as she bounced from one to the next, no matter how complex or simple it might be, she had something positive to say about it. With Spike trailing behind her, she happened on a booth that looked like it was closing up, but had some costumes for sale. She gasped, "I want one!" She reared up, fore-hooves on the counter top as she leaned over, tail wagging rapidly.

"Do you even have any money?" asked Spike.

Pinkie produced a small gem that she put on the counter, then whistled shrilly. When the mare that was busy putting things away heard it, she turned and approached, "Last minute shoppers? What can I do for you?"

Pinkie pointed at the gem, "Give me the most superrific one I can get for that."

The mare peered at the gem, then gave a hollar, "Straight Line!"

A stallion poked his head out from the back, then approached as the mare waved him forward. The stallion looked a bit off, with fins and ridges, he looked more like a creature of the sea. "What is it, sugar lumps?"

She pointed at the gem, "How much is that worth, Straight?"

The sea stallion lifted the gem up and gave a soft 'hmm', "Two hundred."

"If he says it's two hundred," said the mare, "It is. That's enough for anything I have, so take your pick."

Pinkie had already selected a strange outfit that made her look like she was made of metal and was wriggling into it expertly. "This is super keen," she said with a faked metallic voice, "I will take it!"

The shopkeep slid the gem away and put a pouch of coins in its place. Pinkie reclaimed her change and pranced away with a big smile, "Thaaanks!" Spike followed after her with a parting wave at the couple.

"That's a strange outfit you picked there," he commented down at Pinkie.

"Yea!" she agreed easily, "Isn't it the coolest?" Her voice remained robotic as she got into the part. "Let's get some oil!" She bounded away from Spike towards a refreshment stand, ordering a large tankard of 'oil' in the form of a local brand of wheat beer. When Spike landed next to her, she offered, "You want some too?" Spike glanced in the direction Twilight had gone before nodding at Pinkie. Pinkie quickly ordered a second before shoving it towards him, "Big adventurers need big drinks!" she cheered, bumping her mug against his before draining it with all the intensity she took towards life in general.

Spike tried to emulate her, only to cough up half of his first swallow as his throat burned. Despite his troubles, Pinkie drew him close with a giggle and paid it little mind. Tomorrow would bring more trials, but the evening belonged to the party, just the way Pinkie liked it.

Author's Note

It's party time!

Typos hide in parties, beware.

32 - Lightning Rail

The crowd was gathering together, drawing Pinkie Pie and Spike easily. The party pony was having a great time, but curiosity demanded her presence, "Do you know what they're doing?" Spike just shrugged, but a bystander offered an answer.

"They're going to give out rewards for best costumes," explained the mare wearing huge springs with bees at the end that bobbed with every motion.

Pinkie reared up and moved her limbs stiffly as she put on her best robotic voice, "Excellent. Maybe I can win."

The mare squinted a little, "That is a very convincing voice, ma'am, but you look more like a clockwork than a robot."

Pinkie tilted her head in three clicking turns to the side, "There's a difference?"

She tapped at her chin softly, "Subtle, but yes. Clockwork are ponies, like us. They mostly sound normal, with a little metal rasp in their voice. I met one before."

Given the information she needed, Pinkie Pie switched vocal tracks smoothly, "More like this?" she asked, switching from her robotic monotone to a more natural but slightly rasped tone.

The mare nodded quickly, "You're almost there. Imagine the sound of talking through a very thin metal door."

Pinkie happily worked with the bee-costumed mare until they both felt she got it down.

Twilight and Long Road were leaned against each other. Both were mildly intoxicated and just watching the world go past without much interaction, until a small colt came rushing up to them.

"Ma'am, Sir!" he said excitedly in his cracking voice, "I have to bring you to the stage please."

Twilight blinked slowly then began to rise. Long wavered dangerously before he followed suit. They followed in the trail of the bundle of energy, losing him a few times before they managed to wander up to the stage in front of the gathered crowd. They were lined up to other ponies, though they were clearly in costume.

Twilight raised a brow and leaned over to whisper in one of Long's ears, "What are we here for? We're not wearing costumes."

A heavyset mare with a crudely fashioned gnoll dangling off her back end in a perpetual chase of her moved up to the podium and cleared her throat. Some enchantment or another amplified her voice across the voice. "Fillies and gentlecolts. It is with great pleasure that I declare this Star Bear festival a rousing success!"

The crowd erupted into cheers as hooves were clapped together or thundered on the ground in a communal stomping.

"As is traditional, we will now pick the best of the best costumes, voted on by the crowd. Only those who stay up to the end of the festival are qualified, as you know." She waved the first costume in line up, a pony dressed as a dragon with great googly eyes. The mouth of the costume opened, exhausting a burst of flames. "Let's hear it for this fearsome beast!" The crowd let their opinion known, cheering loudly, though not as loudly as before.

Long Road watched the procession, one costumed pony after the other going up for the cheers and boos of the crowd. "It must be a mistake," he murmured to Twilight. Before he could ask anyone about it, they were being waved forward together.

"Last but not least, a fascinating couple. A donkey paladin of the sun, and a hybrid wizard. A bold decision, wouldn't you say? A donkey paladin is a stretch for the imagination."

The crowd erupted into loud giggles and laughs, starting to stomp the ground with a unified approval. Shouts began to ring out from the crowd, some supportive, some taunting the very notion of it amid laughter.

Long Road's ears fell in shame even as the mare at the podium cheerfully declared them winners of the contest. She presented a cup like trophy filled with gold and candy and put it into Twilight's slack jaw where she clenched to keep it from falling. She turned to talk to Long Road, but he was already retreating off the stage. Lifting the cup into the embrace of her magic, she cleared her throat, "Um, thank you. My... friend is overwhelmed with emotion. I should go find him." She offered a quick wave, then dashed off to find Long.

Pinkie watched the whole thing, expression turning to an empathetic wince when Long Road's introduction was given, and his following retreat. "Come on, Spike. Somepony really needs a friend right now." She led Spike along as she bounded through the crowd. "Even if I didn't get to be on the stage. I bet I woulda won too." She stuck out her tongue a little, but despite her words, she was more focused on finding Long.

Spike drifted up into the air, "I'll find him. Man, that was really rough. Uh, how about we all meet at the tavern Dawn picked out?"

Pinkie quickly nodded, "Good idea! I'll see you there." She changed direction and was soon lost to the crowd.

Spike zipped over to Twilight, "Twi! I'm going to find him, you wait at the tavern," he quickly told her. She nodded tiredly and gave a sigh, but was soon heading off in the right direction.

This left Spike by himself. He quickly shot up into the night sky and looked down at the still well lit festival. It wasn't too hard to spot the long ears of the donkey amid the ponies, even if he was hiding behind a bush. Spike was at his side in a flash. "Gotcha," he declared, tapping him on the flank.

He jumped in place before turning to look at him, "Here to make fun of me too?"

"What, no?" Spike held up his claws placatingly, "We're your friends, remember? Heck, you're the best paladin I ever saw." A complete truth, being the only paladin he ever saw, "Twilight is worried about you. She's at the Three Horses, the place Dawn got us rooms at."

Long Road softly sighed and rose up to his hooves, "Lead the way."

Spike did lead, guiding the droopy-eared warrior of righteousness onward until they reached the Three Horses tavern. On stepping inside, the donkey was quickly assaulted by a blur of pink.

"Don't be sad," said the voice as Pinkie gave him a firm squeezing, "They just don't know how super awesome you are."

When Pinkie relented in the hug, a new form approached and embraced him. It was much softer and whispered in an ear. "You're fine the way you are," said Twilight, "Let's get some sleep and forget that happened."

Long Road gave a slow nod, looking between his friends with a half-smile, "You're all good people... I think sleep is a good idea. What did Dawn get for us?"

Twilight rolled her eyes as she backed up from Long a step, "They had two rooms, he claimed one for himself, which leaves us one to share. Let's take a look at it."

As one, they ascended the stairs. Twilight slid the key into place and pushed open the door, revealing a simple room with a single bed, a bathing tub, and a small mirror. It wasn't that different from the Seeker's bunk room, minus the double bed. Long gently nudged past, looking at the single bed, then moving to a corner where he started to strip off his armor, "I'll sleep here."

"Nothing doing," stated Twilight firmly. She set the trophy she was still holding aside on the dresser before moving over and hefting up all of Long in her magical grip, moving him to the bed and gently setting him on it despite his protests. "You're taking it," she said, turning up her nose, "And I won't take no for an answer."

Spike conspiratorially whispered to the donkey with a claw covering his mouth, "I wouldn't argue with Twilight when she gets like that. I never win."

Long fidgeted in place for a moment before he shook his head, "I can't... It's large enough, why don't we share?"

Pinkie was at his side in an instant, somehow falling asleep even as she got into pony loaf position with her legs tucked underneath her. Twilight was more hesitant, blushing softly. Spike shrugged and flopped at the front of the bed, curling up. Twilight swung the door shut and locked it before she came over and took up Long's other side, fidgeting a moment before she blew out the lights. Long's tension faded away in the pony pile. He hadn't ever slept with so much company before, and knowing they were all his true friends made the worries of the evening feel further and further removed until sleep came for him.

The entire party was gathered at the side of the great railway. Dawn looked them over, noting the mildly hung over expressions on most of his companions. With a soft sigh, he directed a hoof at the tracks, "The next train going in the right direction will be here in fifteen minutes. Once we are on, you will not be expected to do anything, so rest off your headaches." Soft groans of confirmation came from the rest of the group.

While they waited for the train, Twilight dug out one of the candies that had come with the trophy and suckled on it. "Honey," she noted. Pinkie held out a hoof, and Twilight placed another candy there for her to pop in her mouth eagerly.

"Ooo, this one is cherry," she said delightedly, seemingly forgetting her headache entirely as she gave the candy firm attention.

The ground began to shake softly with a low rumble coming in the distance. They looked up to see a huge long machine made of black metal coming down the tracks. It had wheels but they were not turning, instead riding on a bed of crackling electricity as it approached at a frightening speed.

"Ah," said Dawn Event, "It's running early. Excellent, be ready to board."

The train began to slow down, decelerating smoothly until it came to a gentle stop with its sides exposed to the station. It seemed quite long, with only a small portion of it available from the station. "In Viljatown," explained Dawn, "The stations are much larger. Here, we will have to move through the train to our car." Despite being stopped, the train hovered in air, bobbing like a ship in gentle waters.

Dawn presented the tickets for himself and his companions to the usher. The usher was humanoid, but squat. As they walked through the train for their car, Twilight moved aside Dawn to ask, "Was that a dwarf, or a short human?"

Dawn gave a soft laugh, "Never, ever, let a dwarf hear you ask that question. That was a dwarf, Miss Sparkle, learn them well. Much of their work went into making this railway a reality."

"Hey," said Spike, "How many rooms did you get?"

"Two," replied Dawn.

Spike frowned, "You're not going to hog up all of one again, are you?"

He raised a brow at the dragon, "Oh? I forgot when you paid for a room."

Spike frowned all the deeper, but couldn't think of a good argument, "Twi. You have those winnings, couldn't you get another room?"

Twilight shook her head, "We'd want to do that at the ticket station. It's too late for that now, Spike."

Pinkie grinned as she bounced along, "Sleepovers the whole way there!"

They soon found their rooms. Dawn moved to enter his with parting words, "I will collect you when we arrive in Viljatown. Until then, stay out of trouble." Then he was gone, door closing and locking behind him.

The rest filed into the other room. It had multiple bunks, and a window facing out into the countryside. It felt higher quality than the tavern, even in size. Spike was first to enter fully, zipping over everyone's head, "Hey, this isn't so bad," he commented as he pulled a bunk free of its nook, "I call dibs on this one."

Just then the ground lurched beneath them, sending the equines staggering in place before the train smoothed out and they felt like they were moving. Outside the window, the scenery began to move past at an increasingly faster pace. They had begun their journey on the Lightning Rail.

Author's Note

This chapter's name is a bit misleading. I may have done that on purpose.

Long Road's shame may be about the typos hiding in this chapter, so help a donkey out by finding them.

33 - A Little Something New

With the group settled in for the journey, Twilight wandered with Spike towards the dining car. Once they got out of the bunk cars, activity picked up. They could see other travelers seated at tables. Most were ponies, with a lone griffon. A small finger suddenly poked the oblivious Twilight, "You're it!"

The voice sounded young and female. When Twilight snapped her head to look at it, she saw a human child with a big grin, but the child was already turning. As the child fled away from Twilight, the alicorn's eyes widened. The human had a tail! Glancing down a little further, she saw the human also had hooves, and strong pony legs covered with mint-green fur to go with. She looked aside at Spike, "Have you ever seen that before?" She pointed with a wing at the retreating demi-human.

Spike shook his head, "Nope. Huh, so that's what it looks like..."

"Why do you sound so blase? I Mean..." Twilight started to breathe heavily, "Humans, and ponies? How..."

Spike snorted at her, "This coming from misses 'falls in love with a human on the first day of knowing they exist'" he retorted with crossed arms. "You're in no place to judge."

Twilight's breathing didn't slow any with Spike's sharp reply, a blush joining her shocked expression for a moment before she lost it, and collapsed to the ground in a faint that would have done Rarity proud, had she been there to witness it.

The child returned carefully, looking down at the fallen Twilight, then up at Spike. "Did I hurt her?" she asked. She was wearing a bright blouse over her top and a skirt of more muted earth-tones over her bottom. Her brown hair was done up in buns, secured with butterfly pins.

Spike shook his head quickly, "Nah. She's just freaking out. She does that sometimes." He gently scooped up Twilight and moved her to an open table, parking her comfortably leaned against it with a soft patting, "What's your name, kid? I'm Spike."

She curtsied in place, pulling up her skirt as her pony legs bent outwards, "Nice to meet you, Mister Spike. I'm Soft Mane."

Spike looked up at her hair, or mane, again, noticing that was all bundled up as it was, "I can't see your soft mane, but nice to meet you too. You headed to Viljatown too?"

She bobbed her head quickly, "Uh huh. I'm going with my mom." She pointed to the second floor of the dining cart, where a grass green mare was watching Soft while trying not to be too obvious about it. She seemed to be enjoying a mug of something.

Spike flashed a smile, "You ever been there before? It's my first time."

She nodded again before doing a twirl, "We go once a year. Where are you from, Mister Spike?"

He hiked a thumb at himself, "Me? Uh, that's a little complicated. It's kind of a far way away, but not really? Uh..."

She giggled at the expression Spike had and reached out to grab one of his claws, "It's ok. You're here now. I can show you all the fun places in the city."

Spike brightened, but then glanced up at the green mare, "That would be great, but would your mom be OK with you walking around with a strange, if cool, dragon?"

She stuck out her little tongue at Spike, "Let me take care of her! Oh, your friend is waking up." She pointed at Twilight, who was just raising her head from the table she was propped against. Twilight looked around in a daze before she settled on Spike and Soft Mane and winced lightly. Soft Mane huffed, "Lots of ponies do that," she whispered to Spike.

Spike gave a soft 'pfft', "They're just not good at dealing with new things. You should have seen it back home when they were dealing with a zebra wandering into town for the first time. I wouldn't worry about it, just keep being nice and they'll come around."

Twilight approached the two, "You two are becoming quick friends?" Her posturing showed a cautious curiosity as she looked over Soft Mane, taking in every detail. Spike had little doubt that she'd soon be taking notes if given a chance.

Soft Mane nodded at her, "Mister Spike is a nice dragon. Nice to meet you again. I'm Soft Mane, and you're still it." She edged away from Twilight a little to avoid any surprise tags.

Spike softly snickered at her antics before he looked up again at the still monitoring mother, "Say, uh, you don't have to answer, but if she's your mom, who's your dad?"

She scuffed a foot on the carpeting softly, "He was hurt..."

Twilight raised a brow, "Are you going to visit him?"

She withdrew into herself a little, "Too hurt for that..."

Spike opened his mouth to speak, then snapped it shut. With realization of what may have happened, he backed away from the topic, "Your mom looks nice. What's her name?"

Soft Mane brightened, "She's the best mom in all of Everglow! Even if she sometimes tries to stop my fun. Her name is Grass Patch, just like her fur. We live in Turves and grow green stuff, uh, moss I think. Peat moss!"

Twilight moved towards the stairs, Spike gave a sharp, "Twilight!"

"What? I just want to--"

"Twilight..."

"But I have to know!"

Spike deadpanned, "Does she have any reason to talk to you?"

Twilight started to glance around, ears sagging, "It's... but... for scientific notation?"

Spike crossed his arms, staring at Twilight, "Would you want some random mare to trot up to you mid-lunch and start asking personal questions?"

Twilight lowered her head a little, "I guess not..."

Thwip! Suddenly Soft Mane bopped Twilight on her nose, making her start back in surprise. "You leave momma alone. She doesn't want to answer anything about me." Tears had started in her eyes and she looked quite resolute.

Spike reached out, gently patting a shoulder, "Twilight's not going to bother anypony's mother, isn't that right, Twi?"

Twilight relented with a heavy sigh, "No. I'm going to sit back down at my own table and enjoy a daisy sandwich." She backed away in the direction she came and parked at the table, grumbling to herself.

Soft Mane seemed placated by this, turning her full attention back to Spike, "Sorry about that. I have to protect momma from mean people too much."

"Don't sweat it," said Spike, "That's just cause you're so awesome people get curious."

She blushed in her exposed, tanned, cheeks, "You mean that?"

"What, of course I do. Why wouldn't I?" asked Spike.

She started scuffing at the carpet, "The ponies I go to school with make up bad names for me and mom. I don't think they like me much."

Spike scowled a moment, "Well that's not fair. Don't worry, you'll get the last laugh. You have hands." He held up his own fingered claws for her, but she missed the cue. He tried pointing at the claw but she continued staring. He reached for her hand and bring it to position against his claw. "It's called a high five. People with fingers can do it."

She brightened, "Oh, it's like a hoofbump, for hands," she said, delighted.

"Hey, we can do hoofbumps too," noted Spike as he held out a claw clenched tight. She giggled as she brought her own eagerly, bumping it against his. "See, hands can do everything. I bet you're real good with your fingers."

She nodded quickly, "I was the first in my class to learn to write."

"I'm good at writing too," said Spike with a smile. "It's way easier than doing it in your mouth. You ever try drawing?" She shook her head. "Painting?" another shake. "I bet if you learned to work with your hands, you could make great things."

She stood still as if stunned for a moment before she reached down with a shaking hand and wrenched up her skirt, exposing her brand of destiny to Spike. It showed a pile of things. On the left side, they were rough hewn, on the right side, worked to perfection. "I understand it now!" she cried loudly, "My destiny... I'm going to be a builder!" She leaped at Spike, embracing him around the neck tightly and began to cry. He hoped it was with joy but it was hard to tell and he just hugged her back.

A new voice joined the conversation, "She always thought the mark meant she was half finished." Spike looked up to see the green mare from before now standing beside them. She had a kind smile on her snout, tinged as it was with a sadness. "You have given her a great gift today, young dragon. Are you an adventurer? You're dressed like one." When Spike nodded, she dipped her snout into one of her saddlebags and drew out a pair of green boots clearly designed for a flat footed person. "These belonged to my husband. He... wanted to make the world a better place." She set the boots down where Spike could reach them, though he was still being squeezed by Soft Mane. "Thank you."

Soft Mane released Spike with a teary smile. She gave him a final wave and rushed to her mother's extended fetlock, embracing Grass Patch before swinging around to be on her back. Soft Mane was small enough to be carried easily as the mare trotted away with her child, vanishing into the passenger cars.

Author's Note

Soft Mane could come back for more hijinks, perhaps. This being Sunday, I'm a little pressed for time and apologize for that.

Haste makes waste, and typos, beware!

As a note, cutie marks/brands of destiny are something ponies are born with on Everglow, meaning one can misinterpret their meaning.

34 - Arrival in Viljatown

The train proved comfortable and swift, as promised. They arrived in Viljatown mid-day. The passing scenery shifted from countryside to rural patches of farms, then a brief suburb before hitting the high walls of the city in a wave of darkness that passed over the train. They entered the city proper and all eyes were on the window, taking in the splendor of the rich city. The architecture was somewhat greco-roman, and the ponies were well dressed, even moreso than in Kadiston. Twilight compared it favorably to Canterlot, though it seemed to be resting on the ground instead of high on a mountain-side.

Dawn stepped out of his room once the train had come to a smooth halt. "Come, we have places to be."

The others already had their meager luggage ready, though Spike raised a claw, "Do we have a little bit? I promised a filly I would go with her."

Dawn frowned, "We are on a tight schedule. Tell her you are a Seeker and are on assignment. It is the truth of the matter."

Spike gave a soft groan, but hurried off to find Soft Mane with a promise to the others that he'd find them off the train.

Soft Mane and her mother, Grass Patch, proved not too difficult to find as they went down a similar hallway to get off the train. Spike waved at them eagerly as he came in for a landing. "Hey Soft, Grass. I have to get back to business. Seeker stuff." he shrugged softly, "I really want to get the tour, but our client won't let me, can I get a rain check?"

Soft Mane softly pouted, but nodded, "It's ok... We'll meet up before you know it." She held out a hand towards Spike with a sudden grin. He met it with a thunderous high-five and the two shared a giggle before he moved to hurry off.

"Be good to your mom!" cried out Spike before he was gone from sight.

Twilight slowly swiveled her head, looking over the crowded city. "If Rarity was here..." she murmured. Suddenly Pinkie was at her side, squeezing.

"Don't worry!" she cried, "I brought a camera." She pulled out a tripod from that voluminous volume of hair of hers and slapped it to the ground. A moment later, a camera unfolded upwards on top of it, looking ready to go.

Twilight quickly set a hoof over it, "Hold up, Pinkie. I don't even know if they have those here."

As if on cue, Dawn wandered over to peer at the strange device, "What is that you have there? Some manner of spyglass?"

Pinkie shook her head as she made a grand gesture at the device that should not have fit in her mane, "It's a camera!"

Dawn raised a brow lightly as he did a slow circle around the device, "I'm afraid I have heard of no such thing. What is its purpose?"

Twilight slapped a fetlock over Pinkie's snout, "It's a toy from our world," she quickly interjected, "One that will do nothing anyway since we don't have the supplies to make it work."

Pinkie pulled back from the gagging fore-hoof before blinking a bit. "Oh yea, you're right. We can't develop the film." She bonked herself with a hoof, "We could take some pictures and save them for later though?" she suggested.

"Pictures?" asked Dawn, "It can draw?"

Long Road joined the group, just managing to fight his way off the train through a crowd that seemed to have little sympathy for him. "Oh, a dwarven light catcher," he said as he laid eyes on the camera. "Those are very expensive and rare, how did you get one?"

Dawn turned towards the donkey, "You know of it?"

"Sure," said the donkey, pointing at it with a hoof, "You point it at something and wait, then you do some sort of alchemy and you get a paper with an image of what it was looking at. Those dwarves sure know their stuff."

Twilight tilted her head a little, "That is a surprisingly accurate description of it, but it's from our world, not dwarves. Pinkie was holding it. Are you hiding anything else?" She turned to Pinkie with challenging eyes.

Pinkie neither confirmed nor denied this. Instead she moved up to press her snout into place and take a quick picture of the grand castle in the distance and the many buildings on the way. "Rarity will get to see it when we get back."

Spike suddenly flew out of an open window on the train and joined them in a hurry. Dawn nodded at him, "Good, we're all here. We have to be off to the Mythril Map." Dawn led the way for the party, pushing through the crowd as they made their way deeper into the city.

Twilight asked as they went, "Are there shops on the way? We have some coins from the contest we, uh, won, and gems from that minotaur. Pinkie, for all of her knick knacks, is still terribly unprepared. I would... prefer to make some things myself, but I won't ask for that much time."

Dawn sighed softly, "Yes, we will pass many shops along the way. I will point them out as we get to them. I suggest, however, you instead buy the supplies you need for her and work on the equipment while we are encamped or otherwise paused."

Twilight's ears perked, "That's a fantastic idea. Don't worry, Pinkie. I'm going to make you an ultimate party hat."

Pinkie clapped her fore-hooves together, "That sounds like fun. Will it have balloons on it?"

"Of course," said Twilight proudly.

They only paused briefly for Twilight to dip into a store of arcane supplies. The shelves were filled with assorted magic items, blank spell books, and several assortments of writing ink. Standing behind the counter was a pegasus stallion. He smiled at Twilight as she browsed, "What are you looking for today, Miss?"

Twilight began to describe in painful detail the exact parameters she needed for her project. The shopkeep seemed to understand her, quickly darting from shelf to shelf as he grabbed things up for her as she rattled them off. By the time she was done, there was a small pile of things arranged. "Would you like some spell ink?" he asked, "You can never have too much." Twilight seemed to consider a moment before nodding and requesting a small bag to put it all in. She soon returned to the party with her sack of arcane wonders.

Spike pulled up alongside Twilight, whispering in an ear, "I get the feeling we're being watched, but the crowd's so thick I can't pick out who's doing the watching."

Twilight shrugged at him, "We have a dragon and a donkey, reason enough for them to stare. Let them."

Spike nodded hesitantly, glancing around at the press of ponies from all side before letting the matter drop.

They were soon walking alongside a large hedgerow, towering over their heads with carefully groomed greenery about ten feet up. An ornate gate leading into the hedge maze was guarded by several ponies in clear armor, swords hanging at their sides on loops. As Dawn Event approached them, they snapped to attention.

One of them held up a hoof, "Reason for journey and destination please."

Dawn drew out a map and showed it to the guard who squinted at it. "We have the word for a place five miles distant. Is that satisfactory?"

Dawn nodded, "That will do. We are on Seeker business."

"I'm afraid I need a more specific reason," stated the guard.

Dawn sighed softly, "We are seeking an artifact of historic significance to please a goddess. Will that suffice?"

The guard nodded as a fellow made scratching notes with a quill held in mouth. "That will be fifty gold per head. I see five, two hundred and fifty please."

Dawn produced a small hoof full of platinum coins for the guard. For his trouble the guard spoke a strange word slowly and carefully. "Do you need me to repeat it?"

Pinkie suddenly burst into the conversation, "Nope!" She repeated the strange word as she rocked back and forth, singing it over and over.

The guard advised, "You will not want to say it again until you reach the designated place." He provided a crudely scrawled map to Dawn, and the group was allowed past.

Twilight looked around the narrow, but open ceiling, tunnels, "What is this place? I can feel intense magic all around us."

Long spoke softly, as if whispering in a church, "The Mythril Map. I've heard of it before. They say it can send a person to anywhere in Everglow, if you go to the right place on it, and say the right word."

Spike shrugged, "So we just came here to teleport away? Why didn't we just walk to where we wanted to directly? It'll be forever before I get to see Soft Mane again."

Twilight gave a soft 'aww', "My little Spike fell for a special somepony."

Spike lit up crimson through his scales, "What!? No! I'm just... worried. She has it rough."

Twilight waved a hoof, "It's alright Spike. You two look about the same age anyway. As your friend, we're here to support you."

Spike's blush only intensified, "Twilight... I care about her, not like that. Besides... what would the kids look like?"

Twilight didn't reply, instead frowning in thought as if she were trying to figure it out.

Pinkie took up the silence as a challenge, "They would be adorable! Who are we talking about again?"

Dawn softly grumbled before speaking up, "To answer your first question, Spike. If we went directly there, it would be weeks of difficult riding, instead of less than a single week, much of which was spent on the train. Our target is just north of Dragon's Peak." Spike opened his mouth to speak but Dawn continued, "Before you ask, yes, there are dragons in the mountains, no, we will not be stopping by for a conversation."

Long Road lowered his ears at the announcement, "Those are very treacherous mountains, I hear."

Dawn waved it off, "You are all trained Seekers. I expect you to deal with a mountain or two."

Spike seemed the least worried about it, doing a little loop in the air and snickering to himself.

Twilight gave a soft sigh, "Will the horses I summon be able to handle it?"

Dawn shook his head, "Another reason we are teleporting there. We will have to hike the rest as the mountain tribes did long ago."

They arrived at the point indicated on the map. Dawn led everyone to stand in a circle, then looked to Pinkie, "Go ahead, say the word."

Twilight asked quickly, "How do we get back?"

Dawn shrugged his shoulders, "The hard way." And the world melted away as time and space were brought into line, sending the group far away. Just as things started to dim, a small form rushed into the circle, pushing past a startled Pinkie and being pulled along for the ride.

Author's Note

Not a long visit to the capital city, alas. Maybe they'll return, or not.

Teleport errors are known to cause typos, beware!

35 - To the Mountains

Cold. The wind howled around them as they appeared as snow was thrown around, either freshly fallen or recycled fluff kicked up by the angry weather.

"It's cold!" stated a shrill but young voice in clear observation of fact.

Dawn's voice came clearly, "Remain still, everyone." He pulled the party close together, including their last-minute stowaway. With a loud entreaty to the soft warmth of the Sun Queen, the chill retreated from the bodies of them all, repelled by a strange sensation of inner warmth.

With the cold not as pressing, they looked down at the newest voice to find Soft Mane, smiling at them nervously.

Spike was first at her, "Soft! What are you doing here? Youre mom's gonna flip! I'm already flipping! What if you get hurt?!"

Pinkie giggled softly, "Just like the girls at home." She seemed entirely unbothered, instead looking around the area and taking in the mountain ledge they had appeared on.

Twilight asked Dawn, "Can we send her back? We shouldn't be carrying a filly along with us."

"No," said Dawn, "We should not, and we cannot send her back. Spike, you are clearly tied to her fate, she is now your responsibility."

Spike paled as the duty was passed to him in full, "I didn't tell her to come here!"

Soft suddenly lashed out, catching Spike across the side of the head with an open palmed slap. "I came here because I wanted to." she said, tone filled with anger, "I'm responsible for myself."

Spike rubbed at the light mark as he huffed, "You're too small to be responsible for anything."

Soft stomped a hoof, sinking into the snow, "I heard her say you're my age. If you can be responsible, I can too!"

Spike fumed, but failed to think of a good retort. Twilight stepped in for him, "Spike has been through a lot, as a pon... er... person, and is a dragon besides."

She stuck out her tongue at Twilight, "And I haven't been through a lot? Or you don't like cross breeds either?" The second sentence trailed into a soft whimper.

Twilight stammered an awkward denial as Spike pulled her closer, "It's not that. I care about you, Soft. I want you to be safe. No one is safe here."

She kissed his cheek suddenly and danced away, "Then we'll be in danger together."

Dawn stomped forward, placing himself between the pony satyr and Spike, "We can argue this later. We proceed north. Can any of you determine which way that is?"

Pinkie span in place as she called out, "Eeenie Meanie, minie, moe... That way!" She pointed out.

Twilight peered at Pinkie, "If I didn't see the magic being used..." Realization crashed over her, "That's it! Pinkie sense!"

Pinkie tilted her head at Twilight, "Yea?"

"You don't have 'Pinkie Sense', you're an earth-pony spellcaster," declared Twilight. "That's why you didn't train when you got here, you already knew the magic!"

Pinkie blinked a few times before giggling at Twilight, "I already knew that, silly billy. Come on, let's get out of the snow before we become pony-sicles."

Twilight shook her head slowly before asking, "Anyone see Long?"

Dawn began to trudge through the snow in the direction Pinkie had pointed, "He proceeds ahead of us. Come, let us catch up and stay close together. It will be all together too easy to get separated while the snow blows."

The party pushed through the snow that thankfully let up about half an hour into the hike. Though Spike could fly, he refrained from doing so very far away from the others at Dawn's suggestion, "Other dragons are very territorial, and you being in their air could be seen as a challenge."

Pinkie walked alongside the smaller pony satyr, looking her over curiously, "Hello! My name is Pinkie, Pinkie Pie. What's your name?"

"Soft Mane," she said, looking at Pinkie between steps curiously.

Pinkie suddenly stopped, then charged forward, pushing her head up between Soft Mane's legs and lifting. The squealing girl was soon seated on Pinkie's back comfortably and carried along over the snow. "You look like you're used to riding."

"How did you know?" asked Soft, clinging to Pinkie's armor to keep herself in place but not objecting to the ride.

"Auntie Pinkie always knows how to treat a little pony."

"But I'm not a pony," murmured Soft.

"Then how did I know what you wanted?" challenged Pinkie as she looked over shoulder.

They stood at the darkened hole in the side of the mountain. It had taken most of a day to reach it and everyone looked ready to collapse on their hooves. Dawn directed a hoof at the darkness, "Our target lies within. The tome is known to the goddess Luminace, sealed away a hundred years ago by its writer. We should be wary, for they would not have left it without its guardians and traps."

Spike zipped inside first, looking around with his sharp senses that pierced the darkness, "It looks safe just inside," he called out, stopping at a small door where he landed beside it and looked it over, "No handle on the door."

They trotted inside, where the temperature seemed less unforgiving. Working quickly but tiredly, they soon had camp set up and settled to rest. Spike looked at Soft Mane, who was curled up with Pinkie. "Aren't you worried about scaring your mom?"

Soft shook her head quickly, "Nuh uh. I told her I would be gone for a while."

Spike hiked a brow, "How long is a while?" She didn't reply, instead burying her face into Pinkie's fluffy mane. Spike sighed and turned his head at Dawn, "Can you do that message thing to tell her mom?"

Dawn was just settling down on a blanket. "No," he replied. "I have to know who I am sending the message to, or I would have already offered to send a message to your home."

Twilight made a sleepy murmur, but was out like a light a moment later.

Dawn nodded as if she had said something intelligible, "She speaks truth. Sleep. We have work to do on waking."

Refreshed and ready, they examined the door. There was a flowing script that ran over and through the door, part of it and the wall around it. Twilight eagerly stepped forward and started tracing along the lettering as she muttered to herself in a calculating tone. "It's a very old dialect, but has familiar parts..." She rested a hoof on the wall, "I think I have it. It says that only those with true love may enter."

Dawn stepped forward, "I have love for my goddesses." After making his confident declaration, he called out to the goddesses in turn, "Under the watchful gaze of the Sun Queen, the Moon Princess, Princess Luminace. Under the shrewd promptings of Blaze, Kara, and the Night Mare, allow me past." He nudged the door, but it didn't move at all.

Soft Mane suddenly grinned and dashed up to the lost looking Spike, grabbing him and planting a loud smooch on him, both collapsing to the ground. As eager as her display, the door still showed little sign of opening.

Twilight stepped over to the two and gently parted them before gathering up Spike, bringing him to the door. "I love Spike, as my little brother, as my son, and my number one assistant. We would die for one another without regret." She hugged Spike gently. Blushing in some combination of Soft and Twilight's affections, Spike returned the embrace.

Pinkie suddenly joined the hug with an excited cry, "Group hug!" Soft Mane was quick to join, followed by Long. Dawn was last, looking uncertain as he paced back and forth before yielding to the inevitable and moving in to offer a hoof around the other equines. With a loud click, the door swung inwards, revealing a narrow but well lit tunnel with stone floors. The walls of both sides were covered from floor to ceiling with murals of pony families, from foalbirth to parties and onward, progressing in the timeline as they progressed forward. By the time they reached the end, the depicted family was lesser in number, the foals from the first were well into adulthood, burying their parents.

Spike suddenly held up a claw, bringing the train of folks to an abrupt stop. "I see a line on the ground," he hissed, backing away. "It looks like a magical thing of some kind."

Twilight and Pinkie spoke the words to see the magic and almost as one winced and shut their eyes. Pinkie covered her eyes with her hooves, giving a dramatic squeak, "My eyes! They burn!"

Twilight kept her eyes shut as she spoke, "There's magic everywhere, and it's too bright to look at. Give me a moment." She slowly blinked her sight back and nudged up alongside Spike. "Everyone back up, just in case."

The others followed her orders, soon filed out back into the entry hallway. Twilight worked her hooves in slow circles as she called out to the magic that would reveal the power of the specific thing Spike had seen. "Oh... this is bad..." she muttered, backing away from the trap.

"What did you see?" asked Long, "Is it that bad? Can you dispel it?"

"The door won't open without sacrifice," said Twilight, "Ten years of life"

Spike gave a soft huff, "I got thousands of those! Let me do it."

Twilight shook her head, "It... isn't as simple as that, and that's terrible Spike. It won't trigger for 'timeless' races that just get more powerful with time, like dragons."

Soft thrust her hand up, "I'm youngest!"

"No!" spoke Twilight and Spike in unison, glaring at her as she shrank back muttering.

Long Road raised an ear, "I don't have any family waiting for me. Will the book bring goodness to the world?"

At this Dawn replied, "It is a book of tremendous good, and will please the Princess Luminace."

Long stepped forward, trying to push past a hesitant Twilight, "Then I will do it. I have the least to lose. Twilight has many waiting for her, as do Pinkie and Soft. Spike cannot do it."

Twilight pushed against him even as he shoved her down the hallway inexorably. "You can't!" she cried. "It was my fault we're here at all. I'm the one that summoned Luminace. You can't give up ten years for me."

Long gently nudged Twilight aside, pushing her against the wall and nuzzling her, muzzle to muzzle. "If I lose ten years for anyone, it will be an honor for you." She sank down to the floor, crashing on her haunches as Long marched past.

"I will give for those I love," he announced, stepping up to the door at the end of the hallway. When his hoof touched it, dark energy leaped at him, wreathing him in sapping energy even as he pushed the door open. He collapsed into the next chamber, wheezing softly.

"It's safe," announced Pinkie even as Twilight hurried to his side. Soon everyone had poured through and gathered around the struggling Long. Having slipped into middle age, new wrinkles teased at his features and grey just teasing at the end of his snout.

Twilight brought down a hoof, clonking Long across the skull, "You stupid donkey! I didn't ask you to do that for me." Tears ran freely down her face, "Magic won't give that back!"

Dawn pulled Twilight away from Long, "He has sacrificed. It is done. We should honor his action, not berate them."

Twilight collapsed against Dawn, crying into the awkward cleric's side. Spike moved over to put a claw on Twilight's quivering shoulder in support. Pinkie and Soft remained by Long, watching after them.

"Two down," said Long, on his hooves and looking ready to proceed.

Author's Note

Sacrifices are made and friendships are tested.

The party also swelled by one without anyone asking.

Ancient traps sometimes take the form of typos, are you brave enough to fix them without setting them off?

36 - Into Darkness we Tread, Know no Fear

Mustering their strength, the party looked around the new room they had hard won access to. There were three tables across the room and no other doors save the one they had entered through. Spike stepped forward first, using his sharp gaze in search of traps before he shook his head, gesturing for the others to follow.

The tables each held one item. On one, a book with a blank cover. On the next, a curved blade. On the last, a pair of boots.

On seeing the boots, Spike pointed down to the new pair he had already been wearing, "Say, Twi. What do these do?"

"They cover your feet," said Twilight skeptically.

Spike shook his head, "I know that, but Soft's mom gave them to me."

Soft volunteered the information as she moved up to Spike, pointing down at them. "Those are dad's shoes. He called them 'jaunt shoes'. If you shuffle carefully with them, you can hop, pop! And you jump to some other place a little bit away without walking."

Spike frowned with thought, but was eager to try. He got into a mild crouch and circled around Soft and edged around her while concentrating on them. Suddenly he was across the room from her, surprised but unharmed. "Awesome! Uh, are you sure it's ok that I'm wearing your dad's boots?"

Soft bobbed her head, her eyes wandering over the tables and their contents, "Of course. He would want an good-hearted adventurer to have them if anyone. Mom just kept them polished and hidden away." There was some pain in her words, but she kept it away from her face and posture.

Twilight, who hadn't stopped looking around the tables and wall, raised a hoof as she located what she was looking for. "More writing." She began to mouth the words as she translated slowly to herself. "On the first hand, I protected my family, on the next, I provided for them, and on the last, I protected myself. I did all of this for love, and so should you."

Long Road shook his head, "They're in the wrong order for that I think?"

Dawn agreed, "If they were already in the right order, our way would cease to be barred, and yet here we are."

Spike came over to join the others in peering at the table, "What if it's not the order?"

Overcome with curiosity, Twilight grabbed the book and flipped it open even as several of the others hissed with concern. "This book is filled with weather information." she said as she flipped through it, "And good harvest and planting times. It's a farmer's almanac." She continued flipping through it, then put a hoof on the page, "Look." The page had a picture of the blade. A hand sickle.

Soft quickly chimed in, "The wheat farmers use those to cut down the crops when they were ready."

Twilight set the book down gently, "This is all about a farmer. He used the book to protect his family by planting at the right time, using good methods, and harvesting at the right time to make sure they had food. He provided for them at harvest with the sickle, reaping the food he had cared for, and he protected his feet with the boots. He did it out of love for them, as it says."

With a soft grinding part of the wall slid away to reveal an ongoing passage. Spike hiked a brow, "How did you know it was a he?"

Twilight pointed at the shoes, "Lucky guess, but there are only two of them, and most biped races seem to be patriarchal around here, unlike pony matriarchy."

"Three down," announced Long. "That one wasn't too bad with a clever scholar like you around, Miss Sparkle."

Twilight smiled with pride as she trotted towards the next hallway, only to find that it barely came up to her shoulders after a few feet of the ceiling sharply slanting downwards. The light that had suffused the place also seemed to not follow into the tunnel. She willed her horn to light and saw more writing on the ground. "Love lays the mightiest low. Crawl forward in its throes. Why is everything about love?"

Dawn answered this, "It is the tome of Love. It must be quite valuable if it can be used to bring Luminace back so swiftly. The instructions here are clear, at least, we crawl."

Everyone went down to knees and shuffled forward through the tunnel, but it continued to narrow and began to grow warm as well. It was a strange warmth that penetrated them, leaving them panting and dizzy. Truly it was as terrible as being in the deep grip of an intense unrequited love. Spike's thoughts wandered to his Rarity, lost to him on another world entirely. Soft daydreamed of Spike, her knight in shining scales that would scoop her off her hooves and whisk her away from the frowns, scowls, and mocking terms that followed her. The others had no specific love, instead just lost in the feeling as they struggled forward against it.

Spike and Soft emerged into a small dark room. Soft groped around blindly, but Spike could see and took her hand. She asked, "Where are the others? I was following Twilight's horn a second ago." Her hand felt a little sweaty in his grip. Her heart thudded loudly in her ears as she realized who in the group that scaly hand could belong to. Acting on impulse and the lingering warmth in her, she pulled a surprised Spike closer and hugged him.

Spike stammered a moment before he let out a loud breath, "They're not here, and we won't find them hugging. Um, Soft... I want to be honest with you, like I wish a certain somepony would be with me." He shuffled awkwardly in the darkness of the room, "I don't think it can work out. I'm a dragon. By the time I even get to being an adult..." He trailed off and looked towards the floor, "You'll be dead. I have nothing but time, and, uh, you don't have enough."

She squeezed him all the harder, "I don't care. . I'm not asking you to get married or something, stupid brave dragon. Just be with me and protect me. Be my knight." She planted a soft kiss on his nearest cheek, an effort that took two tries in the darkness, "Will you do that? Will you be my protector for that little time?"

Spike turned colors, not that she could see it. This was a new question, one never asked of him before. "We just met," he argued, "How do you know you'll want anything to do with me in a month, let alone decades from now? You're..." His heart wrenched even as he said it, "Just a foal in love." Tears began to spill unseen from his snout.

She brushed away his tears with her fingers, feeling over his face entirely as if she could memorize it without seeing it. "Then I'll... get over it I guess? But until then, will you? Will you be my knight?"

Spike held her close, breathing in somewhat shaky gasps before he nodded, "Until you get tired of me and send me away. I will protect you."

Suddenly the darkness fell away. The two were embracing on a podium with the rest of the party watching them. Dawn watched with his passive gaze. Twilight's mouth was open with shock and eyes as wide as saucers. Long Road was smiling gently while Pinkie was clapping her fore-hooves together excitedly, "Oooo, I never held a knight party before. This will be fun! Congratulations!" She launched confetti she had been storing in her backpack over the stunned couple.

Twilight shook her head and cleared her throat, "As I was saying... We have to surrender to love's power to continue. Check." She pointed past them, where a metal door had swung open, just visible at the edge of Twilight's glowing horn.

Spike stepped down from the podium. A soft clearing of a throat brought his attention back to it to see Soft was holding out a hand. With a soft grunt of immature annoyance he turned back to her, offering a claw, "Would m'lady care for some assistance?"

Soft giggled as she stepped down with Spike's assistance, looking entirely delighted.

Long Road perked an ear, "So far all we've seen is traps to test our understanding of love. Do you think there might not be any guardians?"

Dawn moved across the room, approaching the now opened door. He spoke a word, making the cross on his helmet glow before he replied, "We know not how far this goes. There could be many guardians between us and our goal, let us not assume safety."

The next hallway was interrupted by a pit some thirty feet in length. Peering down into the pit revealed only darkness as far as anyone could see. The tunnel progressed some thirty feet away. Spike grinned, "Pass me some rope and I'll get us past this without a hitch!" he proclaimed, but then his face fell, "I can't fly." He hopped up and down, but his flight refused to obey his call, leaving him at the mercy of gravity's impassive judgement.

Twilight was already translating more writing on the left side of the wall. "If you trust in Love's power, step without fear into its embrace and it will become your wings." Twilight hiked a brow, "I'm not sure if I trust love that much..."

Long pointed out with a raised hoof, "The writings haven't lied to us so far."

"Sure," said Twilight, "But what if you have to be in love to do it?"

Dawn frowned, "I gather divine love continues to not count." He did poorly at masking his annoyance at the fact.

Pinkie Pie bounced to the ledge, "Love is a lot of things," she said, "Love is a warm muffin on a sour day. Love is knowing your true friends have your back always. I love you guys, and the girls back home, and the cakes. Misses Cake is waiting for meeeeeee!" She said the last as she bounced into the hole without fear, vanishing from sight. All eyes locked on the trail continuing, but Pinkie did not appear there. She was gone.

"Uh..." said Spike, "Did... that work?"

Author's Note

The tome of love will not surrender its secrets easily!

I may have dropped a typo or two in the darkness, did you see them?

37 - Leap of Faith

Pinkie looked around, but there was little more than darkness on all sides. Her calls for the others got nothing but soft echoes to bounce back at her. She fished around in her mane for some solution to the dark and found something round. She tossed it and it began to glow and float in the air before splitting into several sparkling motes that buzzed around her. Pleased, Pinkie Pie took another look around to see she was in a room with mirrors on all sides. She could see other Pinkies looking back at her, though each had a different expression. Some were sad, some were angry, but none of them wore her curious expression.

She tried frowning at them, but they all changed, swapping expressions to anything but what she wore. A bright smile brought about a similar reaction and she lapsed back to critical and pondering. She looked down at her hooves and saw countless more Pinkies stared up at her from there, and more of the strange writing Twilight was reading was there, indecipherable to her. "This is like the mirror pond all over again," she said to herself as she trotted to one side of the room and reached out a hoof. Her copy there put out their own hoof and they collided at the glass, seemingly holding one another back from passing through the mirror.

"I hope the others get here soon..."

Twilight leaned over the edge, peering into the darkness as she called, "Pinkie!" in a long desperate cry. There was no response. Long Road pulled her away from the edge with a shake of his head.

"She's gone."

Twilight wheeled on him, "She can't be gone! I will not lose all of my friends to this... place!" she angrily declared, hair frazzled with stress.

Dawn spoke with calm confidence, "She is alive and well, but not here."

Spike started to ask how he knew when the agitated Twilight ran him over verbally, "How do you know that for sure!" Her angry words sent Soft Mane to hide behind her shield, known previously as Spike.

Dawn cocked an ear at Twilight, "The gods whisper to me that she is fine."

Twilight leveled a hoof at him, "You say that about everything! The truth, now, please." She half deflated, looking defeated and worried.

Dawn released a soft sigh as he cantered towards the edge, "While you slumbered, I laid a spell on her that would tell me if she became hurt in any way, including poison or disease. She is healthy, but not here. Let us join her."

Spike spoke softly to Soft Mane, "I think she's losing it."

Soft Mane shook her head, "She's a good mother, like my mom. She cares about her friends."

Spike waved a claw, "Like anything could happen to Pinkie Pie? She's been through worse."

Soft Mane suddenly danced to the edge, "Have I?"

Spike lunged for her as she threw herself off the edge, grabbing her hand and both vanishing.

Pinkie leaped in place as Spike appeared under Soft Mane in the center of the mirror room. "Hey Spike! Soft!" she cheerfully greeted, "I haven't figured this place out yet, any ideas?"

Spike extracted himself from the tangle and got to his feet even as Soft Mane found her hooves and stood beside him. The dragon looked around, seeing countless Pinkies, Softs and Spikes gazing back at him with a variety of expressions, "That's weird..."

Soft tapped on the ground with her hooves, producing the soft tink of struck glass. "Really strange," she agreed, "Pinkie, what are those light things? Were they here with the room?"

Pinkie's light motes were still orbiting around her in varying hues. She shook her head quickly, "Nuh uh. I had some spare lights and I took one out 'cause it was way too dark in here."

Spike looked like he wanted to argue it, but instead leaned towards Soft, "Pinkie is going to be Pinkie. It's best not to argue it."

The hole before Twilight suddenly sealed, the passage forward plain and unhindered. She looked back at Dawn quickly.

"They are unharmed," he promised, "They whisper the foal and the fool are both well."

Long Road stepped beyond Twilight, pressing a hoof onto the new ground. "Feels secure. They must have figured out the next puzzle. Let's go." He led the way by Twilight's light until the passage began to slant upwards, bringing them to a simple wooden door that Long Road stayed back from. "If only Spike were here," he lamented.

Dawn worked his way to the front, "I may not have the eyes of a dragon, but my eyes should be sharp enough." He looked left and right over the stone until he reached the door, "I don't see a handle, or writing."

Twilight gave a loud groan of frustration, "There has to be some writing. They wouldn't just lead us to a dead end!"

Long Road turned around, to find the hole had returned behind them, "And why wouldn't they?" he asked, frowning at the gaping hole that taunted him from where an escape route once was.

Twilight sunk to her haunches, "OK everypony. Let's put our heads together, there has to be a logical way out of this."

"Booorring!" cried out Pinkie, on her back and hooves waving in the air. "I don't think they're coming." She rolled back onto her belly to see Spike exploring one corner and Soft at another. She waggled her brows as an idea came to her and she moved to a Spike reflection, "Oh Spike, I can't live without you!" She planted loud smooches on the glass.

Spike turned a soft red as he saw what Pinkie was doing, all of his reflections blushing similarly, though they wore scowls and grins and any other expression other than the shock he currently wore, changing as he turned to anger, "Pinkie, cut that out! That's not going to get us out."

Soft Mane seemed to disagree, now looking from Spike to Spike. She started to skip along, delivering small pecks on each one.

"Urrg, not you too Soft, c'mon!" begged Spike as Pinkie rolled onto her back and laughed uncontrollably with mirth.

Soft found the saddest looking spike, near the center of the room and crouched down to kiss him. As her lips met the forlorn reflection, the room's walls, ceiling, and floor darkened to black, and a door slid open.

"Love will find a way," sang Pinkie as she quickly sprang to her hooves and headed for the exit. Soft was soon after her with a smug expression.

Spike brought up the rear with a scowl, "There's no way you figured that out. That was a lucky guess." She neither confirmed nor denied it as they walked out onto a balcony over a vast, lit, chamber.

A soft voice spoke in the common tongue, "You have made it this far, those who would find love. Can you help your allies find theirs, or will the challenges be too much for them? Press the large red button, then help your friends find the love within them before they are overcome." A bright red button rested on a panel that seemed to be built into the railing of the banister, with many buttons on either side of it.

Without waiting, Pinkie reached up and pressed the red button.

The door before them swung open silently, revealing what appeared to be an open-topped maze. They could see how the corridor they started on branched to the left and right, but no further. "They did it!" excitedly claimed Long Road as he advanced into the room, "Now I wager we have to get through this maze to get them through the next part."

Dawn was next, nodding, "That would be logical. Let us stay to the right and hopefully that will get us through."

Twilight was last, the door closing behind her. "I didn't need to retreat anywhere," she said awkwardly before she hurried to join the males and they trotted together, sticking to the right side as they went. "This room seems very large. Should I try flying?" Though she had asked, she was already lifting off the ground, just to bounce off the invisible ceiling ten feet up and crash to the ground with a few new bruises for her effort. "Ow."

Long Road helped her to her hooves, "Same kind of tricks that kept Spike from getting across the pit."

They could see Twilight, Long, and Dawn wandering through the tunnels like rats in search of cheese. Different buttons lit up as they went, shaded bright violet, dark red, some even black or white. "Which ones should we hit?" asked Spike, peering at the collection.

Pinkie waved her hoof over the console in deliberation before hovering over a bright violet, "We're supposed to bring love, right? Bright red probably does that but that's way too fast. Let's try this one." Logic confirmed in her own mind, she depressed the button.

Twilight took a sudden hop back as the wall in front of them slid backwards and off to the side. Suddenly Twilight's parents stepped from the dark passageway as it illuminated. Her ears fell back in shock, "Mom, Dad? How did you get here?"

Twilight Velvet, Sparkle's mother, frowned at her, "We're very disappointed in you, young lady. Here you are, adventuring with your friends and having a grand time instead of returning home. Celestia trusted you!"

The wizard shrank in place, "But... I was trying..."

Night Light, Twilight's father, shook his head, looking down at her with scorn, "You were goofing off and letting everyone else do all the work. We expected better of you." He hefted the surprised looking Long Road up effortlessly in a field of magic, turning him to face Twilight, "Look at how you've treated your new friends, to say nothing of the ones you abandoned at home."

Twilight collapsed on the floor, hiding her face in her hooves, "No! I wanted to go back to them! I'm trying my best, honest..."

Dawn placed himself ahead of Twilight, blocking her view of her parents. "Begone, foul simulacra. You have troubled her mind enough for one day."

Twilight Velvet sneered at Dawn, "And who are you to tell us how we treat our daughter? She's been a no-good layabout and we're going to tell her as much."

Night Light stepped forward, chest out, "Get out of the way. No one can come between us and disciplining our own foal. It's for her own good."

"I will not," spoke Dawn, advancing to meet Night Light, "She has done her part under my hire, and she will not be abused by anyone, wearing the faces of her parents or not."

Long Road was tossed to the side as the combined ire of the parents focused on Dawn Event. Twilight Velvet scowled as wings burst from her back, large and bat like, "Foul priest. Know your place. She is ours! Step aside and you may be allowed to continue." Night Light exposed terribly sharp teeth as his fur began to show streaks of blood red fur, flame seemingly rushing to escape from the seams.

"Begone!" cried Dawn with a slam of a hoof. His magic slammed into the bat-winged mother and she vanished abruptly with the smell of sulfur. Night Light surged forward only to meet the blade of Long Road, who had recovered.

"Face me," challenged the donkey, swinging his longsword at the creature that had once been Twilight's father, "I will die before you touch her."

Twilight looked up from where she had fallen, peeking to see Dawn Event and Long Road dealing with a demonic version of her father. As the truth of it came to her she got to her shaking hooves. "You are not my dad. You don't get to hurt my friends!" she cried even as the demon clashed against Dawn's ready mace and dodged back away from Long's extended sword. With a quick word of power, Twilight sent angry motes of purple light to slam against the beast, knocking it off balance before her friends descended on the fiend. As they proved victorious it vanished like its fellow, leaving nothing but the stink of sulfur.

Twilight collapsed again, panting softly, "Thank you... They just seemed... so right, even when they were making me feel awful."

Dawn turned to face the lavender alicorn, "Foul creatures of the abyssal planes are well honed in the art of deception. It is not your fault." He offered a hoof to her.

She took it and rose, "I think that may be the first nice thing you said in a long time. Thank you, again."

Pinkie's ears wilted, "Ok, wrong button. You guys try something this time." She sat back. Surely any button Spike or Soft picked would work better.

Author's Note

Some fighting, at last! This dungeon's not seen its last. What is in that tome that needs so much guarding?

Probably typos lost from a time long past. Maybe they would be better undiscovered.

38 - What Does This One Do?

Spike and Soft Mane joined Pinkie at the control panel, looking up and down its wide array of buttons with a little fear and anticipation.

"So you're saying that one made Twilight's parents appear, but all crazy coco," asked Spike, "So... Wait, the voice said how can we help, right?"

Soft Mane raised a finger, "Mother said that you'll find love on your own. You can't force it." She wrapped an arm possessively around the larger Spike, "No one forced me. Did anyone force you, Spike?"

Spike looked confused a moment, "Huh, no, Twilight was just wandering Ponyville and I saw her."

Soft Mane stuck out her tongue, "I meant about me! But there you go. Even if my dragon knight is clueless sometimes."

Pinkie leaned up on the rail, peering down at Twilight and her team wandered the maze, "Well that's kinda good but what do we do to get them through the maze?" Her belly brushed up against a knob, giving it a mild turn. Suddenly pits opened in scattered dots across the maze, one just before a startled Dawn Event. "Oops!" She backed away from the control panel quickly.

Spike drifted up as far as the magic of the place would let him, barely seeing over the rail. "Is there an exit?" he murmured, trailing the paths with his eyes busily. "No.... no... maaaaano... Wait, there, to there..." He wove a claw through the air while he followed the lines of the maze, "And a left... Yea!" He landed beside his companions with a grin, "I found it."

Soft pointed at the buttons, "Maybe we can nudge them towards that then?"

Spike approached the button and pulled out a roll of paper from a pocket, followed soon by a quill and some ink. "Alright! Let's do this the Twilight way." He started scratching away at the paper, taking note of where each button was in relation to the other, the color, and nature, be it button, lever, or dial.

Pinkie suddenly brightened, "Look!" She pointed to a thin rose colored line that ran to some of the buttons. "It goes to the one with the pit, and some of the others. I betcha those are the maze wide things."

Spike dutifully marked down the possibility while asking, "Can you try one, gently? Be ready to undo it."

Soft reached up and pressed the smallest button she could find that had a rose line heading towards it. It lit up on pressing, showing a heart at the end of a stick. "How do we know what it did?"

Pinkie reared up on the rail, carefully avoiding the buttons, "We watch and see."

It didn't take long for a reaction. As Twilight and her group wandered through the maze, Dawn Event hopped back with an arrow in his shoulder. Instead of seeming to be in pain, he moved to Twilight and... were they kissing? Twilight's wings flared out behind her for the seconds it lasted before both pulled apart and spun away from each other.

Pinkie reached over and slapped the button, turning off the arrow icon. "Yep. Maze-wide love arrows! I'd love a few of those for hearts and hooves day."

Spike shuddered at the thought of Pinkie wielding a quiver full of love arrows as he took note of the effect.

"So who's this Rarity? Another dragon?" asked Soft Mane suddenly.

Dawn Event lowered his head, "My apologies, Miss Sparkle. I succumbed to a trap of this place. I did not mean to offend."

Twilight faced away from Dawn, a hoof over her snout where she could still feel his un-prompted smooch. "That's... ok. Let's just get out of here before something even crazier happens."

Long Road watched with poorly concealed jealousy, though neither of the other two were paying him attention in their effort to avoid contact with each other. He let out a soft sigh and marched ahead, "The maze can't go on forever. We just have to be more stubborn than it is. Dawn, you're a cleric. Do you know any spells to contact our friends and check on them?"

Dawn's ears moved from down to back, "Ah, you are correct. I always have a spell for that on hoof. Why didn't I think of that earlier?"

Twilight rolled a hoof as she ambled along on the other three, "Well go ahead. I'd like to be sure they're alright, and not just physically. This place is full of strange things."

Dawn slowed his walk as he beseeched his gods in strange words. immediately after he spoke, "Spike, This is Dawn Event. We are in a Maze. Where are you? You can reply. We are well, if lost. Twenty-five words only."

Spike's writing suddenly scratched out of place as a voice entered his mind and whispered to him. "Dawn's talking to me!" he cried, "Uh, hey Dawn. We can see you. We're on some kind of balcony and we have to get you through the maze. Go straight and take the second left."

Dawn frowned, "I said twenty five words. They are well it seems, and they can see us. He said go straight, but cut off shortly after."

Long Road raised an ear at Dawn, "Can't you cast it again?"

Dawn shook his head, "I only prepared it once. Unless you wish to rest in this place, that is all we get. He mentioned being on a balcony of sorts, and being charged with getting us through the maze."

Twilight tapped a chin once before nodding, "Can they signal us?"

"He did not mention," replied Dawn.

Twilight stepped forward and took a right turn, pausing there on the wrong passage and waving up at the sky. "Let's test!"

Pinkie give a soft 'huh', "Twilight's on the wrong hallway and she's waving. Why would she do that?"

Spike snapped two claws together, "Press a button, any button."

Soft was at the panel in a hurry and mashed the bright red button.

A figure stepped out from a smoothly sliding wall. It looked just like Twilight and smiled at her. "Hello, me. Your friends think they can force love, but it doesn't quite work that way." She sauntered towards Twilight as her companions frowned and moved forward almost as one to guard her. "Now now, I'm not here for violence! I'm here to offer a test." She reared up on her hind-legs and clapped her fore-hooves together. Suddenly the two Twilights were standing back at the intersection.

Long and Dawn spun around to face them, ready to assault the fake Twilight, but both had similar expressions of confusion as they looked at each other. They circled around each other, seeming to look for imperfections. They reached out with shaking hooves to feel the other's faces before both snorted in frustration.

"She is clearly the fake," stated one, leveling a hoof.

"What? No! I'm not a fake!" protested the other, "I'm the original Twilight."

Long Road frowned, "What did you buy from me, before I joined your party?" he challenged, readying his blade.

One Twilight looked eager to answer, but words failed to come out of her mouth and her expression sank. "I don't remember."

The other nodded with a similarly moping expression, "I don't either, but I know I'm the real Twilight."

Dawn shook his head, "Do either of you remember anything before now?"

They replied in unison, "I remember being me, Twilight Sparkle."

Long Road stepped forward with blade at the ready, "You have a choice and only have time to do one thing. You can get a new dress to replace the one that got mud all over it. You can get a new book to read. You can work hard to make some gold for your family, or, you can just relax because it's a nice day out." He pointed. "Write down your answer."

Both Twilights drew out ink and paper in harmony and began to scribble their answer before placing it on the ground and backing away so Long Road could retrieve them, With a quick glance he pointed to the Twilight on the right, "That is the real Twilight."

Suddenly smoke erupted from beneath them and there was only one Twilight, but the look on her face was more taunting than normal. "You pass the first part. She is safe, for now. What color are my eyes?"

On bringing it up, both stallions looked at the impostor only to see her eyes were a rainbow of colors, offering no hints.

Long Road snorted, "I know that one!"

Dawn raised a brow, "Do you? I admit to not taking note of that."

Long Road nodded quickly, "Purple, darker than her lovely lavender coat."

The copy suddenly had the right color eyes and clapped her hoofs together in applaud, "You know her so well. Last test, speak truthfully of why you have borne this to heart so fully?"

Long Road looked nervous, ears twitching softly. "I... cannot tell a lie. If it will bring her back, I will answer."

The copy nodded quickly, "On my honor," When they looked at her skeptically she sighed, "Fine. On my life. She will be returned after this question, or you can slay me where I stand and I will not resist."

Long Road shook his head, "Very well. I know this because I admire her. Her spirit, her youth, her sharp mind. She embodies many things I respect and I would never forget her habits, or the shade of her lovely eyes." Long Road looked back up, having looked at the ground as he confessed, only to find a startled Twilight gaping at him.

"I... didn't know," said the Twilight, a hoof over her mouth, "Uh... we should... get going."

Dawn confirmed, "They switched back. I believe we are with the real Twilight now." Twilight was quick to nod. "I do ask what the point of all that was?"

Twilight raised a hoof, "I was hoping for a flash or a shout or something, but I think this works just as well. If we run into a trap or demon, we're going the wrong way. If nothing hops out, we're going the right way."

Long Road nodded, ears hanging low, "I hope you're not too disgusted, Miss Sparkle."

Twilight perked an ear at him, "What? Oh... uh... I'm flattered, really. I haven't had a lot of stallions compliment me like that." She smiled at him with a sincere warmth and turned to move the right way through the maze, allowing Dawn and a somewhat uncertain Long Road to follow her.

Pinkie reported, "They're moving on!"

Spike shook his head, "Yea, glad that's over. Two Twilights would mean twice as much work." He lifted himself up to watch them wander in the correct direction, "I think they got the message though. No button presses unless they go the wrong way."

Soft waved her fingers over the buttons in a ready fashion, "Just tell me when, Sir Spike."

With a plan in mind, the two teams worked together if separately. The next time Twilight's group wandered off the path, they were forced to deal with a sudden pack of goblins. While no one goblin was a serious threat, there were dozens of them crowding around the group, poking, prodding, and bashing wherever the opportunity presented itself. Twilight sent many away with a well aimed lightning bolt before they crashed down on her, pinning her under the sheer bulk of nearly a dozen angry bodies. Fortunately, Dawn and Long waded into the thick of things, picking Twilight free with wide swings of mace and sword, and they were soon able to proceed.

As the exit of the maze came into sight, all three hurried into a full gallop to reach it. As Long Road set hoof into the hallway beyond, all six members were whisked away, standing before the Twilight copy from before.

"Congratulations!" she chimed with a broad smile, her voice that of Twilight's as much as her appearance. "You made it." She raised a wing at the concerned group, "Before you go rushing to stab me or something similar, I am here to deliver a message. My mistress, the mistress of love, Kara, would prefer that which is here remain here. If you go further, you will incite her wrath on you."

Dawn strode forward, "I am a cleric of all gods and have spoken to the dark mistress Kara. This is a matter of the Princess Luminace."

The not-Twilight shook her head, "Be that as it may, I have given her message. You may progress at your own peril if you wish." The not-Twilight's form shimmered, becoming something taller and striking, gazing at Dawn through half lidded eyes, "Or you will see more of me."

The shapeshifter faded away without another word. Long Road glanced towards Dawn, "Was that actually her?"

Dawn shook his head swiftly, "A servant, and a shapeshifter. The mistress of the doppelgangers does not visit the mortal world lightly, and never without a blood sacrifice. We will risk the anger of her."

Twilight stepped up alongside him, "I thought you were 'for all the gods'? Wouldn't making one angry for another be against that?"

Dawn paused for a moment, then shook his head, "No... If she wishes to hide it, and Luminace wishes it found, it is likely very important. It has grown larger than my own desires. If Kara will forsake me, so be it, I will not turn away from this quest." Determined, he walked ahead of the party, moving towards a book on a pedestal in the otherwise unlit room.

Author's Note

Let's just pretend everything in the maze didn't happen! Long Road might be alright with the idea, but lessons are learned as hardships are endured.

All those twists and turns may be hiding typos in the dead ends, watch out!

39 - A New Hope

The room faded to inky blankness besides the well lit path to the pedestal. All attempts to peer beyond were fruitless, even for Spike's dragon eyes. They marched in single file up to the small pyramid like base to climb up to the platform where the book rested, already open.

Twilight's wings flared out, looking ready to surge forward at the book when Dawn's hoof came up. "Whatever it is," he cautioned, "It is a matter of the gods. I will put my eyes on it first, even if it is cursed."

Twilight snorted and rushed instead at Dawn, "That's not a good idea. Let us at least check it for curses before you bury your snout in one."

Dawn Event stopped his approach, turning to face the party. After a moment of silence he nodded, "You drew Luminace's attention, go on then, look at it."

Twilight fluttered her wings, feeling at once elated and sorry for her actions. She didn't approach the book, instead calling on the magic that should throw aside the mystery of it. Even with the specific view of the one item, the magic seemed blindingly bright, but she squinted through it, trying to determine it. "I... think it is harmless? I feel no curse on it, but I can't determine what it is supposed to do."

Spike shrugged, "Not cursed and harmless are not the same thing, Twi."

Soft Mane rocked on her feet, peering at the tome from afar, "It doesn't look bad."

The tome was innocuous looking, like any other tome in any other library. It was bound with vellum with light traces of gold and platinum that ran across it. The hint of a pattern could be seen peeking out on the cover, but most of the cover was hidden by the stand that held it up. The stand that the book rested on was a pair of wings perched at the top of the podium. They were delicately made, but constructed of stone, grey and lifeless.

While everyone considered the next step, Pinkie bounded up to the book with her usual brand of care. She landed in front of it and gave it a sniff. Her presence was apparently enough to upset something as the entire platform begin to shake ominously. Pinkie backpedaled back to the others just in time for a huge construct of iron to fall from the indeterminable heights above. Its body was polished to a lustrous sheen, but the large heart symbol done in ruby on its chest stood out. The creature stood up tall, pointing at the ponies with an accusing finger, "You have shown you know what love is, and felt its grasp, and even navigated the many perils of it, but are you willing to fight for it?"

Soft shrieked as she fled, only to encounter the entrance they had entered from was closed off and the path that led to where the door once was had vanished. She reached the bottom of the pyramid and panicked, looking for an exit that refused to be found.

"An iron golem," said Spike and Twilight almost at once. Spike gestured for Twilight to continue, "It's immune to most magic and can breathe poison." Their reading had paid off well, and both looked pleased with their knowledge, at least until the golem slammed a fist into the ground.

"You will fight for love, or be crushed by it," stated the golem in its grinding voice before it surged at the group.

Long Road met it half way, crashing into it with his sword desperately. The golem seemed more irritated than injured by the mild slash and brought its sword down with a terrifying blow as metal met flesh in a crushing display. Long Road staggered back, spitting blood even as he called to the forces of light to see him through it.

Twilight reached out and tapped Spike with a quick word, a field of force clinging close to his body. "Long Road needs you, Spike. He can't take too many hits like that."

Spike saluted and was off in a sudden thrust of flight. He unleashed his breath as he came in, managing a smile around it as the beast slowed down under the crackling attack. "Not so tough around a Sky dragon, huh! I'll show you who's boss," he taunted as he closed in.

Dawn Event quickly moved behind Long Road, laying a restoring hoof on him as he scowled at the towering guardian. The golem swung down at the donkey, slower but unstoppable as it sent him flying half way down the pyramid with a brutal attack. Long Road did not move from where he fell.

Spike roared with fury and began clawing and scraping at the metal beast, but nothing seemed to leave much more than a fine scratch where he landed his blows. "Is love too strong for you?" asked the metal beast, turning its attention to Spike, "Love conquers all."

Twilight's eyes had followed Long Road as he was smashed before she clenched her eyes rather than watch him land heavily. Energy sparked around her as she let out a muffled growl of her own. Her spellbook pulled itself free of her pouch and flipped pages wildly as an unfinished spell began to quickly write in the missing portions beside the furious alicorn.

Soft Mane was beside herself, doing little but screaming as she ran around. Chasing a cute boy she knew well enough, fighting whatever that was, that was far beyond her. Dawn pawed at the ground as he called out, "Luminace, fill my friends with the divine intent of your will. We are tools in your hoof, guide us to victory!" Energy washed out from him over Spike, Twilight, and himself as the purpose he called fueled them.

The golem suddenly reached out for Spike. Spike tried to swat the hand away, but the fine lines he made did little to discourage it as he found himself imprisoned in its grip. "Love will crush your spirit... and your bones," echoed the iron beast. With a flash, Twilight's book snapped shut and the Alicorn rose up, held by her own unleashed magic. With her horn glowing brightly, she spoke the arcane words, rending space beneath the golem in a sudden yawning pit. It barely took half a step before it fell into this new hole, Spike popping free as it collapsed into the pit. Its fall did not last long, falling thirty feet before it hit the spiked bottom and collapsed.

It was already climbing to its feet as Dawn Event hurried up as close to the hole as he dared to approach it slanted edges. "Very good work, Miss Sparkle," he complimented as he drew his mace free, "But it's not dead yet." Even as Spike washed it with lightning, the love golem climbed free of the hole slowly but inexorably. The screams of Soft Mane stopped, to the relief of the combatants. Though the hole was lined with sharp ridges and spikes, the golem crushed them and ignored them until it was standing atop the platform, ready to resume battle. Though it had clearly suffered some harm from falling, it was the first true blow on it of the fight, and it hardly seemed fazed.

"This isn't love," muttered Twilight, taking half a step back.

The golem looked at her suddenly, "Love leaves you twisted and broken." The golem raised a hand high even as Twilight went into full retreat with wide eyes. Spike zipped into the golem's face with an angry shout, trying to distract it only to get a face full of dense green smoke. Spike staggered back, drifting away as he coughed and gagged on the poisonous fumes. "Love will twist your belly and bring tears to your eyes."

Dawn looked around as his fellows were brought low, unsure how to fight this, "Maybe if they were all here," he muttered, "We might have a chance."

The golem kicked the despondent Dawn, drawing a ragged cry of pain before he crashed back to the pyramid and rolled to a stop. The golem was on him in an instant in a haymaker, bringing down both metal fists, "Love will rob you of breath," it hissed, pulverizing Dawn's chest mercilessly.

Twilight spun around when no attack came, just in time to see it crushing Dawn. "No!" she shrieked, sending bolts of fire at it, only for it to to rush into the few injuries she had caused and close up. Her ears fell as she realized her critical error, "No..."

The golem rose to its full height and turned to put Twilight in its vision. "Surrender to Love's power and be crushed by it." Spike suddenly fell from the sky with a final choke, landing at the golem's feet with as much movement as the rest.

Twilight shook her head back and forth, "This isn't love! Love heals... love empowers. Love is... the what brings us together!" she said, almost spitting at the creature as it approached her slowly. "Love is the most powerful thing I know, because love..." The golem brought its fist down in a sharp crushing motion. "Cares," said Twilight before she was knocked down the stairs beside the trembling Soft Mane. Twilight was still conscious, if barely, staggering to her feet in failed attempts. "Love would never... do this."

The golem was upon her, having seemingly thrown off the slowing effects of Spike's breath. "Love cannot be denied," it said as he grabbed Twilight from the ground. "Love cannot be stopped."

Forced into a corner by its proximity, Soft Mane danced from one hoof to another. "Love isn't cruel," she said, taking the cue from Twilight. "Love brought me and Spike together, and he's wonderful! Love keeps Twilight and Spike together. Love brings us all together, like a warm fuzzy glue. It does not crush us to death."

The golem brought Twilight close to its mask, green vapours spilling out slowly in threat, "Why do you seek love?"

That was the first question it had asked like that. Twilight took a moment to realize before she perked an ear. "Everyone... deserves love. Love... shouldn't be... trapped here, in the dark."

"Who will stop love's abuse?" asked the golem, squeezing Twilight just hard enough for her to squeak in pain.

"Ah! We... all will... together. We will... use love... to heal love's hurts..." explained Twilight even as her vision swam with pain.

Twilight was suddenly on the ground, legs spread out, pain throbbing, but golem gone. A voice whispered in her ear, "Prove it. Heal love's hurt."

Twilight slowly got to her feet, every step like fire through her as broken bones shuffled in ways most unnatural. She staggered to Spike, closest, and half collapsed onto him. She gathered his cooling form against her own, sobbing and crying. She didn't know how to use love that way, but if they had to go, at least they would go together.

Author's Note

Twilight gains a level mid-fight. Shame her archetype will deny her 4th level spells for another level yet, darn.

Iron golems are way OP for their level, poor guys.

As an act of desperation, the typos are rallying for a final showdown, don't let them get the upper hand!

40 - And they all Died

And so it was that our heroes lay broken and def-"Hey!"eated, their bodies shat-"You're forgetting about me!"

Look, who's telling the story here?

"You are, badly," challenged the pink pony. "I'm still here! Mr. mean golem didn't smash me at all."

And just what are you going to do about it? You're trapped on a pyramid in the middle of the love dungeon with a scared little satyr and a bunch of thrashed friends.

"I've got them right where I want them," said Pinkie, rubbing her fore-hooves together. "Just give me a chance. I'll bring this right around! Just one scene! Don't make me come up there, I'll do it! You know I will!"

Since I'm fairly certain my homeowner's insurance doesn't cover pink party pony related disasters, I'll give you that, one scene.

Pinkie did a hoof pump of victory before assuming her position on the pyramid, taking a soft breath before the scene resumed.

Pinkie hurried down the pyramid, grabbing Soft Mane with a quick hoof around the back and guiding her towards the top of the pyramid. "There's no time to lose," she explained quickly. Despite the girl's shock, she at least kept her hooves under herself as she was shepherded close to the book. "Now follow my lead." At the girl's nod, Pinkie took a deep breath.

"Love can be a little rough, but that's when we just gotta get tough," began Pinkie, "A good heart's not something to assume, it takes time to nurture and bloom!" She reached out a hoof towards Soft Mane's dangling hand, nudging it and looking at her expectantly.

Soft Mane looked confused, but did her best to sing along even as her eyes closed to avoid the sight of her fallen allies, "When... things look really dark, all we have left is... what's in our heart. Our friends and family will pull us through, and we'll know the power of love a...new?"

Pinkie flashed a bright grin and squeezed Soft Mane encouragingly, "On a sunny day there is no better, on a dark day it is your sweater, keeping us warm and toasty all the time, love's the word that always rhymes. Now throw your hooves up into the air, let's get three cheers for the love of a stallion or mare!" She danced away from Soft Mane and reached for the book, still parked on its pedestal of wings. As her hooves got within inches of it, the golem appeared, though much smaller. The pony sized golem grabbed her at the fetlock.

"You think your rhymes are so tough, but I am here to call your bluff. You know nothing of love's true power, before its might you will beg and cower," grated the golem as it began to shove Pinkie back.

She rolled with the shove, dancing around the golem and pulling it along with her, "You may have a shell of stone, sitting on this lonely throne, but you come along and dance with me, and I'll show your heart to be free." She planted a firm smooch on the golem's ruby heart even as she ducked a wild swing from it. A faint glimmer began to glow from within.

Soft Mane peeked open an eye to see Pinkie dancing with the deadly, if smaller, golem. She wrung her fingers worriedly, but let her voice free despite it, cracking as she sung, "Golem won't you learn to love, instead of giving your friend a... shove." Her words were less smooth and rhymes slower to form, but Pinkie seemed to appreciate the effort, giving a subtle hooves up as Soft continued, "We all want to be your friend, so let this... fight come to an end?"

The golem suddenly pulled Pinkie close, squeezing her as it sung against the both of them, "You know nothing of the dance, your last sight will be this romance. I will leave you broken and shattered, and none of this nonsense will have mattered."

Pinkie ducked down, slipping free of the grip with her trademark slipperiness and a soft giggle, "Now don't be silly, my dance partner, a little Pinkie love will shatter that armor. We'll be good friends, just you see, if only you'd dance with me instead of against me." She darted in, smooching either soft stone cheek as she danced around the golem in gleeful gyrations.

"You can't defeat love!" cried the golem.

"I don't want to!" replied Pinkie before giggling as she ducked the next swing and came up between the golem's legs, now standing behind it. She threw her arms around it and hugged it fiercely, nuzzling the back of its neck, "Hugs are much nicer when you don't break bones."

The golem's ruby heart began to glow brighter, but was snuffed from sight as Soft Mane joined Pinkie in the embrace, hugging the thing from the front. The golem went limp between them, surrendering to the love they offered. The brightness of its mineral heart grew to the point that it shine out in the gaps between them. Stone hands wrapped around Soft Mane. She tensed, but did not flee, even as it began to squeeze her.

"Is this love?" asked the golem.

"Eh, friendship," said Pinkie, "But it's almost the same thing."

With a parting, grating, sigh of defeat, the golem fell to dust, leaving only a large ruby heart behind on top of the pile. Pinkie and Soft Mane fell into each other without the golem between them. Pinkie gathered Soft Mane up and swung around in a circle with her, "See, I told you! I did it!"

"You didn't tell me anything," said Soft, "But you did it. Before... we get too happy, what about our friends?"

Pinkie set Soft Mane down and tapped her chin before she hefted up the large ruby heart, "Well if it works like it does in the stories," she mused, approaching the book with the heart, "These two things have to go together."

Soft Mane raised a hand quickly, "Before you do that, maybe you should use your magic to heal them?"

Pinkie looked confused a moment before she shrugged and set the heart down. She quickly moved around to inspect her friends. Soft pats on the back roused Twilight and Long Road, but Dawn Event and Spike refused to stir despite her efforts.

Twilight blinked open her eyes, only to have the body of Spike be her greeting. She collapsed into tears over him, curling around and not acknowledging the others.

Long Road rose stiffly. "I feel as if I was standing in the way of the Lightning Rail," he muttered, shaking off some of the grogginess When he spotted the bawling Twilight his ears fell and he moved to her side, placing a hoof on her shoulder.

Pinkie continued moving, refusing to be tied down in any one spot. She was soon back at the heart, lifting it up again on her fetlocks in a careful balance. "Alright, now heart?"

Soft Mane nodded hesitantly, "I guess it won't hurt anything more than it is."

Pinkie flashed a bright grin before she ambled up to the book. She looked over the book a moment before she leaned in and nudged the book off its stand. It hit the ground with a loud slap. On its cover was an imprint in the size and shape of the heart. Pinkie nodded knowingly before she dropped the heart into place. It landed with a dull thud of stone against paper before it settled into place. A soft click rang out as the hooks in the book snapped into place around the ruby securely. The book began to shine with the same light that came from the golem as it floated into the air at face level with Pinkie.

The book threw itself open and flipped wildly until it settled on a page. Pinkie peered at the page. "I can't read this," she said with annoyance. She moved over to Twilight and began to poke her.

"What is it?" snapped the distraught alicorn, "Can't you see I'm busy." Busy crying and being a mess.

"Twilight. I think this is important." Pinkie nudged her again, "C'mon! Pinkie promise it's worth looking at."

Twilight punched the ground fruitlessly, "Fine! Fine... Just stop poking me." She rose up listlessly and followed Pinkie to the book. Twilight rubbed tears from her eyes before she blinked owlishly at the strange letters, "It's the same language that's been all over this... place." She settled on her haunches and dug out some writing supplies, starting to translate diligently.

Soft Mane sidled up to Pinkie, "What are you going to do about the others?" she asked, extending a finger at Spike, then Dawn Event. "I think they're ..." She didn't get to finish, Pinkie slapping a fetlock over her mouth.

"Shhh!" hissed Pinkie, "Let the magic of the event finish before we go declaring who is what."

Long Road remained by the fallen Spike, as if standing guard, only leaving for a moment to bring Dawn Event over to join them. "Adventuring is a lot harder on the bones than I figured it would be."

Twilight began to read from her notes, "I am the caretaker of love. You will know me as .. Laaa Shhh tada. Lashtada. I will bind families, bring lovers together, and fill your life with meaning. If I am forgotten, this book will remind you. If there is still love in the world, call out my name and I will return."

Pinkie clapped her hooves together, "Alright! So let's call her!"

Twilight frowned a little, "Pinkie... I think this is a god. Are we really going to call an unknown god and hope for the best?"

"Yes?" said Pinkie. "It's what the script demands."

"Pinkie," said Twilight, "You were very... clever? however you defeated that golem, but what on Equestria are you talking about? What script?"

Pinkie tapped her chin thoughtfully before she nodded, "You're right, Twilight. There is no script. We're making it up as we go, so what do we have to lose?"

Twilight opened her mouth to explain what she had to lose, but remembered the bodies of her friends behind her and slumped in place. "I... suppose very little."

Pinkie suddenly nudged Soft Mane, "You're kind of love incarnate, you should call her."

Soft Mane squeaked, "What? How?"

"Like, duh," said Pinkie, "You're a love that goes bigger than a species, that brought a human and a pony together. You also love Spike. You're practically exploding with love!" She threw her arms out wide as she spoke.

"I guess," said Soft Mane, sounding quite unsure as she stepped up to the book. She took a slow breath before shouting at the book, "Lashtada!"

The book snapped shut abruptly, falling to the ground with a thump. From where it struck, warmth seemed to spread out across the room, banishing wounds, brightening the stone. As it reached the darkness, it pushed it away, revealing a wide open space with other tunnels that led away. Dawn Event raised his head with a soft groan that was echoed by Spike. Both looked dizzy, but alive.

A soft voice spoke from nowhere, "You have called me back. Is there still love in this world?"

Pinkie was the first to reply with an enthusiastic, "Yepperooni! Look at her!" she directed a hoof at Soft Mane.

"You are not of this world," spoke the voice, "But this one is, and glows brightly. You will be my first messenger, an oracle of love to deliver the good news to all of Everglow."

Soft Mane suddenly shrieked, her hands covering her eyes as they clouded over, divine power flowing powerfully through her small frame.

"I claim your destiny for my own. You are mine, my first oracle. Teach the kindness and strength of love." The voice then faded, leaving the sore and dizzy adventurers alone.

Spike was at Soft's side quickly, but his attempt to comfort her was interrupted by an almost flying tackle from Twilight. She began sobbing anew as she held him tightly, overjoyed to have him back.

Dawn Event reached Soft first as a result, and brushed her fingers away from her face to look at her eyes. "You have been chosen," he spoke, "A high honor, to be the first word of a god. I admit jealousy, but my soul is already dedicated to enough."

Soft Mane shook her head, looking around, "Everything's darker, and I can't... see that far." she said with a whimper. "Am I going blind?"

"No," spoke Dawn, "Your eyesight will improve with time, to a degree, but it is a price. All oracles pay a price, but with it comes the power of the gods. Come, claim your book. It is yours by right."

With quivering hands, Soft Mane carefully lifted up the book and held it to her chest. "I... didn't ask to be chosen."

"Few do," agreed Dawn Event, "But it is so. Come, we should depart. We have what we came for."

Long Road raised an ear at Dawn, "How do you figure, after all that? You can't give away the book to Luminace, the way I see it."

Dawn shook his head, "I cannot, but I have done something more important. A new god walks the face of Everglow. I wonder if she had a tribe once? The book will reveal, but I can see why Kara did not wish us to have it."

"One love god against another," spat out Long Road, "The dark side and the bright side of it."

Author's Note

Ha, well, that was quite a trip to write. Pinkie saves the day by being Pinkie. Go Pinkie!

Basic stats on Lashtada seems appropriate, hmm.

41 - Homeward Bound

With the book secured and the way out revealed, everyone was eager to get going.

Dawn spoke as they walked, "I know this feeling. This sloth, this lack of power. With every step I become more sure. I have died. Was it the coming of a new divinity that brought me back?"

Spike carried the milky-eyed Soft Mane along despite feeling the same way, "I don't know, but I feel awful. Did I mess up?"

Twilight shook her head even as she looked aside at Spike, "No! No... You were very brave. That big golem pounded all of us."

"Most of us," said Soft Mane.

Though Pinkie was grinning, she did not gloat of her accomplishment.

Long Road swiveled an ear to the bard, "Well, miss." He moved beside her and nudged her, flank to flank, "You've proven your worth to the team a thousand times over, and as a friend beside that. Thank you."

Twilight brought a wing in front of her face, guarding it as she rolled her eyes, "She does that sometimes, even back in Equestria. She is a miracle worker when the right idea, no matter... how insane... gets in her head."

Dawn Event pushed open the door before them to reveal a tunnel angled sharply up, "It served us well. But there are questions in need of answer. Who is Lashtada, or was? Surely Lasthada had a following if ever they were a god, native of the lands of Kara knew of her."

The party began scaling the steep hallway, except Pinkie who quietly bounced up the incline as if it were not there.

Spike asked as he slowly ascended, "How are we getting home? I'm not looking forward to hiking down a mountain and through a bunch of wilderness before we get to a place with a bed."

Twilight rubbed her cheek against her returned number one assistant's softly, "Well it would be asking a lot for a ride home. We made it this far, we can get down a little mountain."

The tunnel narrowed sharply, forcing them to go in single file through. Pinkie asked as she shimmied through, "Does this way lead out?"

Long Road made his way through slower, but would not be denied freedom, "I think it is. It's going the right way."

Soft Mane clutched to Spike's head as she gave a little sniffle, "What am I going to tell mom? Hi Mom, I... kind... of went and became a priest of a new god! Don't be mad... Oh and I'm mostly blind." She buried her face into Spike's head, avoiding the spines.

Spike looked over his shoulder at her carefully, "Don't worry, we'll try to calm her down."

Twilight was at their side shortly, "That reminds me. Soft, may I raise your skirt?"

Soft blinked open her eyes and looked down at Twilight puzzedly, "Go ahead, Miss Sparkle."

With a tug of Twilight's magic, Soft squeaked as her skirt was pulled up over her furry pony legs. There on her rump was not her brand of destiny from before. It showed two hearts side by side with smooth silvery wire that ran through and around the two of them. Dawn Event moved for a better look with a thoughtful frown, "That is very likely her holy symbol. The wires are not spiked, nor the hearts injured. I am led to believe that she, or he, is a benign god. But there is only so much we can learn from a symbol alone."

Soft Mane quickly tugged her skirt back down so it hung fully along her legs, blushing softly at everyone staring at her posterior. "I just figured out my destiny," she whimpered in a sad voice. "Spike went through all that trouble."

Spike bounced in a step, jostling Soft Mane on his shoulders, "Don't say that! I just reminded you that you're great, whether it's building things or being a, uh, love priest."

She tightened her thighs around Spike's head, "Do you mean that?"

"Of course I do!" said Spike quickly. "I bet you'll be running Dawn Event around for best priest in no time."

Dawn Event snorted, "It is not a competition, and there is much she must learn. We do not yet even know what mystery she follows."

Long Road perked an ear, "Begging your pardon, but isn't she of this Lashtada god? Love and all that?"

Dawn nodded, "Yes, that is the god, or goddess, that has endowed her, but there is more to it than that. For instance, an oracle of the Sun Queen may be tasked with representing her leadership, or be a bringer of life, or even a subtle wielder of tricks and subterfuge. We do not know what powers this god claims domain over, besides love, or which will dictate Soft Mane's life."

Twilight twitched her ears as she eyed Soft Mane and her book. "If it's not too much trouble, can I keep translating that? The more we know, the better."

Soft Mane hesitated a moment, then held out the book. It was gripped swiftly in Twilight's magic and flipped open to the first page. The scholarly alicorn eagerly began to work as she walked. "I think," said Twilight with a smile. "I'm getting the hang of this language. By the time we get back, I should have a grasp of it. I'll make plenty of notes for everyone else, of course. It won't do for me to be the only one in, uh, Everglow was it?"

Long Road swiftly nodded as he reached the top of the ramp and let out his breath. "Spike, check for traps."

Spike carefully set down Soft Mane, smiling at her before he drifted up to the top and started looking around carefully. He picked up a small rock and threw it down the hall, where a soft click was heard and arrows fired from small holes to crash against the opposing wall. "Clear!"

They arrived at the back end of a boulder after much looping back and forth. Twilight hurried up to read the writing set in gold lines across the rock. "If you wield the power of love, show it and even stone won't hold you back."

Soft Mane groaned, "Is this going to be a habit. A lady isn't supposed to be lifting her skirt all the time." Despite her pout, she did just that. At the exposure of her mark, the rock rolled forward and away, revealing the night sky and the cold, but fresh, air of the mountain side. They had escaped.

Deciding that resting was more important, now that they knew where the exit was, they stayed there behind the boulder, allowing it to eventually shut on its own. They shared food and rested together. Spirits were high and mood was good as they joked and shared together, even if one was frightened for her future, and another concerned for the cosmos.

Dawn Event spoke to the assembled group, "I had my doubts, a serious concern for any pony of faith, but you proved them false. You are adventurers true, willing to fight to the end, past it even. You used your mind, and your bodies. I will gladly venture at your side again, if your paths should cross with mine." He reached into a saddlebag with his snout and pulled out a flask, "This is wine. Today, we won, and that calls for celebration. We will drink as comrades, all of us." He took a thick swig from the flask before passing it to Twilight. She took a soft sip and passed it on to Long Road, then to Spike, who hesitated.

"Go on," urged Twilight, "Just this once." He smiled and took a swallow, coughing even as he passed it to Pinkie. Pinkie took a drink without delay, smacking her lips as she held it out towards Soft Mane. Soft Mane had much the same hesitation Spike did, but they gently urged her to try a little. She coughed as well as Spike, holding it out in Dawn Event's general direction until he claimed it. The stallion deftly twisted the cap back in place with his lips and put it away.

"We are friends no longer. We are now brothers, and sisters, in arms. A bond only forged through blood," said Dawn Event in solemn tones. "Pinkie, will you play us an appropriate song?"

"You betcha!" she suddenly had a xylophone in front of her and began to play across them with wooden sticks. It was an upbeat song, but somehow haunting with how it echoed through the cave they were in. She played until every head had sunk into sleep, then she tapered off and cuddled up beside the others, allowing herself to join them in slumber.

Author's Note

The way out is found, and the group matures as a unit. This was a nice episode to write.

Of course, sometimes typos hide in mushy moments.

42 - Rude Awakening (edited slightly)

The sound of the boulder moving roused Spike from his slumber. It was dark, but that didn't bother him. Several shadowed pony figures were waiting impatiently for the boulder to open, and one of them had the tome! "Hey!" he shouted, on his feet in an instantly, "Put that down!"

They turned to look at him. Their faces with gaunt and taught, expressions just... unformed, like they were made of clay and someone forgot to finish making their faces. One of them sneered, exposing its sharp looking teeth, "You have acted against Kara's wishes, but we will minimize the harm."

Spike didn't want to hurt the book by throwing lightning in its direction, so decided to charge at the one holding it with claws at the ready. Another figure lunged in the way as it became Twilight with wide shocked eyes. "Spike!" she cried in alarm. It was enough to make him flinch, even if he knew intellectually it wasn't the real Twilight. The boulder had moved enough for them to start fleeing out into the darkness. The twilight copy turned and moved for the exit as well. Spike jumped at her, raking a claw over her flank with a growl of frustration. She bled the same, but seemed more interested in getting away. He was on her in a second, bearing her to the ground and tearing at her.

The others were starting to rouse. Long Road pulled Spike off the whimpering Twilight copy, "Boy, what's gotten into you?"

"That isn't me," said the real Twilight with an alarmed expression. She was rising and using the wall for support, sleep still clinging to her, "Why is the cave open?"

Spike pulled away from Long Road's grip and jumped back on top of the fake Twilight, holding her down, "They stole the book! I caught this one at least."

They were soon all roused and aware, with a tied up doppelganger between them. Captured, it had let its disguise lapse and return to its natural form.

Twilight circled around the prisoner, "They're like changelings, sort of... Tell us where you brought the book, we need that," she demanded, raising a hoof at the captive.

Dawn shook his head, "Doppelganger. Changelings are another beast entirely. Now answer us. You didn't attempt to cut our throats, we'll return the favor if you answer."

The prisoner frowned at them, "They are already gone, and retreating farther by the moment. I would tell you where they go, but I do not know. Torture me, if it makes you feel better, but you can't get what I don't know." He wriggled a little, testing the strength and security of the ropes against his hooves.

Soft Mane had her eyes downcast and stood by Spike. "Well..." she said in a hushed tone, "I guess I'm back to not knowing anything."

Twilight perked an ear at Soft's words, "Don't say that. Even without the book you are a direct link. We'll figure it out."

Spike lifted his shoulders, "What if they burn the book or something?"

Long Road huffed, "They may try, but any one thing that holds a god down is likely more than a trinket. If Kara could have destroyed it, she probably would have done so by now."

It was decided as a group that they should head back. Attempting to track the book through the wilderness felt like a hopeless task. On Long Road's insistence, they carried the prisoner along for a proper trial when they reached civilization.

The way back was as long and slow as promised. They descended the mountain and hiked to the east, hoping to run into the lightning rail again. On their way down they were stopped by a massive dragon of white scales. It descended from above with a shadow that covered the party before it landed. It was intimidating and covered in scales that glistened in the light, almost making it fade into the snow if not for its dangerous presence. It was easily thirty feet in length, more if you counted its neck, though it was curled up at the moment.

"Hello there, travelers," said the dragon, "I am Snow Scales, in your tongue. You are wandering through my territory. I keep this place free of monsters and ask only for minor payment for passing." The dragon held out a talon expectantly.

While most of the others shied away nervously, Spike grumbled softly, "Not cool, man. We're having a rough day." he was outsized by the other dragon by quite a bit, but put on his bravest face.

Snow Scales leaned in sinuously, his long neck twisting as he looked over the party, "Clearly you are adventurers. Have your ventures gone sour? You cannot win them all, my mother once said. Very well, I only ask for two gold pieces per head. That will be twelve coins. A pittance."

Twilight floated up coins towards the nearest talon, "Say, Snow Scales... I don't suppose you could get us to the Lightning Rail?"

"Why would I do that?" asked Snow Scales as he secured his earnings.

Pinkie bounced forward towards him, "Because you're an awesome cool huge dragon?"

"That I am," agreed Snow Scales, "But I will be that even if I don't give you a ride."

Pinkie nodded her head, "But we would tell other ponies how safe this part of the mountain is and how super nice you are. More travelers, more toll. Maybe they'll even build a road through here if they know you're protecting it!"

A ridged brow raised, "Truly? I would like to be paid on a more regular basis... Very well." He turned around, presenting his back, "Get on and hold tightly, I am not used to passengers."

Pinkie was first up, bouncing up the dragon's back and throwing her fetlocks around his shoulder with an excited giggle. Twilight and Long Road went up, with Dawn Event and Soft Mane last in line to find a spot to hold onto. Spike shook his head, "I can fly on my own. I'll be with you!"

With a great flapping of Snow Scales' wings, the older dragon took flight. Spike discovered he wasn't the fastest thing in the air as he struggled to keep up with the more experienced flyer, but at least kept them in sight as the scenery below them quickly whipped past them. They could see the flat peaks of the mountains slowly be replaced by gently rolling hills as they soared eastwards. Far to the north, a great purplish hued mountain jutted from the landscape, but the land they flew over become more flat the farther they went. The railway could be seen easily, wending its way across the land in a mostly straight line from north to south, though arcing around hills and obstructions. They veered northwards slightly to arrive at a small rail station, where Snow Scales did slow circles on his way down and touched the earth in a smooth landing.

Pinkie slid down past her friends with a 'weeeee' all the way down. She landed on her haunches and bounced up, raising a hoof to wave at Snow Scales, "That was the most amazerrific ride I had in a long time! I'll be sure to tell everypony else about you, Mr. Scales." The others were slower in descending, but everyone made it safely to the ground just as Spike caught up, landing with a loud panting for breath.

"I didn't think I could fly that hard," admitted spike as he gulped air eagerly.

Snow Scales turned to face the group, nodding, "I have fulfilled my part. These low-lands do not suit me, so here we will part. Good travels to you all." He lifted with a powerful flap and was soon lost to sight as he soared back towards his mountains.

Twilight did a quick head count before nodding and trotting up to the small rail station, "Let's get some tickets. I can't wait to get back."

Dawn Event followed after her, reminding, "we must stop at Viljatown first."

"I already planned to go there. We can take the map?" asked Twilight with a puzzled tone.

"Oh no," said Dawn, "I've spent enough on this mad venture. We can ride back, but we have to drop off the foal before we do so."

Soft Mane cringed a little, having been quiet the entire ride. Spike patted her on the shoulder, "Hey, what's wrong?"

Soft stomped a hoof, "It's not obvious? I couldn't see anything but the dragon when we were flying, and I'm supposed to sing praises about a god I don't know anything about, and... mom's going to kill me, and I deserve it." She let her head hang.

Twilight gave a soft sigh, but approached the ticket window and softly rapped at the sill there with a hoof.

The window curtain that concealed the inside brushed open as a human male revealed himself. "Hello there. I don't expect many passengers in the middle of nowhere. How many and where to?"

Twilight gestured northwards, "We're all headed to Viljatown. Seven please, one of them is a foal if there's a discount?"

"One child, six adults..."

Money was exchanged and tickets produced while Pinkie tried to cheer up the despondent Soft Mane, "Come on! Your mom will be super proud of you. You won in a fight where four Seekers got crushed. That's cool right?"

Soft gave a half-smile, "I suppose... but you did most of that, and she has to be so worried. I didn't tell her where I was going." She sank onto a bench and sighed loudly, "She deserves a better foal, maybe one that was a real pony."

Pinkie softly bonked the girl on the noggin with a hoof, "You are a proper pony."

Long Road nodded softly, "And a true companion. We will speak on your behalf when we arrive."

Spike bobbed his head in agreement with the other two, "You're the most awesome satyr I know." Sure, she may be the only satyr he knew, but it was still true, "And I promised to protect you."

Soft's milky eyes went wide, "No! I mean... if mom wants to spank me for what I did, you let her. Don't hurt her." She pulled her hooves up onto the bench, hugging them.

Spike scratched behind his head, "What? No, I wouldn't hurt your mom, sheesh, that would be bad."

The train arrived after an hour of idle conversation and waiting. The inside was as comfortable as they remembered, settling into their bunks. Since Twilight had purchased the tickets, she assigned three to a room, taking Spike and Soft Mane into hers, while leaving Pinkie Pie, Long Road, and Dawn Event in the other. Their prisoner went with Long Road, the paladin promising to keep a close eye on the shapeshifting lawbreaker.

Spike asked once they had settled in, "Why didn't you separate it into mares and stallions?"

"I wanted my number one assistant," explained Twilight. "And I was sure Soft wanted to be near you."

Spike nodded slowly, "You know Long Road kinda has a thing for you, right?"

Twilight's face lit up, her ears and nose most easily seen in their red hue, "Spike! That's not... I mean..."

Spike waggled his brows, "What, afraid of a little attention from a stallion?"

"Spike," said Twilight, tone turning grave, "We're going to leave eventually. How will he feel if I... accepted his advances and then left him?"

Soft Mane's eyes went wide, "You're leaving?!"

Spike went as rigid as a plank, "Uh, eventually... When we figure out how."

Soft Mane was at his side, hugging, "Don't leave me," she whimpered. "You promised, until I got tired of you or died of old age."

Twilight's ears went down as Spike sagged into the embrace. "Soft," Twilight said, "We have to go, eventually. We have friends and duties. We have a whole world relying on us."

A familiar sound suddenly erupted from Spike as it sounded like he had something stuck in his throat. He pulled away from Soft and beat on his chest before a rolled scroll burst from his mouth on a crackling bed of electricity before falling to the ground.

All three pairs of eyes settled on the scroll for a moment before Spike knelt down to pick it up, "I think this is for you, Twilight."

Author's Note

Sudden twist! It's time to go home regardless, and some feelings are shared.

Sharp turns can produce typos.

43 - A Spot of Grass

Spike tore the familiar seal of the scroll and unfurled it. "This is so nostalgic," he muttered before clearing his throat and beginning to read from it.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

You have no idea the relief I felt when your friends, Zecora and Pinkie Pie, reported that you were well. Though business keeps me in Canterlot for much of the time, I have managed to spend some of it watching you. Spike seems to have grown into a brave dragon, and I see you are using new magics. This must be very exciting for you. We are working on your problem. As you can see, we have determined enough of the magic of your new world to send a message to you. You should be able to reply in the usual fashion. Equestria is safe for now, but misses you.

Just like I do,
Princess Celestia

Spike scratched the back of his head, not entirely sure how to take the message. Twilight looked misty eyed but delighted, a large grin on her face. The scroll suddenly rolled itself up, held in pink energy as it moved over to Twilight and tucked into her saddlebag. "This is great! We're not cut off from everypony anymore. We can tell them what we've been up to."

Spike wobbled a claw, "Like friendship lessons, but... adventure lessons?

"Yes!" exclaimed Twilight, squeezing Spike fondly. "But only when we have a lesson to report, of course." She nodded to herself, remembering lessons she had learned in the past. "We should write back to her right away! Oh... and we'd better do it where you won't zap anything."

Spike blushed a little as he nodded in agreement. He grabbed a quill and a paper, "Ready when you are!"

They arrived in Viljatown after a comfortable, if not noteworthy, trip. Their passenger was remarkably well behaved until he could be dropped off.

Long Road stepped up to a stallion in fine imperial armor and set the doppleganger in front of him. "This one is guilty of theft and conspiracy with no less than half a dozen of its kind. This one also impersonated Miss Sparkle in an attempt to deceive," he pointed back at Twilight. "I wish to see proper justice dispensed."

The soldier looked between the tied up doppelganger pony and Long Road, then at those behind him. "I see. It is good that you brought him here, rather than to dispense frontier justice on him. I will need a statement from all witnesses for his trial, but you are not obligated to wait for it or testify personally."

Every one took their turn reciting the events as notes were taken, except Twilight. She already had a written account prepared and offered a copy of her careful notes to the soldier with a smile. "A list is always a good idea," she half-sang before she rejoined the others. With all formalities out of the way, the soldier carefully hefted up the prisoner onto his back and was off with him in the direction of the castle.

Soft Mane fidgeted a bit before she announced, "I have to go tell mom. I can't make her wait anymore."

"I already got her!" announced Pinkie, who was just rounding the corner with the green colored mare. On seeing Soft Mane, she almost bowled over Pinkie in a hurried gallop to Soft's side, grabbing her and crying even as she yelled.

"Where were you?!" demanded Grass Patch as she rocked Soft Mane back and forth. "I almost had to go back without you. I spent everything just staying longer... I'm so glad you're ok."

Soft Mane accepted the hugs even as her face fell to now lows of misery, "I... you didn't have to..."

Grass Patch snarled at her, "What do you mean I didn't have to? You are my daughter. I am not going to leave you behind, even if you try to deserve it like right now."

Soft Mane pushed up to her hooves, facing the ground, "I'm sorry..."

Dawn Event moved over to the two. He nuzzled Soft Mane's hand until it turned around, then dropped a bag of coin into it. "Payment, for services rendered." Dawn casually moved past, as if had just been timing that saw the payment given.

Grass Patch looked confused. She grabbed the bag from Soft and pulled open the strings at the top in her mouth while holding it in her forehooves. "There must be some kind of mistake," she insisted. "These are platinum pieces!"

Dawn paused in his walking, then turned to Grass Patch, "Your daughter served well and honorably in a quest that laid me low. She may yet become a fine Seeker, but today, she has certainly earned her pay. Though she did not get proper permission, she did not idle her time away."

Grass gave a soft nod before drawing the string shut tight, "Look at me." She put a hoof under Soft Mane's chin and raised it, then recoiled. "What happened to your eyes? Are you blind?!"

Soft gave a nervous little laugh at that, "I... asked the same thing. I am not, promise." She reached out and gently ran her fingers over her mother's snout. "I just got into a little trouble."

Grass crossed her hooves and gave Soft a look that mothers have perfected over time, "What sort of 'little' trouble?" When Soft began to squirm and shake, Grass sighed and reached for her, pulling her close into the warmth and familiar scent. "Shhh... Just tell me. You're safe now. Whatever happened, I won't get mad."

Soft surrendered to the familiar warmth and presence of her mother, slowly relaxing before she sank down to the ground between the forelegs of the mare, "We found this book. It told us about a god that was forgotten. Lashtada." She reached a hand down and hefted up her skirt to reveal her changed destiny, "I ended up being first."

Grass winched as the mark was revealed, no sign of the old destiny left at all, "First what?" she asked, voice hitching as she wallowed in uncertainty.

Soft shrugged, "First priest? I'm a love priest now, mom."

Grass wrinkled her nose, then sank, tapping her forehead into the top of her child's head. "You ran away out of misguided love for him." Spike tensed at being referred to, even if indirectly. "And come back a love priest. You... are an impossible foal." Grass Patch hugged Soft, gently rocking her, "Impossible..." She seemed to be in a bit of shock, but she hadn't rejected Soft Mane. They remained together as other ponies brushed past on their business.

Dawn perked an ear at the two, "I apologize for intruding, but..." Both sets of eyes fell on him. "Her life has changed. She is an oracle. She can try to run away from it, but it is what she is, and it will follow her everywhere. We can show her how to walk this new path with confidence."

Grass squeezed Soft Mane tight, as if trying to hide her under Grass' mass, "No! I will not give up my daughter. You're from further East, aren't you? I'll never see her again!"

Dawn shook his head, "That is not true. The Seekers have chapter-houses in most cities, this one included. We can take her there, where you can come visit her freely, or she can come to you, just along the Thunder Rail."

Grass relaxed at the news, then stood up, nudging Soft to stand up as well. "This is your life, Soft Mane. Your destiny... changed as it is, is calling." She leaned in and pressed snout to nose, "I knew you would never be a farmer like me, but I didn't imagine this."

Soft gently brushed the tears that flowed freely from Grass Patch's eyes. She closed her milky eyes and just held onto the larger snout for a moment before she stepped back. "No farming for me. I have to learn this... new path." She grabbed up the bag of her payment and quickly produced five platinum coins, holding them out to her mother, "Take it, for waiting for me."

Grass Patch looked torn. She needed the money, but didn't want to take anything from her daughter. Practicality won out as she took the coins slowly. "I will use this to visit you. I had better hear you're doing well, or I'll tan your green bottom." There was almost no bite in her words, trembling with poorly held back feelings.

"I'll be fine, promise," said Soft. She skipped over to Spike and dragged the surprised looking dragon over. "Spike will be there to protect me. He promised."

As Grass Patch peered intently at Spike, he went rigid and nervous. "Are you sure," said Grass. "He will be a good guardian?"

"He... died for me once already," said Soft, shuffling in place. "He has friends too. I'll be with all of them."

Grass Patch looked around at the steadfast faces that stood watching in the crowd. "I've met one of them," she admitted. "They got you home once safely. May the Sun Queen see they continue to do so." She scuffed the ground once, "I will visit every time I come to Viljatown. And! I demand I see this place you will be staying at."

Dawn Event led the way easily, guiding the party, and Grass Patch, to the safe house of the Seekers. Being the capital, the house here was larger than Kadiston. It rose four stories into the sky and spread out wide in addition. A stately fountain burbled quietly in the front, alongside a stable and a few familiar training clearings. Around the right side, a long field with targets was set up, where a pony with firearms strapped along its body practiced its shots.

"This," said Dawn Event, "Is where she will train, and where we will remain until we are called elsewhere."

Twilight tilted her head, "What? I thought we were staying in Kadiston?"

Long Road interjected, "We're Seekers. Travel is in the job. We can stay anywhere there's a chapter house, including here."

"That is correct," agreed Dawn Event. "We have nothing specific waiting for us in Kadiston, let us see our little friend is properly cared for."

They reported into the head of this chapter, who was a mare that seemed happy to see them all. Her name was Lilac Vision.

Lilac Vision circled around the potential new recruit, "Oh look at you. You're adorable." She cooed gently at the satyr. "And full of mystery from the start!" She looked to Grass Patch, "I will see she gets all the attention she rightly deserves. She is a precious and unique gem in every sense of the word."

Grass Patch gave a shaking nod, "You don't have to convince me of that... but it's nice to hear you say it. She won't be picked on, being a half blood, will she?"

Lilac pointed a hoof at Long Road, "We took in a donkey, we can take in an adorable little half blood." Long Road looked a little put off being used as an example, but Lilac continued, swaying her purple tail, "The Seekers are about results first, besides. I get the impression we already have a team for her."

At that, Lilac shot a meaningful look at the others, minus Dawn Event, who quietly slipped from the room. "Of course!" said Pinkie Pie. "She's already a part of the team." She marched up and hugged Soft Mane from behind.

Lilac nodded, "I thought as much. Oracles are..." she waved a hoof in a circle, "Instinctive. We'll show her how to reach into herself, and the rest will come to her. The training is more about the practical things, and giving her space and encouragement to grow. Encouragement I am pleased to report I think she will have no lack of."

Grass Patch gave a soft nod before moving up to each member to thank them. None escaped without a kiss on the cheek and a hug from the emotionally distraught mother. "I will be back, to check on her."

"Any time," said Lilac. "You can stay here, as a parent of a Seeker. Just don't abuse the privilege. It's for family members waiting for their loved ones to return from missions."

Grass Patch agreed, and was led to a small desk to fill out some paperwork. It was decided, Soft Mane would be following her new path, as uncertain as it might be.

Author's Note

Medieval parenting is tough. When your kid gets a sudden apprenticeship at a known guild, it's really hard to say no.

Twilight has never been happier to get mail! It's not even about horn extensions!

Watch out for any typos brought about by the permanent addition to the group dynamic.

Soft Mane, Level 1 Oracle

Soft Mane
Pony satyr oracle 1 (Pathfinder RPG Advanced Player's Guide 42)
NG Medium fey

Init +3; Senses darkvision 30 ft., low-light vision; Perception +0

Defense

AC 20, touch 13, flat-footed 17 (+7 armor, +3 Dex)
hp 8 (1d8)

Fort +0, Ref +3, Will +2

Offense

Speed 30 ft. (20 ft. in armor)
Special Attacks channel positive energy 5/day (DC 14, 1d6)
Oracle Spells Known (CL 1st; concentration +5)
1st (4/day)—cure light wounds, remove fear, remove sicknessUM
0 (at will)—detect magic, guidance, light, purify food and drink (DC 14)

Mystery Life

Statistics

Str 12, Dex 16, Con 11, Int 12, Wis 10, Cha 18
Base Atk +0; CMB +1; CMD 14
Feats Extra Revelation[APG], True Love
Skills Acrobatics +0 (-4 to jump), Diplomacy +8, Heal +4, Knowledge (religion) +5, Sense Motive +6, Spellcraft +5, Survival +4; Racial Modifiers emissary
Languages Common, Sylvan
SQ oracle's curse (clouded vision), revelations (channel, safe curing)

Other Gear +1 agile breastplate, 2,400 gp

Special Abilities

Clouded Vision You cannot see beyond 30'
Darkvision (30 feet) You can see in the dark (black and white vision only).
Emissary (1/day) (Ex) Roll twice for Bluff or Diplomacy check, and take the better result.
Low-Light Vision See twice as far as a human in low light, distinguishing color and detail.
Oracle Channel Positive Energy 1d6 (5/day, DC 14) (Su) Positive energy heals the living and harms the undead; negative has the reverse effect.
Safe Curing (Su) Casting healing spells does not provoke AoO

Author's Note

All hail the bringer of Lashtada! Soft Mane has some growing up to do before she starts pulling her weight alongside the others. At least she can provide some needed heals in the meantime.

In case it were not clear, the true love's target is Spike, may Celestia have mercy on him.

45 - Dear Princess Celestia

Dear Princess Celestia,

My time in this world has been fascinating. The ponies that live here call it Everglow, but not just ponies. This world is home to humans, griffons, diamond dogs (or some variant), and many other species beside. Unlike Equestria, the various species even intermingle within the pony's territory freely and frequently. Trade is robust, and their pursuit of knowledge is also hungry.

One of our companions proves that humans and ponies can form long term bonds. Her name is Soft Mane and she is a pony-human hybrid. Though Spike was ~~unhelpful in getting first hand accounting~~ polite to an already stricken mother, I have determined that she has suffered from specieism, but remains optimistic. She never disclosed details, but Spike and I feel certain Soft Mane's father, the human, died while adventuring. They have only positive memories, however, leading me to believe that the family unit was strong.

They have many forms of magic here. Did you know that non-unicorns regularly practice magic? My teacher here was an earth pony of all things! He knew his way around an incantation, however, and taught me how to control the unique thread of magic without using my horn directly. He also went over how to quickly memorize spells when it was far from practical to work off of a written spell.

This aside, it is so very good to speak to you. I'm glad to hear that Equestria is still well in my absence, and excited that we're back in touch. How are the girls? Get them to write to me too, when you have the opportunity. How are you doing, and Princess Luna and Cadance? Is my brother being good to her? You tell him I learned new ways of getting revenge on him if he isn't being a perfect gentlecolt.

Your friend from afar,
Twilight Sparkle

PS: This is Spike. Pinkie's been surprisingly helpful and she's with us. Has Ponyville dissolved without her? Fondest Wishes, Spike.

Author's Note

The letter feels worth writing. Expect more notes passed back and forth through the dimensions.

Sending has a 5% failure rate across dimensional barriers, which results in typos even when successful.

46 - We're Gonna Need a Montage

Long Road accompanied Soft Mane to her first class, walking alongside her.

"Where's Spike?" asked Soft. "I thought he'd be here."

Long Road softly nudged her with his snout, "He has classes of his own to worry about." He offered a little white lie, "He said you'd be fine and that he has the utmost confidence in you." He had said these things before, just not in specific reference to that day.

"Really?" she asked, starting to walk a little easier down the hallway. She took a deep breath before she asked, "Do you think I can get him?"

"Get him?" asked Long Road, one of his ears directed at her. They passed an open door where a pony was practicing a violin diligently in front of a smiling teacher. The mare was holding the bow in their fetlock and propping the instrument against herself.

Soft threw a hand up to let it flop back down, "Get him... Am I being selfish? It's nice he said he would be my shining knight, but I..." Unfamiliar emotions boiled in her and she struggled to convey them, "And he might leave anyway, with Twilight." A conflicted flush of emotions washed over her, "I'm... not jealous of her." A lie rang clearly in Long Road's hearing. "They were friends before I even got there."

"I'll tell you a little secret," said Long Road, bumping into her from the side. "Miss Sparkle makes my head swim. The way her eyes light up when there's a new book in sight, the eagerness and frankness she approaches people with. Even the lavender of her fur. The only time I confessed any of my feelings was when I was tricked."

Soft raised a brow, "Tricked?"

"In the maze," explained Long as they came up to the stairs and began descending them, "I told her everything. What did she say? 'That's nice.' She treated it like getting told her mane looks good that day and nothing more."

Soft winced softly and reached, petting along Neck's neck, "I thought I had it bad. Do you, uh, think they're... you know?"

He shook his head, "I do not. Miss Sparkle is just... distant to that. She doesn't know romance, and it frightens her a little. Spike knows what it is. He has the eyes of someone who has loved before, but he's still a young male, not even come into himself yet."

Soft hopped down the last few steps to land on wobbling hooves a moment before she rebalanced herself, "What do you think I should do?"

"You are also young," advised Long as he caught up with her, unwilling to skip steps. "Be honest, but not forceful. If you try to force it, he will run. Not out of rejection of you, but fear." His ears twitched softly, "Don't trap him."

Since they were sharing their pain, Soft offered her own advice, "Try telling Twilight now that we're not in that dungeon. Make it a letter, she likes those."

Long hesitated a moment before he resumed walking with Soft, "I may try that..." His words sounded false in his ears and he cringed internally at them. He was supposed to be fearless, so why did Miss Sparkle inspire so much of it?

They arrived at the right room number and Soft pushed the door open. Inside sat a mare in a strange folded position that looked more at home on a biped. Her hindlegs were folded over one another and she was sitting upright with her forehooves connected. Long gave a final nod of encouragement before pulling the door closed, leaving Soft with her tutor.

Though the mare's eyes were closed, her head was locked onto Soft, tracking her as she wandered the room but saying nothing. After allowing Soft to meander aimlessly, she spoke, "The leader felt it would do well to have you learn from another blind soul." She opened her eyes, revealing her purple eyes were just as milky as Soft's. "I am not blind, but I knew what she meant. I see more than others now. Welcome."

Soft went rigid when the tutor began to speak, "Uh, hi. I'm Soft Mane."

"I know of your name. Sit." The teacher directed with a hoof. "You are now a vessel for powers beyond you. Unlike a cleric, you are not bound to their dogma, instead you are filled with the essence of the other, and are expected to live life in that shadow. Your destiny has become intertwined with the gods and you are a mortal avatar for them, instead of a hired hoof."

Soft settled where told, imitating the stance of her teacher easily enough. "Lashtada took my brand and gave me hers," she pointed out.

"Hers? Are you certain?" asked the teacher, "Forgive the question, of course you are. You are as close to her as anypony could hope to be. How strange that she would select a half breed to be her avatar."

Soft frowned at that, "What's wrong with that?"

The teacher leaned forward slightly, "Your essence is muddled and impure. The spirit world prefers purity."

Soft clenched her teeth and did not reply to this, seething internally at the casual insult. "What do you want me to do?" she asked, a bit of her snappishness escaped into her voice.

"Nothing," said the teacher, "Today we do nothing. You must learn to allow your host to reach you. Sit, close your eyes, and empty yourself, until only this Lashtada remains."

And so they sat, sharing only few words after that point.

Pinkie looked longside at Spike, "You sure you wanna go back to school?"

Spike nodded firmly, "I've got to be a better fighter. That big golem just ripped us apart like we weren't there." He flexed his claws as he walked, "I wanted to protect Twilight, but I couldn't. Being a dragon is awesome and all, but..."

Pinkie patted him on the back with a hoof just to the side of his fins, "You don't have to explain it to me! I never did like school, but you're not me. Huh, that'd be weird if you were Me! A dragon Pinkie, rawr." She held out her hooves as if they were claws and swiped at the air.

Spike snickered softly at the display, "Sorry, you're just the best earth pony around."

She stuck out her tongue at him, "And don't you forget it. Say, do you think they even have party planners here?"

Spike paused in his walking beside an open door, fighting can be heard inside as a pegasi and a unicorn practiced hoof-to-hoof combat. "Uh, sure. I mean, they have parties. Someone has to plan them, right?"

Pinkie tapped her chin with a hoof, "I should go find one. Some out of this world tips for party throwing would be super fantastic!"

Spike resumed walking, giving a soft laugh as he went. "You'll go to class for parties, figures."

Pinkie gave him a soft push, "That's not class! And parties are serious business." She was pouting a little, but the expression quickly melted into her usual smile at life. "So where's your teacher hiding?"

"The guild master said he'd be waiting outside," said Spike as he pushed open the door leading to the city. The soft din of a metropolis full of ponies reached their ears as he stepped out into the sunlight. "You don't have to follow me the whole way if you don't want to," said Spike.

"Don't be silly, Spike," said Pinkie as she leaped past him with a shaking tail, "What are friends for, if not to root for you? Besides I'm planning a graduation party for you and Soft. Say, where's Twilight?"

Spike pointed back at the building he had just emerged from, "She's doing her own study and making some things. I think she really likes artificing." He paused a moment, considering, "I wonder if it will work on Equestria?"

Pinkie shrugged, "Why not? Equestria has magic, and glowy magic items, so why wouldn't Twilight be able to make them there? You remember the FlimFlam brothers? They had that great big machine! It ran on magic just fine." She emphasized her words with hooves flying through the air as she balanced on her hind-legs.

Spike stepped across the yard but paused, looking around a moment at the others training. He didn't know what his teacher looked like, and none of them were stepping towards him. "Uh..." A sudden punch to the side brought him to painful awareness as the griffon that seemed to have just appeared at his side drew his fist back.

"Now that I have your attention," said the griffon, "We may begin. That pain you are feeling is your kidneys crying in agony. Fighting is not always about how hard you can hit, but where you hit."

Spike was gripping his side where he had been punched. Though the pain was distracting, it was also focusing in a sense. He didn't want to be punched like that again, but he wanted to know how to attack like that.

"The first trick I will teach you is to know your enemy. When you know them, you can crush them," he explained as he circled around Spike. "I watched you when you came out here. You have a slight preference for the right claw, and your scales are soft around the belly. You appear to have been crushed in recent history. All of these give me clues as to where and how to strike at you." He was wearing armor, some sort of breastplate and helmet, along with shin guards. At his belt rested a warhammer on one side and a long sword at the other. "What can you see when you look at me?"

Pinkie had withdrawn to the side, watching but not interfering in the training. Spike looked over the griffon, scratching behind his head. "Uh, you're a griffon, a guy." He raised a claw to point, "You have two weapons, and decent armor?"

"That's a start," said the teacher, "I'm Swift Strike, and I live up to my name," he introduced himself, "You're a lucky warrior. Not many get to train at the talons of a griffon, so listen up, pay attention, and maybe you won't die, though I get the impression you might have already."

"Huh?" said Spike.

"When I said you were crushed before," asked Swift, "Did you feel dizzy and groggy afterwards? Does it still linger?"

Spike nodded quickly, "Yea. I thought I was just, you know, feeling bad about losing."

"You should," agreed Swift, "But, you're also suffering from a sickness that comes with brushing against death. Let's get that cleared away." He reached for Spike's hand and drew the dragon along, "Don't think this gets you out of training. I just want you in top shape before I start hurting you."

Author's Note

And suddenly we skip back in time!

Time travel is a known cause of typos, please consult your doctor before using time travel.

For those new to this chapter, it was written after the next two when somepony pointed out they wanted to see the training being done.

47 - A Fresh Start

With payment in hoof and a new member to support, the team settled into Viljatown. While Twilight busied herself with practicing the art of artificing, Soft Mane was taken aside and instructed in the ways of being an Oracle, as well as practical lessons in religion, dealing with people, and general adventuring tips.

Her instructor was a strange middle-aged stallion that could not hear, but noticed everything about her. Despite his condition, he spoke quite clearly when he wasn't mumbling about something. Soft Mane enjoyed learning about her new path, but found the instructor a little creepy.

"I hope I never become like that," she told Spike and Long Road in the commons, chewing on a cookie.

Long Road shook his head, "You are not that sort of oracle, clearly. Besides, you represent love. It wouldn't make sense for you to be a hermit."

Spike nodded quickly in agreement before taking a big bite out of a hamburger in his claws, "Side note, griffon cuisine is amazing around here!" The great bite left splattered juices along Spike's snout, though he showed no signs of noticing or caring as he ate.

Soft made a little face, "Not my style, but you enjoy that." She drew out a handkerchief and dabbed Spike clean quickly, "Are you learning things too, or are you all waiting on me?"

Long Road glanced around the room, taking in the trophies earned in battle by other Seekers, "My road continues on. I've learned a few things from our adventure, and accompany Twilight at times in the library to read. I feel as if I have passed some sort of test, and the powers of good have taken notice."

Spike glanced sidelong at Long before sinking his teeth into his meal messily. Lightly spraying as he spoke he said, "Nothing that deep for me. I complained to the guild master that I was just scratching that golem and she gave me a teacher to work with and Twilight some advice on what to make next." He hefted up a new amulet with greasy claws. It showed an exposed claw, wickedly curved and sharp looking. "It helps me hit harder and better. I gave the old one to Pinkie Pie since she didn't have one yet."

Soft tilted her head, "Why not just wear two amulets?" She gently cleaned Spike's mess while eating her cookie with a free hand.

Spike made a half-hearted swat at her cleaning attempts, most of his attention on what was left of his burger. "I dunno. Twilight said it doesn't work. I don't know why, but I looked it up and yea, only one."

"It's not so bad," said a new voice as Pinkie popped up behind a chair and hopped up into it. "Spike's old amulet looks great on me." She thrust her chest out, showing off the bark disc she now wore.

Long Road raised a hoof to point at the top of Pinkie, "What is that on your head?"

Pinkie went cross-eyed as she looked up at the headband she had no hope of seeing while it was on her head. It was made of a pink enamled metal with Pinkie's brand of destiny set in the front proudly. "Oh! Twilight made it for me, isn't it the best? She said it would help me be a better party pony. Not that I need magic for that." she stuck out her tongue, "But every little bit helps, besides it's rude to say no to a friend. She made these too." She lifted her hooves, showing they were clad in new slippers. "She said what they do but I got kinda bored and wasn't paying much attention."

Spike gave a soft snicker at Pinkie's admittance, "At least you're honest about it." He wiped his claws against one another, his meal complete. "My new teacher is showing me how to make each hit count, instead of, you know, flailing."

Soft Mane frowned, "You do not flail, Spike. You are a fierce dragon, you... rip apart furiously." She nodded with confidence in her words.

Spike laughed softly even as his cheeks reddened a little, "Well, rip apart furiously or not, I was pretty sloppy." He confessed this as he reached for a napkin, cleaning off the remnants of the hamburger, "Hey, Pinkie, you got a teacher too?"

Pinkie shook her head quickly, "Nuh uh. Pinkie learned from the best teacher of all." She threw her hooves out wide, "Life."

"Amen," said Long Road in agreement.

The trotting of hooves brought Twilight to the group. Under her cloak was a new robe of dark purples and blues. "Ah, just who I wanted to see," she said, looking at Soft Mane, "I've been digging everywhere for information on Lashtada."

Soft Mane perked up in her seat, eyes glimmering, "You found something?"

"Well, sort of," said Twilight in less eager tones, "More like a hint of where to look next. The castle archives apparently have a section on all known religions, past and present. If anywhere would have a record of this Lashtada, that would be it."

Spike hopped up from his seat, "Well let's go take a look!"

Twilight held out a placating hoof, "Easy there. We're not agents of Queen Iliana, we can't just march in there and start reading anymore than a random pony could walk into the forbidden magic section of the Canterlot archives. I'm not a princess here."

Soft Mane looked all the more curious, "You never told me about being a princess. Your mother's a queen?"

Pinkie spoke up before Twilight could reply, "No silly! Twilight's a clever girl and became princess after she became the true element of magic and then we zapped her and boom! There she was, with wings!"

Long Road looked to Twilight expectantly. She sighed and nodded before giving her own version, "In our world, Equestria, there were only two alicorns for millennium, and they were the rulers as princesses."

"Why not queens?" asked Soft Mane.

Twilight waved a hoof, "She didn't want that kind of power over ponies. She thought they should rule over themselves where possible, so she took the princess title instead. Anyway, they were born alicorns, I was not. I was born a unicorn, but they saw a great destiny for me and kept testing me to get it out. Eventually it came to fruition. I passed every test, jumped every hurdle, and earned my wings." She spread the wings out behind her, "It wasn't until very recently before I left Equestria that I had my own little kingdom to rule over though."

Soft Mane bobbed her head, "Queen Iliana left everyone that agreed to join the empire with their old title. She thought they should rule themselves too. I heard there's even a few other queens out there, with a lower case q." She concentrated a moment and thrust a finger up, "That's where Princess Luminace came from!" she said with pride, remembering what she had read up on.

Twilight raised a brow, "I thought she was a princess like ours. She was the daughter of a queen?" Soft Mane quickly bobbed. "Wait, so she was mortal?" Soft Mane nodded more and pointed at Twilight. Twilight put it together and sighed, "Like me. Minus the queen for a mother. No wonder she was so taken with me."

Spike joined in, setting the used cloth aside, "Whatever happened to Dawn Event? He couldn't summon her again with a book that's not even there. Did the holiday get cancelled?"

Long Road had the answer, "It did, but the news of a new god had most of the crowd rushing around trying to look up anything about it. They forgot Dawn Event was there after that, and he got away without too much issue."

Pinkie stuck out her tongue a little, "I still wonder where that book is. Think we can go get it back?"

Twilight took a soft breath, "Pinkie, we're supposed to be... well... yes, eventually. Spike."

Her authoritative tone has Spike on his feet and a paper produced quickly. "Ready."

"It's time for a checklist."

Spike softly groaned but was ready to start the old tradition anew. Thinking ahead he added 'double check checklist' to the top of the checklist with an empty box.

Author's Note

Ah weekends, enemies of writing! I run two games of Ponyfinder, one on Saturday and one on Sunday, which makes it hard to get in writing over weekends, but gosh darn it I'll try.

A cooldown episode with some wrapup, enjoy!

Spike, Level 1 Very Young Sky Dragon Slayer

Spike
Very young sky dragon slayer 1 (Pathfinder RPG Advanced Class Guide 53)
N Medium dragon (air)

Init +1; Senses cloud sight, dragon senses; Perception +17

Defense

AC 22, touch 13, flat-footed 21 (+2 deflection, +1 Dex, +9 natural)
hp 85 (9 HD; 1d10+8d12+27)
Fort +12, Ref +11, Will +9

Immune electricity, paralysis, sleep

Offense

Speed 40 ft., fly 150 ft. (good)
Melee bite +13 (1d8+5), 2 claws +13 (1d6+4), gore +13 (1d6+5)

Special Attacks breath weapon, studied target +1 (1st, move action)

Statistics

Str 17, Dex 12, Con 17, Int 16, Wis 17, Cha 16
Base Atk +9; CMB +12; CMD 25 (29 vs. trip)
Feats Flyby Attack, Lightning Reflexes, Multiattack, Power Attack, Skill Focus (Perception)
Traits dangerously curious, humanoid acclimated, life of toil
Skills Acrobatics +12 (+16 to jump), Diplomacy +14, Fly +16, Heal +14, Knowledge (arcana) +14, Knowledge (local) +9, Knowledge (planes) +7, Knowledge (religion) +14, Perception +17, Perform (sing) +11, Sense Motive +14, Spellcraft +14
Languages Ancient Sylvan, Draconic
SQ borne aloft, family ties, track +1

Combat Gear jaunt boots; Other Gear amulet of mighty fists +1, belt of mighty constitution +2, ring of protection +2, bedroll, belt pouch, flint and steel, hemp rope (50 ft.), masterwork backpack, torch (10), trail rations (5), waterskin, 343 gp

Special Abilities

Blindsense (60 feet) (Ex) Sense things and creatures without seeing them.
Borne Aloft Old or younger sky dragons fly with good maneuverability while all older sky dragons have perfect.
Breath Weapon (4d8 electricity, 30-ft. cone, Reflex DC 17 half, 1/1d4 rounds) (Su)
Cloud Sight (Su) See perfectly in clouds or fog, even those created by magic.
Darkvision (120 feet) You can see in the dark (black and white vision only).
Dragon Senses (Ex) See four times as well as a human in dim light and twice as well in normal light.
Family Ties Not fulfilling Twilight's requests: -2 penalty on all Wis and Cha based ability & skill checks (DC 20 Will negates).
Flight (150 feet, Good) You can fly!
Flyby Attack You can take a standard action during your move action while flying.
Immunity to Electricity You are immune to electricity damage.
Immunity to Paralysis You are immune to paralysis.
Immunity to Sleep You are immune to sleep effects.
Jaunt boots (3/day) When make 5 ft step, move up to 15 ft without AoO.
Low-Light Vision See twice as far as a human in low light, distinguishing color and detail.
Power Attack -3/+6 You can subtract from your attack roll to add to your damage.
Studied Target +1 (move action, 1 at a time) (Ex) Study foe as a Move action, gain +1 to att/dam & some skills vs. them.
Track +1 Add the listed bonus to survival checks made to track.

Author's Note

With power attack and studied action, Spike can deal terrifically pleasing damage to a target.

Power Attack + Studied:
Bite: +11 (1d8+15)
Claw x 2: +11(1d6+11)
Gore: +11(1d6+15)

Go Spike go, our little assassin dragon! He'll get better at disabling those traps he finds later.

Hero Lab Portfolio

Author's Note

A brief pause! If you have Hero Lab and want all the sheets live as I use them, go here: https://drive.google.com/file/d/0BxUh1iVHP4kiQ1c0TlNHb3hDTEU/view?usp=sharing

You do need the Ponyfinder hero lab files to load without errors. Custom races are not assured to be 100% accurate until I write it down somewhere.

Enjoy!

50 - Let's Fly to the Castle

The group walked in close formation through the crowded streets of Viljatown. The distant muddled scents of the city reached sharp noses as the din of the crowd washed over their senses. Long Road had half an eye on Soft Mane, "You've trained well. What's that you're wearing?"

She tapped at the well fitted armor she wore. It was a solid piece of steel over her chest, vambraces over her hands along with a light helmet and a metallic skirt that rested over other clothing. The armor did little to accent her normal curves, instead muting them in favor of survivability. Across the chest was the holy symbol of her still largely unknown god. "One of the smiths working with the Seekers made it for me. It's not nearly as restrictive as it looks, almost like a glove now that I know how to wear it right."

Spike offered a quick, "It looks great!"

His casual compliment brought a rosy hint to Soft's cheeks as she did a little skip on her green furred legs. "Thanks. So how did we get an appointment at the castle?"

Pinkie thrust a hoof into the air, easily bouncing along on her other three, "That was my fault! I went to visit and had a nice chat with the guards. They were super bored, so I threw them a little pick-me-up party."

Twilight raised a brow as she walked, weaving around a barrel placed in the middle of the road, "You bribed them?"

"What, no! I just showed them how to have a little fun," said Pinkie, "And they introduced me to another nice pony that schedules stuff. She was a little stuffy, but here we are."

Pinkie stepped into the stuffy office, looking around curiously. The sound of a pony clearing her throat brought her eyes up to a mare seated on a stiff pillow behind a desk overrun by piles of papers. "Hello there! I was told this is the place?"

"For?" asked the mare in a slightly irritated tone.

"Appointments and stuff. My friends reaaaally want to have a peek at some books you have," she explained, bouncing in place. "We'll be super careful with them, honest."

"What manner of book do you need access to?" asked the mare, brow rising as high as the top of her skull as her ears went off to the sides.

"God books," said Pinkie. She paused a moment before it came to her, "Lashtada is their name. Say, why are all your papers like that?"

Pinkie was soon at the then-distressed bureaucrat's desk and started moving things around despite being told to stop. For a moment all was chaos, with the other mare just staring with horror. Soon though, Pinkie had arranged things in a new sort of chaos. "Here you go. In, out." She said, pointing at different piles. "I learned from the best."

"The best?" she asked.

"Twilight Sparkle. She's going to be doing the research too. She's the best at organizing," explained Pinkie.

"If I grant this, will you have your associate, Miss Sparkle, stop by?"

"Of course I will!" exclaimed Pinkie, bouncing in place, "It's always nice to meet new friends."

"You volunteered me?" asked Twilight with a roll of her eyes. "Ah well, if anypony can crack a case of messy papers, it's me."

"And me," said Spike with an upheld claw, "Don't go forgetting your number one assistant."

"Of course not, Spike," assured Twilight as she gave Spike a brief embrace. "Soft, you said it was comfortable, but you're having a hard time keeping up," she pointed out.

Soft hustled to rejoin the group as she huffed, "Yea... maybe I should have spent the extra."

Long Road gave a soft 'hmm', "What matter of extra?" he asked even as he moved to shove his head between Soft's legs and heft the girl up onto his back, carrying her along without much difficulty.

Soft started to softly scratch beside one of Long's grey-edged ears as she answered, "The smith was saying that mithral is lighter, but it costs so much! He wanted another four thousand gold for it. My mother could retire on that!"

Twilight looked embarrassed, but didn't explain why. Spike whistled, "That's a lot of money! Still, if it keeps you alive, that's kinda worth it right?"

Long Road nodded as he walked, "Being prepared is the first step. You don't have four legs like us, you're a little slower to begin with."

Soft moved her fingers to rub along Long's neck, making Long swerve a little left and right. "I have hands though," she said with pride as she teased her mount mercilessly with soft attentions. "At least I don't have to lick every doorknob."

Spike giggled softly at Soft's words before he cried out, "Hands unite!" He slowed to be alongside Long and raised a hand, getting a solid high five from Soft before he resumed.

Twilight and Long Road shared a glance of mutual suffering before they broke into a soft shared chuckle. Pinkie surged ahead suddenly, only to rejoin with a sweet treat that she was suckling on loudly. "This place has everything," she complimented between sucks.

They arrived at the castle to find the way barred by soldiers. Two mares and a stallion. One of the mares stated in firm tones, "The castle is off-limits." A look around showed there were no ponies in the entryway that didn't sport the imperial colors. or icon of the 'blessed wings'.

Pinkie raised a hoof, "We have an appointment, c'mon!"

She shook her head, "I'm sorry. There's been an elemental unbalance and, for public safety, the castle is closed until that is dealt with."

Spike clapped his claws together, "Then we're just in time! We're Seekers. We can clear out your elementary problems in no time."

She looked over the diverse group before nodding, "You have proof?"

Spike produced his Seeker's mark and held it up for the mare to examine. She held up a hoof, "I'll check if we're hiring. Please wait here." She turned and marched to the castle while the other two kept an eye on the group.

"Are you sure that was wise?" said Twilight, "I've read about elemental unbalances but never took care of one myself before. I thought they usually happen away from cities anyway?"

"Usually," agreed Spike. "Anyway, it gets us in, gets Soft Mane some good practice, and gets us good points with the Imperialists. Win win win. We can handle it!"

Long Road raised an ear, "Elementals are rarely good or evil, being forces of nature turned destructive. I'm afraid my usefulness will be limited."

Soft Mane softly pinked the end of Long's left ear, "Don't say that. You'll be more useful than me. I'm still new to all of this. You're a veteran warrior."

The mare returned with another at her side. The new mare was dressed in fine clothing instead of armor, but had the holy wings worn at her shoulders and an assortment of bands of steel across her chest to show rank. She spoke as she came into easy conversation range, "I hear you're volunteering to clear out the unbalance?"

Twilight shook her head, "Not volunteer. A fair price, but other than that, yes."

The new mare examined the group with intense eyes, "You understand the Queen cannot take responsibility for you. You will be paid when the elements are back in balance at your hooves and in no other circumstance. Is this acceptable?"

Spike gave a quick thumbs up, "We're ready! Just point us at those elementals and stand back."

"Eager," she said, "We'll see how long that lasts. The elementals are trying to gain entrance through the basement. Proceed down through the kitchen." She pointed to the castle, "Sunshine, lead the way." The mare that had gone the first time nodded and began walking towards the castle, guiding the group along to their first venture as a whole group.

Author's Note

Oh that Pinkie, throwing mad Diplomacy skills at everything in sight.

51 - Behind the Oven

Sunshine led the way with closed lips until she nudged open one of the large double doors of the castle. She looked over her shoulder at the others as she spoke, "Most of the normal workers were given the day off." There were very few in the castle, with a few other guards stationed at intersections that watched the group as they went. They were not challenged after a glance at Sunshine.

Pinkie snorted softly, "This place was way busier last time. Do you guys get a lot of problems like this?"

"Only rarely," said Sunshine. "First time this year, and it's already well into summer. I would give you the tour," she raised a hoof while she walked and indicated a hanging tapestry that had a likeness of the Queen on it. "But you have a mission to complete. Have you dealt with an unbalance before?"

Pinkie quickly answered, "We've dealt with worse." Not an exact truth, but not an outright lie either. "We'll show them who's boss."

Long Road strode upwards with Soft still on his back, "Forgive me for asking, but how would you recommend we resolve this quickly?"

Sunshine nudged the next door open to reveal stairs heading upwards, "It's refreshing to see Seekers willing to ask for advice. Too many of them think they know how to handle anything until they're already buried in it. I suppose that's a donkey for you." She paused half way up the stairs, offering the guards at the top a salute before turning to the others. "What you will want to do," she looked Long Road in the eyes, "is find the largest of the elementals. They tie the others here. You banish or defeat it, the unbalance is tamed."

Long Road darkened at the mention of his race, unsure how to take the comment but nodding, "You said earth elementals are the issue?"

Sunshine reached the top of the stairs and pushed onward, "We're coming to the kitchen now. There is a ladder leading down to the deep pantry. That's where the issue is, and yes, it is an earth unbalance."

The kitchen was quiet. One guard stood by a stove, but it was otherwise abandoned. There were rows of large ovens, looking ready to prepare a feast for the city entire if need be. Pots and pans hung from hooks, while one wall seemed to have a strip of every cooking utensil imaginable in triplicate. "Let them through," said Sunshine as she came on the guard. "They're clearing it out."

The two soldiers exchanged salutes before Sunshine moved to depart and return to her post. The stallion they were left with leaned down and grabbed the iron ring of the trap door behind the oven and pulled it open. "Here you go. Two knocks, one knock, then three, and I will let you out. Iliana watch over you."

Spike nodded at him, "No problem. Smash the biggest thing we see, then two, one, three." He imitated the salutes that had been given before he leaped down into the darkness that held little secrets to his eyes. He floated easily as he looked around. "I see a little one right at the bottom of the steps," he called out before zipping at it, "I'll get it!"

The elemental was little more than a loose pile of rocks smaller than a pony. It shuffled on occasion though, making its living nature clear to Spike. He watched it for a moment, deciding where best to attack before licking his lips. "One hit," he declared to himself before he made the final plunge. The small elemental barely noticed Spike was there before he was on it and sinking his teeth into its mineral body. It exploded like chalk into his snout. It didn't have much gem content and tasted about as brittle as it was. He spat out most of it before calling up, "All clear!"

Soft Mane was next, climbing easily with her clever fingers. The quadrupeds followed, using their fetlocks for hands as they descended carefully. As Twilight picked up the rear, the trapdoor shut, sealing them in darkness. Twilight's horn began to glow quickly as she clutched to the ladder, almost knocked free in surprise. Spike suddenly grabbed her at the sides, drawing a surprised squeak from her as he air lifted her down to the ground.

"Thanks, Spike," she said with an embarrassed smile. "I would have made it on my own."

"Course you would," said Spike in a supportive tone. "I just thought I'd return the favor from so many rides you gave me."

His kind words earned him a hug. Long Road was looking out against the gloom, "Miss Pie. You can make light too, can you not?"

No sooner requested than Pinkie Pie sang a brief little tune on the wonders of light and held up her fore hooves. Motes of light burst into existence and darted around under control her whimsies, offering much more light to see by in addition to Twilight's glowing horn.

Soft Mane raised a hand, "I can do that too. It was one of the first tricks I learned," she said with a proud voice, then clapped her hands together. "Lashtada light the way," she said in simple prayer, then reached out and touched one of Spike's hanging sashes, making it glow a soft pink color.

Spike blinked, "I can already see." His complaint made Soft's expression fall and he raised his claws quickly, "But pink's a nice color, good job." She rebounded into a smile and gave Spike a warm embrace that made him less comfortable than the sisterly one he had received from Twilight moments ago. Was this how Rarity felt?

Long Road looked around the small room with its two doorways, "Everything feels off, and there's a strange scent in the air." The scent was an exotic blend of rare minerals, and the doorways appeared bent and warped into crude carvings instead of the straight designs they were surely built with.

Twilight nodded, "I've read about this. Elemental Unbalance causes an area to deform with the influence of the affecting element until fixed." She raised a hoof to tap at the wooden door frame and it made a very rock like 'tink', "The longer it's allowed to stay, the worse it gets and the larger it becomes. No wonder they evacuated the wait staff."

Spike sailed past her, "Well let's find that big bad pile of rocks and we'll be done." His eagerness let him walk into a waiting elemental that crashed into him as he entered the next room full of herb racks. The blow sent him sailing into the opposing wall and Spike slid to the ground, dizzied and bruised.

Long Road galloped after him, bringing his sword out of its sheath to his mouth in time to intercept the elemental's next crushing swing. Bolts of force sprayed out of Twilight's horn in a spread that drove the creature away as Spike scrambled to his feet and peered at it. This one was a uniform brown in color, and much more solid than the first. It appeared to be made of several large slabs of rock that could flex minimally for movement instead of a pile of small rocks. "No big deal," said Spike with growing confidence, until a second emerged from the wall behind him and shoved him harshly, knocking him into Long Road. "Uh, you handle that one," said Spike as he ducked under Long Road and focused his attention on the first.

Pinkie Pike bounced into the room, music on her lips as she played an upbeat tone on a flute she was surely not holding a moment ago. Despite a lack of fingers, different notes played effortlessly as she swayed left and right.

Soft Mane reached for Spike, "Lashtada heal him," she asked as the same soft pink erupted from her fingers and soothed some of the aches Spikes had suffered. "Get them!" she cried. "They don't stand a chance against my Knight!"

The first elemental clashed with Spike. It brought down a club of an arm at the dragon, who brushed it aside while dodging out of the way. His teeth cleaved through the stone with ease. Mmm, this one had a more cinnamon like flavor. Spike could get used to fighting earth elementals. The creature made a grating sound of pain as it brought its other arm across Spike, smashing him but barely dislodging his teeth from the rocky hide. "You'll have to hit harder than that."

Long Road advanced on the second while it eagerly met him. This one was a more grey color and was about the same size as the first, human sized and even somewhat bipedal, though it was made of those great slabs of unyielding stone. Sword clashed against its stone arms with loud ringing of steel and jumping sparks. Every time left the creature with new chips taken off of it. One swing caught Long in the side, making him gasp for breath before snorting, readying a fresh assault.

Twilight moved up until only Spike stood between her and the elemental he was fighting and let loose electric fury on the both of them and the herb rack behind them. The rack exploded in shards of broken glass and scattered herbs to join the rocks of the former elemental on the ground. Spike was unharmed and gave a thumbs up before turning on the one that menaced Long Road.

"You've gotten better, Spike," said Longroad as he sunk his blade into the arm of beast, only to rip it free and quickly parry the other arm, "Help me finish this."

"With pleasure," said Spike with a grin before he made a powerful leap, smashing into the elemental head first. Though the hard stone made his vision swim a moment from the impact, his horns were more than effective against it and it fell to a pile of broken stone at his feet. "If that's the best they can do," he said as he flopped against a wall, waiting for his vision to come back together. "We won't have any problems."

Soft Mane shook her head a little before she took a slow breath. The pink glow of her magic gathered at her chest before washing out over the group of them and easing the minor pains in Spike and Long Road. She frowned a little. "I have to get a lot better." Despite her efforts, it was clear that Spike still had some bruises, not that they seemed to bother him.

Pinkie Pie bounced up, flute abandoned. She gave Spike a soft pat on the back. "You're doing great, Spike, Soft." She patted Soft Mane on her head along with her name's mention. "It's not a contest, silly. We're a team." Her patting caused Spike's few remaining injuries to vanish under her bardic magic. "Let's show all these mean rock things what the Returners of the Dawn can do!"

Author's Note

Back in the action of things! Returners of the Dawn, assemble!

Tiny sized earth elementals may be typos in disguise.

52 - Getting to the Core of the Problem

The group pushed ahead into what had been the storage area for the kitchen above. Rooms were twisted and disjointed, with some new ones apparently being churned out of the earth around them. It was in these new places that resistance grew fiercest. As they trotted past one such place, the entire wall reached out a hand towards them far larger than any of them.

Pinkie gave an artful spring out of the way as she shouted, "Everypony run!" Though few of the others were inspired to immediately run, they could feel the bard's magic filling them with supernatural speed.

Soft Mane backed away from it slowly despite the speed, fearing it would lash at her. Fortunately Long Road and Spike were heading for it. Their moving forms attracting its attention, but it only had time to aim one titanic brush of its hand. For its stature, it was a soft tap. For Spike, a sudden stop to his flight as he was crushed to the ground under the weight. Twilight let out a shriek of alarm as powerful energy gathered around her body and horn. She was pushed backwards by the force of her rage fueled bolt of electric fury, driving the hand free of the quickly scampering Spike.

Long Road drove his sword into the beast, only to grunt in frustration, "It's a tough one. Spike, we need you." The donkey's blade had barely cut off a tiny sliver of the great stone beast, barely wounding it. Overcome with worry, Soft Mane paused in her retreat and instead advanced with healing magic at her finger tips. The healing spell came naturally to her and flowed easily into Spike just before the dragon surged forward to the emboldening sounds of Pinkie's battle ballad.

The towering elemental swung its great rocky clubs of arms at Long Road, knocking him back under the onslaught, but he pushed back, slashing as well he could. The golden light of his divine fervor shimmered as he held himself together as best he could. Spike dug one of his claws into it with a powerful thrust, holding on tightly as it began to shake him around. The other claw pierced the stone, making his grip secure. In a flash he lashed out, slashing it with his teeth before driving his horns deep at the creature, though the flailing made the headbutt fall short of its mark.

Pinkie began playing in the Hall of the Mountain King before she drew out a small cannon from nowhere and let loose a sudden blast of glitter into what appeared to be its face. It reared back with Spike, roaring in defiance as the glitter blinding it, making it flail just over Long's head and drive Spike inches from the nearest wall with its thrashing.

Spike grinned, "Got em where we want em!" he cried. He tried to keep his grip, but its flailings were getting to be too much, so he let go and focused on slashing sweeps instead, knocking great chunks of the beast free with every powerful lunge. Twin rays of fire curled around him to strike the beast from Twilight's pointed horn, adding to the blinded elemental's pain.

Long Road came in under it while it struggled with Spike, working at it's 'belly' with his blade. "Night Mare take it, it doesn't have a weak spot to be found."

"When that fails," says Spike, "Hit it harder." He dove in where an arm met a shoulder and sunk his teeth into it, worrying against the hardened flesh. Mmm, this one had a very nice taste. It was kind of like zucchini with butter? He let go only to clamp down again in slightly different spot. The arm fell free of the beast with a thunderous crash.

Pinkie Pie let out a loud cheer, "Good job disarming him!" before she went back to the Halls of the Mountain King with a big grin, even if soft groans were the result of her obvious pun.

Twilight projected bright pink bolts into the bulk of the creature. "Do these things know how to give up?" she asked as she backed away from it slowly.

Long Road huffed, "No, I don't think they do." He drove his sword into the center of the bulk, and the assault proved too much. The beast began to fall apart in thunderous crashes of heavy rocks. Long Road and Spike were quickly away, lest they get crushed by the defeated elemental.

Soft Mane clapped with joy, then stopped, as did all the others. The walls were bending and flexing in a most unnatural way. With the force of a released rubber band, everything snapped back to where it once stood, with orderly hallways and shelves full of food. The hole that hid the huge elemental was simply gone, returned to its natural state of a wall. "I guess he was it," said Soft Mane. "We did it!"

Twilight reached a hoof to ruffle Soft Mane's hair, "Yes we did. Very good job, everypony."

Soft Mane grew pink, not with a blush, but with a burst of healing energy. Pinkie helped her with encouraging words and her patented 'Pinkie Pat' that soon had their brave warriors ready to go.

Twilight looked towards Long Road, "Long."

He directed an ear at her, "Yes, Miss Sparkle."

"You can say Twilight. We are friends," she corrected, "And can you do that healing? Firing those extra strength spells knocks it out of a mare."

Long Road hesitated a moment before reaching out and tapping Twilight on the shoulder. A burst of gold dispelled the tiredness from her with a sigh of relief from the mare. "Thank you, Long. That's a lot better."

Long smiled at her, "Anything to help, Twilight. That was a tough beast we took down. It hit like a runaway cart with each of its arms."

Spike landed beside Long, "You're telling me? Man, that thing was huge!"

Soft Mane beamed brightly, "But not too huge for my knight. You showed it a lesson or three." She grabbed one of his claws, squeezing it between her soft hands.

Spike blushed at the compliment and the affection, "Ah, yea. My training's really paying off. Come on, let's go get paid."

Twilight raised a hoof, "And read those books!"

Pinkie tilted her head, "I almost forgot all about those. Well let's get out of this basement and have ourselves a celebration!" She bounced to the ladder first and began to climb it. Even with Pinkie's eagerness, Spike beat her to the top and began to knock out the code.

The guard cracked open the trap door and poked in his head. When the stallion was satisfied all had returned to normal, he allowed the Returners of the Dawn to ascend into the kitchen. "We have to do a review before we can pay."

"Review?" asked Twilight, "You can see the disturbance is cleared out."

He nodded, "I can confirm that, but battles are messy things, and unbalances can be damaging in themselves. We have to assess the damage done."

Long Road huffed softly, "And deduct it from our pay, I imagine?"

"Unfortunately yes," spoke the guard stallion. "It shouldn't take more than a day to perform the inspection. We'll have your gold waiting for you at the gate."

He began to try to herd them back out of the castle when Twilight asked, "We needed to visit the archives to read the books. We had an appointment."

"Terribly sorry, ma'am, but the librarians and most others were already given the day off," he explained as he led them down the stairs into the first floor of the castle. "There is no one to pony the library. Maybe tomorrow, when you come for the payment?" His words had no confidence in them, but his herding was without doubt. He soon had the group ejected with polite insistence onto the front porch of the castle.

Spike snapped two claws together, "After all that, denied."

Pinkie gave a little shrug before she draped herself over Spike like a jacket, somehow avoiding impaling herself on the dragon's sharp spines, "Don't be sad. We can come back when they aren't having an infestation of bad things."

They walked back to the gate, where the guards saluted them but otherwise let them pass quietly back into the streets. Twilight grunted softly, "If we weren't being paid for that, I'd almost say it was a waste of time."

Pinkie gasped and bumped into Twilight forcefully from the side, "Twilight! We did the right thing cause it's the right thing to do. Don't forget we're heroes, of Equestria, and anywhere."

Twilight flushed with a little shame as she gave a nervous chuckle, "Yea... you're right. I'm sorry, Pinkie. I got carried away with this Seeker business."

Soft Mane shook her head, "Twilight just wants to help me. It's ok Twilight, we can read up on Lashtada later." She moved over to Twilight, "As punishment though, I am riding you home." Twilight gave a sour look but did not stop Soft Mane from mounting her.

With a grunt, Twilight began moving, "How do you make this look so easy?" she asked Long Road, "She's heavy with all that armor."

Soft Mane softly flicked Twilight's left ear, "I can hear you calling me fat."

Long Road gave a soft chuckle, "You get used to it after a while, Twilight. She only rides those she trusts deeply."

Twilight's complaints were stilled by those words, looking thoughtful as she wended her way through the city with the others.

Spike drifted alongside her, speaking to Soft Mane, "You did great, Soft. I thought for sure you'd run away when that huge thing came at us."

Soft Mane pouted at the mixed compliment, "Why would I run away? You think I'm scared of everything?"

Spike waved dismissively, "Because it could have squished you like a bug? We can't all be awesome dragons that can take a hit like that. I was seeing stars. I don't even want to think what it would have done if it swatted you like that."

Soft Mane squirmed a little atop Twilight, "You were worried for me?"

Spike nodded quickly, "Of course. We're friends. I don't want you to get hurt, Soft."

She held out her hands for a hug. Spike looked suddenly less than sure, but came in and gave it. He dipped a claw low, drawing out a squeak from Soft before she was suddenly hauled up off of Twilight. Spike held her carefully as he zipped up away from the others. He took her home with a rush of wind and a great view, though Soft Mane barely noticed either as she curled in his arms until they landed. He set her down on her hooves and rushed away without a word, soon lost to the sky.

Soft Mane ran a still quivering hand through her own hair as she watched him go, letting out a slow sigh of contentment.

Author's Note

MISSION COMPLETE, and yet still denied in the end. Ah well, no one said it would be easy.

53 - Efficient Spellcasting

When the rest of the group got home, Twilight was walking slowly and stiffly. Pinkie took notice and asked, "Hey, Twilight, are you ok? You look like you really need some muffins, stat."

"Huh?" asked Twilight. "Yea. I'm fine, I think. I'm just feeling tired again. It's like Long Road's trick didn't stick or something."

Long Road perked an ear at his name, "The healing touch was all it could be... I couldn't say why you didn't stop being tired. Maybe you are too drained for it?"

Twilight nodded distractedly even as she entered the Seeker headquarters and bee-lined for the library to study up on the matter. She did not emerge for dinner, or come out at breakfast.

Long Road looked across at Pinkie Pie, "I think she has been lost to her studies. We should collect our payment and see about getting a new appointment."

Pinkie Pie rolled her eyes, "Psssh. Why do they make us make appointments just to break them?" She was already on her hooves and looking ready to go.

Long Road soon joined her and they trotted together into the city proper, "Have you seen Spike?"

Pinkie shook her head, "He's probably with Twilight if I had to guess, which I do. He may be bigger and tougher, but he's still her number one."

He raised a brow at that and looked uncertain for a moment with shifting gaze before he asked, "Are they...?"

Pinkie took a moment before it clicked internally and she began to snort in an uproar of a gigglefit as she walked, "Oh golly no! Spike is half her age. She is like his big sister, not his special somepony." She casually leaped over her donkey friend to walk on his other side, "Why do you ask?"

"Well..." demurred Long Road, telling no lies as he edged around the truth nervously, "Spike is very shy about his new hanger on. They seem to be getting along well enough, but he gets uncomfortable when she gets affectionate. I thought he might have had a prior relationship he was trying to be true to."

"Well, duh, yea," agreed Pinkie as she weaved around a pony pulling a cart that wasn't moving fast enough for her. "Spike has a crush on a nice pony named Rarity. She's from our world."

Taking the chance to not discuss his own issues, Long Road seized the chance to talk of someone else's, "And what sort of pony is she like? What was their relationship?"

Pinkie suddenly hopped on top of Long Road as she tapped her chin in thought, "Well he really really likes her, but she only likes him." She leans in, "He made me pinkie pie swear not to tell anypony, but those are only good on the world they're made." Pinkie seemed pleased with her logic as she continued, "She is a mature pony, and isn't that interested in Spike like that."

Long Road swiveled an ear back to face her, bearing her weight stoically, "Spike is in an awkward place. If he did get that pony, he would still be a child for most of her years, only to bury her. Has he not sought the company of other dragons?"

Pinkie Pie stuck out her tongue, "That's really sad. But... no. Spike was raised by ponies. He doesn't get along with most dragons."

Pinkie Pie launched from Long Road's back as they approached the guard gate before the castle. The castle looked busier than the day before, with ponies coming and going along the road before it at a steady pace. "Hey! Is Sunshine here!" she called out as she bounced up to the guards standing watch.

"This is her day off," said a stallion there. "Do you have business with her?"

Pinkie shook her head, "Not really, but she said to come back to get paid."

One of the other guards, a mare, nudged the stallion and whispered something to him that made him start in place. "Oh! You're the pink one."

"Yuh huh. Pink as the day I was born," agreed Pinkie with a quick bobbing motion.

Long Road stepped up beside his pink ally, "We are the Returners of the Dawn. We fixed the elemental trouble yesterday and were told to come back today?"

"Ah," said the Stallion in an uncertain tone, "I'll check on that inside. Please wait here." He trotted off to the castle as one of the mares stepped forward with her eyes on Pinkie.

"I'm told you throw a party like none other," said the mare. "I wasn't on duty when you came by."

Pinkie clapped her fore hooves together, reared onto her hind legs, "I love parties, but I love seeing ponies smile most of all."

"Could I get you to throw a party?" asked the mare.

"Can you get a fish to swim?" asked Pinkie as she danced in place, "Where do you need it? Is it a birthday? I love birthday parties! I can get Long here to make the cake."

Suddenly volunteered, Long perked his ears sharply, "Huh?"

"Donkies can make cakes?" asked the mare guard with surprise, "It's an anniversary party, for my friends. They've been married for ten years and they refuse to celebrate it. I want to surprise them."

Long Road stiffened at the mare's words, but held his tongue. Pinkie was bobbing her head excitedly, "Ooo, special somepony get together anniversary! That has to be special." Suddenly she had a paper out and a quill in her mouth, "Names? What kind of ponies are they? Do they have favorite treats? How did they meet?"

As the mare and Pinkie exchanged information, the stallion came trotting back from the castle with a bag held in his maw. He set the bag down close to Long Road and Pinkie, "For services rendered. There is a scroll inside that details the payment, including any fees or penalties. The captain wishes to express her thanks for your timely assistance and quick action."

Long Road picked the bag and shook his head, making the contents clink around. He could feel the roll of paper in there. He put it all away into his own saddlebag to sort through later. "We also wanted an appointment, to examine the books in the archives here."

"I'm afraid I'm the wrong pony to speak to about that," said the stallion with a shake of his head. "The one you want was... frightened... by the event and is on a small vacation."

"You don't sound approving," said Long Road.

The stallion gave a soft sigh, "It's not my place to say, but this is not the first time, and I would wager a month's pay it is far from the last."

"Nothing to do for it," agreed Long Road, "Us warriors have to fix the messes of others. We'll check back in a few days."

"Sun watch over you," said the guard in friendly parting.

Long Road had to wait for Pinkie Pie to finish her survey for the party, but soon they were on their way back. "Are you being paid to throw this party?"

Pinkie blinked, looking downright baffled at the very notion, "What? No. Do you pay birds to fly? Besides, if they have fun at the party, we get more friends, and I can make them smile. Isn't that worth it?"

"Have you considered taking Soft Mane?" he asked.

Pinkie tilted her head a little, "I could, why, she needs a Pinkie Party?"

"No, well, maybe, but that's not why I ask," said Long Road as he went, "She is bound to a god of love. An oracle of love at an anniversary party seems a good fit."

Pinkie gasped dramatically, "Oh! You're so right! We could dress her in some funny robes and she could say some nice things to them. They'll be out of their minds with happiness." She began planning it out, out loud, all the way back home.

Twilight stood in the library across from a new mare. She had a cyan mane and tail on a deeper blue body. She had eyes that were as lavender as Twilight's fur and a horn that matched her blue coat. The mare was speaking to Twilight as she paced around her, "From what you described, you're a font of raw power, but you're letting it get away from you instead of learning control."

Twilight shook her head, "Control? I've learned lots of control!"

The new mare turned to face her with a raised brow, "So you've never suffered a magical surge of any kind?" When Twilight winced she went on, "Never had a spell with unintended consequences?" Twilight looked around anywhere but at the mare, "And never felt exhausted after casting a spell well within your means?"

Twilight sagged to her belly, covering her eyes with her hooves, "Ok! I've done all of those things! But I was doing that long before I learned any of the magical techniques of this world."

The mare softly pat Twilight on her exposed back, "I'm not belittling you. It's clearly your style, but it is a style that's holding you back. So much talent, being wasted on raw power when you could be casting bigger and better things."

Twilight peeked with one eye at the mare, "Do you really think so?"

"I know it for a fact," said the mare, twitching her cyan colored tail, "Now if you want to get over it, I will help. It's not free, nothing is, but we're both Seekers, so I'll be reasonable."

"Ugh," said Twilight as she got back to her hooves, "I feel like I'm being sent back to magical kindergarten, again."

"You are, in a way," agreed the other mare, "But it won't be nearly as long. You know how to do magic, you just need to learn restraint. It's better to do a spell smaller and controlled than to unleash your reserves into a blinding blast." She reached up to tap Twilight's horn, "I notice you don't use that."

Twilight crossed her eyes at the hoof on her horn, "What? I spent weeks learning to not use that. I thought local magics don't use horns directly."

"It doesn't require it," spoke the fellow unicorn, "But you can make magic better with it. We're born with natural magic tuners, why not use them?"

Twilight sat on her haunches, "Well, alright. I kind of miss feeling magic in my horn. Show me how to do that, Flowing Water."

Flowing smiled, "You can call me Flo, if you like. I have a lesson plan already in my head. We'll start after you get a nap."

Twilight huffed in frustration, "A nap?!"

Flo reached out and set a hoof gently on Twilight's face, just under an eye, "You look like you haven't slept in ages. No student of mine starts like that. Go, sleep."

Though she grumbled, Twilight staggered off towards bed, "Thanks, Flo."

Author's Note

Lessons learned, parties planned, money collected! A busy day indeed.

Pickpockets may have slipped some typos into our ponies pockets.

Long Road, Level 7 donkey paladin

Long Road
Donkey paladin 7
LG Medium fey
Init +0; Senses low-light vision; Perception +2

Aura courage (10 ft.)

Defense

AC 20, touch 10, flat-footed 20 (+9 armor, +1 natural)
hp 67 (7d10+21)
Fort +9, Ref +5, Will +9

Defensive Abilities stability, stubborn; Immune disease, fear

Offense

Speed 40 ft. (30 ft. in armor), mountaineer
Melee +1 longsword +10/+5 (1d8+7/19-20) or
hooves +6 (1d4+2)
Special Attacks channel positive energy 4/day (DC 16, 4d6), smite evil 3/day (+3 attack and AC, +7 damage)
Paladin Spell-Like Abilities (CL 4th; concentration +7)
At will—detect evil
Paladin Spells Prepared (CL 4th; concentration +7)
2nd—paladin's sacrificeAPG

1st—hero's defiance[APG], hero's defiance[APG]

Statistics

Str 18, Dex 10, Con 12, Int 13, Wis 12, Cha 16
Base Atk +7; CMB +11; CMD 21 (25 vs. trip)
Feats Extra Lay on Hands, Greater Mercy[UM], Power Attack, Toughness
Traits day greeter, dedicated defender, merchant
Skills Appraise +5 (+6 when bargaining for the price of goods), Diplomacy +8, Handle Animal +7, Heal +8, Intimidate +9, Perception +2, Profession (cook) +7, Ride -2, Sense Motive +10 (+11 when bargaining for the price of goods), Spellcraft +5
Languages Common, Dwarven, Sylvan
SQ divine bond (weapon +1, 1/day), doubt, lay on hands 8/day (3d6), mercies (fatigued, sickened)

Combat Gear pearl of power (1st level), pearl of power (1st level); Other Gear +1 half-plate, +1 longsword, belt of giant strength +2, headband of alluring charisma +2, 1,150 gp

Special Abilities

Aura of Courage +4 (10 ft.) (Su) Allies in aura gain a morale bonus to saves vs. fear.
Dedicated Defender +1 to attack and checks vs SR while adjacent to a dying/disabled ally.
Detect Evil (At will) (Sp) You can use detect evil at will (as the spell).
Divine Bond (Weapon +1, 7 mins, 1/day) (Sp) Weapon shines with light and gains enhancement bonuses or chosen properties.
Doubt -4 for an hour on any skill or ability check after you fail that type of check
Greater Mercy Lay on hands heals extra hit points if the target doesn't need a mercy
Immunity to Disease You are immune to diseases.
Immunity to Fear (Ex) You are immune to all fear effects.
Lay on Hands (3d6 hit points, 8/day) (Su) As a standard action (swift on self), touch channels positive energy and applies mercies.
Low-Light Vision See twice as far as a human in low light, distinguishing color and detail.
Merchant +1 on Appraise/Sense Motive checks while bargaining for the price of goods.
Mercy (Fatigued) (Su) When you use your lay on hands ability, it also removes the fatigued condition.
Mercy (Sickened) (Su) When you use your lay on hands ability, it also removes the sickened condition.
Mountaineer (Ex) Retain Dex bonus on narrow/slippery surfaces, immune to altitude sickness.
Paladin Channel Positive Energy 4d6 (4/day, DC 16) (Su) Positive energy heals the living and harms the undead; negative has the reverse effect.
Power Attack -2/+4 You can subtract from your attack roll to add to your damage.
Smite Evil (3/day) (Su) +3 to hit, +7 to damage, +3 deflection bonus to AC when used.
Stability (Ex) Gain +4 bonus to CMD vs bull rush/trip while standing on ground.
Stubborn (Ex) +2 save vs. [Charm] and [Compulsion] spells, gain a 2nd save next round if you fail.

Author's Note

Donkeys deserve stats too, darn it!

55 - Night on the Town

Long Road carefully balanced the cake on his back as he followed Pinkie Pie and Soft Mane. None of them wore armor that evening. The noise of the city had changed subtlety with the sinking sun as the lights of the streets were set to burning by a small team of pegasi.

"This is going to be the best," proclaimed Pinkie mid-bounce as she led the way. "Glad you could make it, Soft."

Soft's eyes followed the bounce of Pinkie as she replied, "I couldn't find Spike anywhere, and a party sounds fun." She looked over her shoulder at the cake riding the donkey, "Did you make that?"

"Me? Nope! Long did it all by himself," said Pinkie in proud tones. "He used to run a super yummy food stand with all kinds of baked treats." She slowed enough for Long Road to catch up and asked him, "Did you know I used to do that?"

"You had a food stand?" he asked with curiosity.

She shook her head, "Nuh uh. I worked for a bakery."

"Why did I bake this then?" he asked. She opened her mouth to reply but he held up a hoof quickly, "Never mind, Pinkie. I'm sure it's a good reason."

She bobbed her head and led them to a strip of two story houses that seemed to flow into one another to conserve spaces. She approached the one with the lights on and welcoming and rapped her fore hooves on the door, "The party has arrived!"

The door opened swiftly to allow more light to spill out onto the street. The house had a dozen ponies of various types chatting agreeably with one another. The one who opened the door was a stallion with a neutral expression that brightened on seeing them, "Ah, you must be the one Daisy Chain mentioned." The three entered past him as he looked over those behind Pinkie, a confused expression building, "Assistants?"

"Nope," cried Pinkie as she paused to accept the cake and carefully get it onto the already cleared table. With a swish of her hooves, a harmonica appeared, "Now where are the happy couple?"

Soft Mane smiled at the stallion, "We're her friends." He nodded skeptically but didn't press the issue. She closed the door behind herself and joined the festivities.

Pinkie had already gathered up the couple, a leg around each withers and singing a joyous love ballad in a rhythmic beat. By the time she had finished, the bride and groom had a large lollipop shoved into their snouts and a party cap placed on their brows. They looked a little stunned but not entirely displeased. Their friends stomped the ground in applause as the song reached its conclusion and let loose hoof fulls of rice at them as if they were just being married.

Soft Mane scratched at her left arm with her right hand as an itchiness seemed to build there. She bounced on her hooves a little, rocking and looking increasingly energetic. She began to wander the home, and found herself before the sack that the rice had come from. It was still half filled and the scent of the uncooked rice tickled at her in a strange way and she crouched in front of it, reaching her trembling hands to sink into the dry food with the soft hiss of displaced grain.

"What are you doing?" came a new voice. One of the friends, a unicorn mare, looked down at Soft Mane with a perplexed expression, "It's a little late to throw rice."

"I... am not sure, but, this feels r--" he words cut off as the rice suddenly combusted in bright pink light. The rice was rapidly eaten away as the mare danced back in shock. The bag was not harmed, nor did the flame try to spread away. "I need more," said Soft Mane in the grips of this unexplained hunger. She started snatching up bits of rice on the ground, each one consumed in the pink flames.

The mare moved over to Pinkie, who was eagerly serving up cake slices. "Pinkie." Pinkie looked up at her name being spoken, "Your friend is acting strangely. She isn't trying to... burn the house down is she?"

Pinkie let the slice she was serving splat back to the table, "What?!" She looked left and right sharply. There was Long Road, hovering by the wall but not getting into trouble. She'd have to cheer him up later! Ah, there was Soft Mane, grabbing things off the ground with her hands lit up in pink fire. Pinkie left the cake behind and bounded over to Soft, "Whatcha doing?"

Soft grabbed another handful of rice, sending them away in the flames. No smoke emerged from the consumption, but they were just as assuredly gone. "I don't entirely know. I need more rice, or wheat? I think wheat would work too." She jumped forward and stumbled, landing on her belly as she claimed more of the fallen rice for the pink fire.

Pinkie began to hunt for rice or wheat when the bride came up beside her, "Pinkie, is everything all right? Your friend is acting more and more strange."

Pinkie waved a hoof, "Oh don't worry about it. That's why I brought her."

"You brought her to act strangely?" asked the pegasus mare.

"She's an orawatsit for a love god! Say do you have any rice or wheat?" asked Pinkie as she pulled open a cupboard.

The mare's confusion only deepened. This is what they get for hiring an adventuring team to throw a party... She let out a soft sigh and moved to retrieve a second bag of rice about three quarters full, "This is our cooking rice. Will it do?"

Pinkie snatched it in her teeth with a "Thanks!" and dashed it over to the hunting Soft. Soft scrambled to her hooves and hugged the bag. Flames erupted from the end of it, even while it was held in Pinkie's jaws and the rice within was quickly consumed. Soft staggered in place, arms trembling lightly before she clapped her hands together loudly. The pink flame that had taken them suddenly spread out in a wide circle from which emerged a strange figure. She was only about as big as a foal in grade school, with bright pink fur and short legs. She had a brand of destiny identical to Soft Mane's and wrapped around a fore leg was a whip that ended in a heart shape.

The little mare had a sense of power around her despite her small stature. She turned around in place and moved towards the groom and mare. She found the groom first and smiled at him, "Please come with me." The party had gone quiet, all eyes on the strange new guest as the groom followed her with a confused expression. Once the little mare had the groom and mare standing side by side, she reared up onto her hind legs and tapped each on their chest, leaving a pink horse shoe of a mark that faded quickly, "May you know nothing but love for another, foals be as plentiful as you desire, and nothing tear you apart."

In the silence, only Pinkie was clapping her fore hooves together excitedly.

The bride shook her head, "Thank you, whoever you are, but who are you? What are you? You don't look like any tribe I've seen before."

The bride's words seem to cut deep in the guest, who's soft smile fell to a sad frown. "I am a soft kind word from the past," she said, "And my time is already gone. Please be happy together." She faded away with a soft puff of pink energy, leaving little sign of her being there. Just as she vanished, Soft Mane collapsed against the wall and slid down to her butt, looking like she just ran around the city a few times without pause.

"Lashtada be praised," said the exhausted Soft Mane before her eyes closed and she fell to a quick slumber. Long Road was at her side in a moment, carefully getting her up onto his back.

"I'll bring her home," he said as he looked at Pinkie, "You calm down the party goers."

"Calm them down?" asked Pinkie, "That was terrific!"

One of the other party goers asked, "What was terrific about it?"

Pinkie made a wide gesture, "Duh! The happy couple were just blessed, by a god. It's like Celestia showing up for your anniversary!" They had no idea who Celestia was, but the concept of a god being called to wish the couple well was impressive enough. Congratulations began to renew even as questions began to fly asking about the strange pink goddess that had visited them. Long Road left them to ask the excited but largely uninformative Pinkie Pie as he strode for home with the passed out Soft Mane carefully perched on his back.

A rough female voice demanded, "Give up your money and you might walk out alive."

The stallion she was mugging quaked even as he fumbled to produce his money pouch, sniffling in terror at her wickedly sharp dagger. As she gestured to the ground, he dropped the coin bag and then fled away from her. With a laugh she advanced and reached down to snatch the bag in her teeth before pain erupted in the back of her head as she was knocked forward, missing the bag. She spun on her attacker, wielding her dagger angrily, "I'll cut... you?" she gaped, dagger falling from her mouth as she beheld an angry dragon snarling at her. It wasn't the largest of dragons, but any dragon is a dragon. She turned and fled away as fast as her hooves could carry her.

Spike was faster. He tackled her from behind and drove her to the ground and started to hog tie her right there on the spot. Every time she flexed or wriggled he would growl at her with menace. The chills running down her spine made her stop her struggles and soon she was bound securely. "Fine!" she said defiantly. "You have me. What do you want? Looking for an easy mare? You need my money? You can have it."

Spike shook his head, "I'm going to return the money you took first, then you're going to jail." He was gone before she could scream her frustration. When did the guards start hiring dragons?!

Author's Note

Spike does some good for the sake of doing good. Pinkie parties, and a goddess drops by to visit briefly. We get our first look at Lashtada!

Divine appearances often conceal the approach of typos.

56 - Grains for the Grain God

It was dark and quiet in Twilight's room as magical techniques danced around in her head despite her desire for sleep. She snuggled deeper under her covers, eyes closed, and tried to dispel them in favor of rest for the next day. She was slowly succeeding when the door opened slowly.

She heard a soft click click click of nails on the floor and opened an eye, but it was far too dark. "Did I wake you?" came Spike's voice.

"I wasn't asleep yet," said Twilight with a huff of irritation. "You're coming home late. Is everything ok?"

There was a pause before the wall sconce was uncovered to allow light in the room. Twilight could see there were tears streaming down Spike's face and she grew quickly concerned and confused, "Spike, what's wrong?"

Spike landed softly on the ground, "My day was... not Hum Drum."

Twilight tilted her head at Spike, "That's a good thing, isn't it? Why are you crying for that?" She sat up onto her haunches and patted a spot beside herself.

Spike climbed up and settled down beside her, "Like the comics I read back in Equestria, I mean."

Twilight looked dumbfounded for a moment before it clicked, "You mean the power ponies? Hum Drum was the side kick, right? It's been a while since I saw it."

Spike nodded, "I went out and fought crime today, on my own." He clicked some of his claws together softly in a nervous display.

"Spike!" exclaimed Twilight. "That's very dangerous to be doing alone. Are you alright?"

Spike smiled, "Better than alright. I took care of it without any mess ups. I didn't trip or slip. I just grabbed the bad girl and returned the money to the victim, like that, on my own."

Twilight reached for him, rubbing along his back with a fetlock, "You're talking like you're proud, but you're still crying. I don't get it, Spike." She cared for him, but she was still a bookworm at heart.

Spike hopped up onto his feet on the bed, making it creak under him as he faced Twilight, "You don't get it? I'm... the super hero for a change. I'm the knight I always wanted to be instead of the 'side kick'." he made air quotes with his claws as he said the hated word. "I even... have a fair damsel to protect that swoons over me."

Twilight let out a soft sigh as she drew Spike closer. A soft smile came over her tired face, "You are, Spike. You were always my little hero."

Spike suddenly pushed away from Twilight, "But that's it. I'm not a little hero. I'm not just an assistant! I'm a big hero. I'm a... full part of the team. I'm... not just there..." Fresh tears began to fall as he sank to his rump on the side of the bed.

Twilight moved for him this time, settling just behind and to the side as she asked quietly, "Why does that make you so sad?"

Spike pulled up his legs and hugged them, looking much more like his smaller self did in Twilight's eyes. "You're going to go back, you have to. You're Equestria's number one hero. Then I either go back with you, and be a side kick again, or I say goodbye to my best friend."

Twilight's mouth pulled into a thin line. As many friendship lessons as she wrote for the princess, this was outside her knowledge. She carefully wrapped herself around Spike and drew him fully onto the bed, soon covering the both of them in her soft blanket. "Well then." she said in a most non committal tone of voice, just lost and confused, "For tonight, we rest." She squeezed him gently, and for the moment, it was enough.

Sleep brought with it ideas. Twilight sprang out of bed, only to have forgotten Spike was still there and tripping over him. As she crashed to the ground, Spike rolled over to face her, now awake. "Hey Twilight. You ok?"

She gathered herself up and gave a little shake of her body before turning to face Spike, "Spike, take a letter."

Spike groggily got out of bed, mumbling idle complaints before the writing supplies were ready. "Got it."

Dear Princess Celestia,

I've been working hard to master the native magics to bring back to Equestria in the hopes of advancing the study of magic. Bringing magic to pegasi and earth ponies would be a tremendous addition to our collective ability. This is not what I write you about today, however. I cannot return to Equestria--

"What?" asked Spike. "You can't?"

Twilight raised a hoof, "Spike, finish the letter, please."

Spike nodded slowly, "If you say so..." He put quill to paper, resuming the writing.

at this time. Spike is ready to be a more mature dragon and I wish to return with him as he is now.

"You mean that?" asked Spike, cutting off the letter again.

Twilight smiled, "Of course I do. I'm not going anywhere without my number one assistant, and I won't make you choose between me and maturity."

"But, how?" asked Spike.

Twilight put a hoof to her chin, "Well, the transportation we used was much like the mirror portals, making adjustments for the convenience of the target world. I've read they have more literal transportation magics here, which should be able to bring you to Equestria as you are now." She spread her wings back, "I think I want to be translated back again. I miss being able to fly whenever I wanted."

Spike nodded without hearing half of what she said, "You think we can really do that? That would be amazing!"

Twilight cleared her throat softly, "And now, if we've had enough distractions, we need to finish the letter."

Spike saluted sharply, "Yes ma'am!"

I will return when I can do so safely without sacrifice on the part of Spike, my number one assistant and longest friend, besides you, of course. I hope that all is well and look forward to being with everypony again soon.

Your student of the stars,
Twilight Sparkle

Spike ran off with a smile, leaving Twilight to freshen up and prepare to greet the day. Twilight stepped into the hallway with a bounce in her step, proud of the resolution she came to with Spike. She skipped down the hallway towards the library and pushed the door open to find Soft Mane, Long Road, and Pinkie Pie were already inside. Long Road was digging through books while Soft Mane looked troubled. Pinkie Pie was singing a little melody about the wonders of reading.

Twilight raised a brow at this, "What's everypony doing in here?"

Long Road looked up from his book, "We've seemed to picked up the habit of conjuring gods."

Twilight blinked, "What? Again? How? I didn't do it this time!"

Soft Mane raised a hand, "I did it. Last night, at a party. I just started grabbing all the rice like my life relied on it."

"Rice?" asked Twilight as she approached the others, "And that did it?"

"When I had enough," said Soft Mane. "At least Lashtada is a pretty goddess. She was only there for less than a minute."

Twilight shook her head, "Alright, so what did she do?"

Pinkie Pie suddenly joined the conversation, "She got the groom and bride together and bam." She made a thrust with a hoof, "And boof." She thrust again with her other fore hoof, "She stamped them and wished them the best anniversary ever. Everyone was all confused but I explained it and they got real happy."

Twilight hesitantly nodded before looking towards Soft Mane, who nodded back at her. "Alright, well, since she only has one follower, I'm guessing she won't get in trouble like I did for calling her when someone else had plans, but what are you reading, Long?"

Long presented his book of 'The Divinities of Everglow', "I'm trying to find something, anything, on Lashtada, even if we aren't in that fancy library."

"Any luck?" she asked and he shook his head quickly, setting the book down.

Long Road confessed, "I never was any good at research. I was hoping you would join us. You have a much better head for this sort of thing."

Twilight was about to volunteer when her hoof wavered in the air and slowly sank down, "Actually. I have to continue my studies, but Spike is very good at looking through books. He's helped me do research in the past and has been a voracious reader since we arrived. You should ask him. I think he was just heading to the common room for breakfast."

Soft Mane was quick to perk up, rushing for the door. "I'll get him!" she cried before she was lost to sight with only the sounds of her clip clops retreating down the hall.

Twilight turned towards Pinkie, "Important news, Pinkie."

Pinkie tilted her head at Twilight, but said nothing, waiting for her to speak.

"I'm not going back to Equestria until we can bring back Spike as he is," she explained with her eyes closed, in full speech giving mode.

"Ok," said Pinkie, accepting it.

"Wha?" replied Twilight. "You don't have any problem with that?"

Pinkie bounced in place, "Of course not! I'll stay too since you two won't be lonely. Say, does Spike's letter thing still work?" When Twilight nodded, she smiled, "Can I write the Cakes a letter? I just want them to not worry about me."

Twilight nodded through her confusion, "Of course, Pinkie. I just didn't expect you to take it so easily."

Pinkie hopped onto a chair and grabbed a quill in her mouth, "Why wouldn't I? Spike's our friend. This is what friends do." She began to write her letter quickly, words a little sloppy but somehow exuding her personal cheer.

Hey Cakes,

Sorry I'm taking so long! I'll be home as soon as I can! You can write me back by giving a letter to Celestia. She's cool and she will get it to Twilight, who will give it to me. Isn't that super awesome? I'm having a fun time with Twilight and Spike! I can't wait to tell you all about it when I get back. Don't be scared of the princess, she's a very nice pony. Give Pound and Pumpkin big hugs for me.

With sparkles and cookies,
Pinkie Pie

Pinkie folded the letter into an origami crane with a flurry of hoof movements, then handed it to Twilight. Twilight grasped it in her pink field and tucked it away carefully. "You never fail to amaze me, Pinkie."

The door opened to admit Twilight's teacher and Twilight nodded at Long Road and Pinkie, "I have to get studying. I'll see you two later."

Twilight moved off to her unicorn mentor with a smile and they began to speak.

Soft Mane had the door open in one hand, and pulled Spike along with the other. "Please! See if there's anything, even a scrap. Someone had to write about her," she explained as she came in.

Spike looked uncertain but nodded, "Sure. I can help, but I have to stop in the afternoon for my own classes."

Soft Mane gave him a quick peck on the cheek and bounced back to let him work. Pinkie Pie drew a long breath before resuming her song on the splendors of reading, but didn't get too far before Twilight's teacher shot her a withering stare and brought up a hoof to her lips, giving a loud 'shhhhh'.

With or without musical accompaniment, Spike began to dig through the books, sorting them into orderly piles of likely results before sitting down and skimming through them, making revised piles. Only then did he start reading more in depth, "Huh, what did you say she looked like again?"

Long Road explained, "She was small, no larger than a filly, but she was an adult. Her legs were a little short."

Spike nodded as he read carefully, silence building until he slapped a claw on the paper, "There was a 'tribe' of small ponies, but they were wiped out near the start of the empire. It says they worshiped a goddess of love, but doesn't give a name." He smirked, "Good thing we already know that."

Soft Mane leaned forward, "What happened to them?"

"Uh," said Spike. He snapped the book shut and moved to the next. Knowing what he was looking for, it didn't take as long to find it, "Here we are. Soldier reports say the town was found wrecked while on patrol. Signs hinted at the presence of gnolls, uh, hyena people, and it was presumed they destroyed the small ponies."

Soft Mane's expression darkened a little as she scuffed the floor with a hoof, "That's awful. I've seen those. They're terrible."

Spike nodded and stood up, "I'll read more, promise, but I have to get ready for class."

He bid everyone well and hurried out the door.

Author's Note

Emotions! Feelings! Back story! Exclamation points!

Summoning gods sometimes opens rifts to the typo dimension.

57 - Songblocked

Dear Twilight,

I am saddened by any news that means you will be away from us longer, but I am proud of your reasons for it. Do what is right for your friend, and we will stay strong here in your absence. Applejack reports that she has organized a militia of volunteers to protect Ponyville and your castle. She sends her love and included is one of her apples, freshly harvested. Rarity has been dispatched to deal with labor issues in Manehatten, where she has been making excellent progress with delicate negotiations. Rainbow Dash has been taking her duties as weather mare seriously and keeps the area free of dangerous disturbances. We have not been able to reach Fluttershy. She did not reply to the letter I sent her, but I will dispatch some guards to check in on her.

May Those Same Stars Bring You Home,
Celestia

This was a good morning. Twilight felt the crisp air was full of possibilities, and it is with that positive attitude that she gathered up her friends eagerly in front of the guild hall. "Let's see if we can't get at those books," she said firmly, as if it were some kind of battle cry. She was met with eager cries from her friends and they marched in step through the city, only stopping when a nervous stallion stood before them.

"Excuse me," he said, raising a hoof to point at Spike. "I wanted to thank that one, for saving me the other evening. That was very brave of you."

Spike smiled and flushed, unused to sudden praise, "It wasn't anything. I'm just glad you didn't get hurt."

The stallion shook his head, "Of course it's something. You could have kept the money, or ignored it, or even killed that mare. I'm told she's in jail now, and maybe she'll come out a little better than she went in." He approached Spike, "May I know your name, dragon?"

"Spike," Spike volunteered, reaching out a hand and shaking the offered hoof when it came.

"That is a fitting name, Sir Spike. I'm Silver Streak," introduced the stallion. "Nice to meet you. Good luck in your journeys."

He quickly dismissed himself and let the party continue as Spike smiled, "It's like the Crystal Empire all over again."

Twilight raised a brow, "Do you feel you earned it, this time?"

He quickly nodded at Twilight, then paused, "Hey! I earned it at the Crystal Empire too!"

Twilight didn't answer him and they all walked onward, reaching the guard station that barred the way to the castle. Pinkie Pie bounced to the front, "We're here to get new appointments!" she called out to the guards standing there.

One of the guards, a mare, looked at Pinkie dubiously, "Appointment for what? You look like a trouble maker."

"What?" asked Pinkie, surprised, "You said that stallion would be back, you personally," she pointed at the mare she had seen before.

The mare shook her head, "I never saw you before. You should go before we arrest you for creating a disturbance."

One of the other guards stepped forward in solidarity, drawing his blade as he came.

Twilight shook her head, "We're not here to cause trouble. We just want to speak to the majordomo about visiting the library." Her words were met with a raised sword and she shuffled back quickly out of the way.

Long Road advanced to take her place, "Now see here. This is no way to treat a mare of Twilight's stature, or to show gratitude to those who have helped you before."

"You're not welcome here, ass. Get yourselves out of our sights, last warning," said the female in practically a hiss. The group drew back around the corner.

Spike raised his shoulders, "What was all that about? They just kept staring through us."

Long Road raised an ear, "You noticed that too? I thought it was just me."

Spike shook his head, "Like they were brainwashed or something."

Pinkie clopped two hooves together, "Like when that siren visited Ponyville?"

Spike quickly nodded, "Yea, exactly. Maybe they're being controlled."

Twilight tapped her chin, "That could be it exactly. Spike and I will go over the wall and see what we can see."

Soft Mane pouted a little, "Can't I come?"

Twilight shook her head, "The less ponies, the less likely we'll be seen. Just a quick peek." She spoke some words of power and touched Spike with her horn, making the dragon vanish from sight. She quickly repeated the trick for herself. "Let's go. If we're not back in five minutes, something went wrong."

Soft singing reached their ears as they quickly flew over the castle grounds and they came down just to the side of a small pond by the side of the road winding up to the castle. Within were three very familiar figures sunning themselves and watching the road for anypony wandering past.

* Picture used without permission by Ilona the Sinister

Twilight staggered back into an unseen Spike, almost knocking the both of them over as she exclaimed, "Sirens!"

The orange one whipped her head around, scanning over the area the voice came from, "Sisters, did you hear that?"

The blue sea horse blinked and cocked her head, "Is it a friend?"

The purple one struck the blue one on the back of the head, "No, Sonata. That's the voice of Twilight!"

The orange one smiled, showing sharp teeth, "No scraps of magic in this world, girls, let's show her how we really play." She began to sing in soft wordless tunes, the other girls joining after an instant, joining her in their lulling tune.

Spike had already fled, thinking Twilight was with him, but this was not the case. Twilight's ears fell and her eyes became glassy. The song filled her every thought and she trotted towards the pond, desiring to be closer to these fascinating creatures and do what she could to make them happy.

Spike landed beside the waiting companions, "It's the sirens!" he yelped, making them all jump.

Pinkie blinked at the blank spot from where Spike's voice came. "I can't see you, Spike, and what are sirens?"

Spike waved his claws manically, though none could see this, "Sirens, they were on the other world, with all the humans. But they're here, and they have all their magic! Uh, Twilight? You could explain better. Twilight?" The sound of the worried dragon's footsteps wandering around as the eyes of the others followed the sound.

"Spike," said Long Road, "I don't think Twilight is with you." He scowled, "We have to save her. Tell us everything you know."

Author's Note

Not enough stories have these three that aren't set in EQG, so here we go, by popular request.

I may have made some typos while under the sway of their song, but I don't remember.

58 - Under Their Spell

Twilight came to her senses. Everything was wet? She opened her eyes to find she was underwater, with light filtering in from above. She began to panic, hooves flailing in an attempt to reach the surface, only to discover she was bound to the ground of the pond by a thick metal band around her midsection. With a rush of water, Sonata appeared before her. "Hello, Twilight! It's nice to have you over." She sounded as cheerful as ever, even if sharp teeth were being bared in that smile.

Aria swam up to join Sonata, purple scales glistening in the dim light, "We forgot how long our spells work in a world full of magic. Go ahead, breathe."

Twilight glanced back and forth between the two before taking a tentative breath. The water flowed like air, if thicker, and she stopped thrashing. "What do you want?" she asked. "How did you get here?"

Sonata held up a hoof, "That's two questions!" She paused, peering at her hoof with concentration.

Aria rolled her eyes. "Hooves don't have fingers," she reminded. As Sonata came to grips with this amazing insight, Aria moved up to Twilight, almost face to face, "We want you, and we got you. You made a mess for us back at that high school. Now you can be our toy until we get bored."

Twilight's ears rolled back against her head, "What?! I was just defending my friends. You were trying to control them all."

Aria pushed forward, brushing against Twilight and forcing her back, "We were controlling them, successfully. But no, you had to hog all the magic for yourself. Well where's your magic now?"

Twilight cringed back as Aria pressed into her personal space, but the question was a good one. She spoke the first syllable of magic before Aria struck like lighting, sinking fangs into Twilight's neck. Her spell fizzled with a yelp of pain, but she couldn't draw back with Aria attached to her.

"Kissy kissy!" exclaimed Sonata, circling in place as she watched, "We're finally away from that lousy world thanks to that grey mare."

Aria licked the wound before she drew back, "Stop talking about her. She said not to name her." Aria glanced at Sonata before looking back at Twilight, "And you, be a good girl. If you're good enough, we might let you go, eventually."

The water became a world of bubbles as Adagio and her orange scales joined the group in a hurry, "Did you get it yet?"

Aria rolled her eyes, "I was toying with her first. I'll get to it."

Adagio scowled at Aria, "No time. Once we finish the job we can relax." She spun in place to face Twilight, "You. The half breed, where is she?"

Twilight shook her head defiantly, "You'll never find out from me!"

Adagio swam up into Twilight's personal bubble, brushing her side with her gem studded chest, "I'm sorry, but that's not the correct answer. If you aren't going to give us the answer, we'll just take it."

Twilight shrank away, but there was nowhere to run to, "You three haven't changed one bit. I almost felt sorry for you, leaving you there without your powers."

Adagio spun in place, striking Twilight across her snout with a powerful fish tail, "You did do that, didn't you? Thanks for reminding me. Girls, we'll do this the old fashioned way."

Spike finished explaining their battle with the sirens in the world of Canterlot High, "And their amulets broke, leaving them powerless."

Long Road nodded, "Alright, but they are clearly not powerless now. I think this just became larger than us."

Pinkie tilted her head, "There are five of us and only three of them."

Long Road smiled at Pinkie, "Not like that. They're controlling the castle guards. That's a problem for more people than just us. For all we know, their influence could have spread to the castle itself."

Soft Mane nodded, "At least the Queen isn't in there."

Pinkie tilted her head the other way, "Why isn't the Queen in the castle? Where else would she be?"

Long Road huffed softly, "It's a long story, and I'm not much of a history expert, but the Queen lives in another city."

This did little to soothe Pinkie's questions, "Then how is this the capital?"

Soft Mane reached out and pet through the bushy mane, "We'll figure that out later. What do we do right now, Long?"

Spike suddenly lit up with an idea, "We go back to the Seekers!"

Long Road nodded in agreement with the idea, "We should inform the guild that the castle is compromised. They will know who to inform next, and they have many well trained people to help us."

With a plan firmly in hand and hoof, the four took off at a brisk pace through the city.

Twilight tried to fight their song, shaking her head back and forth as each note battered against her defenses. Her struggle only seemed to encourage the trio as they watched her squirm, but she couldn't get away, or fight back. It was only a matter of time before her thrashing slowed down and she began to smile. Twilight looked at her temporary mistresses with a hopeful expression, "How can I serve?"

Adagio swam up and put a hoof under the compliant Twilight's chin, raising it, "I prefer her this way. Shame she isn't a stallion."

Sonata grew rapidly perplexed, "If she was a stallion, she wouldn't be a she. What do you need one of those for anyway! We could always call one of the guards over if you want? What do you want with one?"

Adagio peered at Sonata's rambling, "I swear. Sometimes I think your brain got damaged between worlds."

Sonata frowned, "Hey, I was just asking. Besides, I've always been this way." she crossed her arms indignantly.

Aria shook her head, "There's no point arguing with Sonata." Sonata nodded quickly even as Aria continued, "You may as well be arguing with a wall."

Sonata recoiled, "Come on, girls. Stop being so mean! We're in this together."

Adagio spun back towards Twilight, "Finally, a bit of truth comes out. We are stuck together, for now. Alright, Twilight. Make us happy by telling us all about that half breed of yours."

Twilight struggled for a moment, hesitating before her mouth opened and she began to speak, disgorging everything she knew.

They hurried onto the guild house property, only to be intercepted by a griffon. Swift Strike held out a talon, "Hold. What has you running in such a rush?"

Spike shook his head quickly, "No time! Twilight's been captured by sirens!"

"The birdwomen? I've never heard of one in the city before," he confessed. "Where is she?"

The others rushed past Spike and his teacher with barely a wave, leaving Spike to deal with the griffon. "Uh, at the castle, but not birdwomen, more like horsefishes."

"The castle?" Swift Strike gripped Spike at the shoulder, giving a shake, "Be more specific. I don't like the direction this story's headed."

Spike pointed up at the castle, "Right in front, beside the path up to it. They were making the guards act all funny and the sirens grabbed Twilight when we saw them."

Swift Strike released Spike with a snort. "I hate underwater fighting." Despite that, he spread his wings and took off.

Spike glanced between the departing griffon and the guild house before making up his mind and soaring after the griffon. "Wait up, I'll help!" Despite his words, he easily caught up to the griffon and flew at his side.

Inside the guild house, the remainder of the group made their way to the master's office. Lilac Vision was present, eyeing them as they burst into her office. "I wasn't expecting you today. Is something wrong?"

Soft Mane rushed the desk, but was panting more than she got out useful words. Thankfully Pinkie was there to tell the tale, "Twilight's been captured by mean fishponies!"

"Sea ponies?" asked Lilac with confusion. "They are not usually hostile sorts. Tell me what happened."

Long Road stepped forward, "Sirens, in the form of deeptide horses. They're controlling the front gate of the castle under their magic."

Soft Mane won the battle to regain her breath, nodding with the others, "They're controlling the guards to say who's allowed in or not, and they're holding Twilight."

Lilac frowned at the news, "We can't just assault the castle. That could be taken the wrong way, even if they are under some sort of mind control. Have you told anyone else about this?"

"Well," said Pinkie.

Swift Strike and Spike landed in front of the gate. The griffon strode confidently up to the gate, "We're here to clear out your siren problem."

The guards peered at Swift Strike before raising their swords, "We have no siren problem. Go home, citizen."

Swift Strike looked over the guards, "I'm afraid I must have been misinformed then. Everything is alright then?"

"Everything is in order, citizen," reported one of the mares, though they kept their blades held at the ready. "Move along. There's nothing to see here."

"Ah," said Swift Strike, making a flippant gesture with a talon. "I must have been misinformed. My apologies, ladies, gentlecolt."

He backed away, to Spike's surprise. The dragon tailed after him quickly, "What are we going to do?"

Swift raised a feathered brow, "Me? I'm going to start knocking heads together. You can tag along, consider it on the job training." He threw himself against the wall before suddenly clambering over it. Spike followed quickly to see Swift creeping along as quickly as his name would suggest. Sticking back, Spike watched Swift work for the moment.

Swift lurked just beneath a window of the guard house, waiting as still as a statue until one of the guards stepped out to relieve herself and received a sap to the back of her head instead. Swift caught the guard as she slumped and hauled her out of sight before he advanced into the building where the other two guards waited. Spike could see Swift was enjoying his work, and wondered if he got the same smile when he was fighting people.

Spike flew in quickly to see what was going on. Swift was inside, engaged in a fast battle with the other two guards. The mare and stallion pressed on him, but lightning strikes with his sap had them seeing stars. Swift ducked a high swing before he brought about his own weapon, the sap knocking the mare's helmet free of her head. A blade swung brightly, leaving a red line across a leg as Swift leaped away, only to bounce in and bring his sap down on the stallion's head in a brutal blow. The griffon let them slump to the ground with only a few small cuts for his trouble. "No problem at all," he proclaimed, "Now where are these sirens of yours?"

Author's Note

The sirens don't play very nicely with their new toy while the others get help.

Revenge is a dish best served cold, but it takes heat to bake out the typos!

59 - Control of the Castle

"And that's how we defeated Sombra," explained Twilight, droning on and on about everything she knew, including her exploits in life.

Aria nudged at Adagio with a snort of disgust, "Are you sure she's worth keeping around?"

Adagio shook out her fin crest, "I'm sure, she's just resisting. She was always a stubborn brat, being a pony doesn't change that." She spun in place to face Twilight and grasped Twilight's face between her hooves, "Alright, enough of that. The half breed. We only care about her. Where is she?"

Twilight smiled, "Not here. They left when I didn't come back," Her eyes half lid at Adagio, "I couldn't tell you where she is, because I don't know."

Aria swam up to the right of Twilight, nudging her on the side of her barrel, "Well where is she normally? You know that much at least."

"Ever--" Twilight's words were cut short at a withering look from Adagio. Her ears fell back as her will crumbled, "With the Seekers most likely."

"Was that so hard?" asked Adagio, petting Twilight across her mane as it swayed in the water, "Now you stay here and be a good girl, we have business to tend to." She looked at Aria, "Where is Sonata?"

Aria shrugged, "I haven't seen her in a few minutes. She's probably chasing a butterfly or something."

Spike and Swift moved to the pond to see one of the sirens had already emerged. Out of the water she assumed a shape much like a sea pony, looking aquatic but having four hooves. Swift directed at her with a flick of his beak, "Is that one of them? Looks like a normal sea pony to me."

Spike scratched behind his head, "Uh, right color for one of them, but no, that's not what she looked like before."

The sea pony looked towards Spike's voice, "Spike? I'm glad to see you." She trotted over to them in a spritely fashion, "You have to help me."

"Sonata," said Spike with a frown, "Why should we help you?"

She rolled her eyes, "Because my sisters are impossible. Besides, we're in a world of magic, I don't need to stick at their side, and they're jerks anyway."

Swift held up a talon, a short sword already held in it, "Come no closer, little mare."

Sonata paused in her approach, looking over the griffon, "Uh, hi? I'm Sonata."

Spike nodded, "Yea, she's one of them. Where's Twilight, Sonata?"

Sonata lifted her shoulders, "Why should I tell you? I want a promise first." She smiled brightly, "It's a fair deal, honest."

The surface of the pond rippled as Adagio peeked out her head and looked around. "Sonata! Betrayer!" She sank down in a hurry, leaving nothing but the ripples of her passing.

Sonata's cheerful expression fell to worry, "Oh, uh. I was hoping to make a deal first, but hey." She rocked on her hooves nervously, "I just want to live here. It seems like a nice place."

Spike raised a brow skeptically, "How did you three even get here? Why should we believe you at all?"

Swift raised the short sword into easy striking position, "Do you want me to make sushi out of her?"

Sonata's ears drooped a little as she shrunk, "What? No! I was just following Adagio. It was her idea to follow the grey mare. She made all the deals! I didn't promise anything. I don't want to be sent back to that world again, please."

She threw herself forward and to the ground, looking up at Spike hopefully. Spike let out a slow sigh, "I think she's telling the truth. Are you going to cause trouble for the ponies here afterwards?"

Sonata shook her head quickly. Swift lifted his shoulders, "Very well, one less enemy to face. Sonata is your name? Can you counter the magic of your sisters?"

She climbed back to her hooves, nodding, "But there's only one of me, and two of them."

Spike gestured over Sonata, "You don't mind fighting your sisters?"

"We're not even really sisters," said Sonata, "We just stuck together, and they don't respect me anyway."

Swift nudged Spike, "This is why harmony among allies is important. Let's take advantage of their lack. Sonata, stay back and be ready to counter any tricks they have, that is all we ask of you."

Sonata seemed happy enough to stay back as the two approached the pond, but before they took more than a handful of steps, a soft singing began to come from it. Sonata went pale, "Ah shoot! They're calling all the toys."

"Toys?" asked Spike, visions of little toy soldiers dancing in his mind, "That doesn't sound scary."

The water burst upwards as Twilight clambered onto the shore, dripping wet. She coughed up some water before looking at Spike and Swift. "I'm sorry." she said before her horn began to glow and flame erupted over Spike, forcing him back. "You have to go, now, or I will fight you."

The castle was rapidly becoming a hive of activity as other soldiers began quickly galloping down the path towards the pond. Swift saw the odds were rapidly turning against him and nudged Spike, "Time to go." He was off without hesitation, wings carrying him over the city.

Spike was not as swift to flee, backing away from the somehow both saddened and furious Twilight. "Come on, Twilight, fight it!"

"I'm trying to," said Twilight even as bolts of pure magic erupted from her, slamming into Spike's form in a series of rapid magic punches, "I'm trying. Please go... I don't want to hurt you."

Spike ignored the pain even as the magic battered him. His new form and training had left him toughened and he didn't want to give up on Twilight. "Go!" she screamed as a pit opened beneath him, lined with spikes. Spike yelped with alarm and quickly took flight mid leap. He grabbed the retreating Sonata in his hands and lifted her. She didn't resist him and soon they were away, watching the shrinking form of Twilight. Twilight's head sunk low as other soldiers came to surround her and stare balefully at the retreating attackers.

"I'm sorry," said Sonata quietly as they fled.

"I need more than words, Sonata. We're getting Twilight back," said Spike through a soft growl.

Lilac held court for the first time in a while. Swift and Spike stood in the center along with Sonata. Spike's friends were off to the left, and several high ranking members of the Seekers were at the front, with Lilac. "We are convened today because we are very likely to get a visit from the royal guard, and we need to be clear what we tell them and what cooperation we give," explained Lilac. "Any questions before we proceed?"

A purrsian raised a paw, "Why don't we just surrender them? They broke the laws."

A mare beside the cat slammed down a hoof, "Out of the question. They were fighting for good, and liberty. The castle is overrun by enchanters."

Lilac gave a slow nod, "They have still broken the law of the land, and that is what we are here to discuss. Swift Strike, you are the highest ranking of the accused, please give your testimony of the events as you know them."

Swift Strike stepped forward. He had none of his usual weapons, but he was a griffon. No griffon was ever truly disarmed. "My fellow Seekers. I was approached by Spike, a student of mine, in need of assistance. His friend and fellow Seeker had fallen victim to foul mind magic. I subdued the guards that would interfere with our battle. They will all recover, no enduring damage was visited on them. After securing the area, we approached the headquarters of the enemy, a small pond by the side of the trail leading to the castle, where we discovered one of their numbers." He raised a talon to point at Sonata, "She was willing to defect, in return for a clean chance to live in Everglow. She is an extraplanar traveler, like Spike, Twilight, and the pink one."

"Pinkie," corrected Pinkie.

"As I said. She expressed willingness to assist us in the battle to come. The other enchanters called their thralls, which included a bewitched Twilight Sparkle. Against uncertain odds and feeling unable to keep from hurting a pony in the fight, I called retreat. When I arrived at the guild house, Spike was short behind with the defector," explained Swift with a mild frown, his voice powerful and demanding of respect.

The purrsian from before gave the rail before him a slap, "As it was stated, they broke the laws. We shouldn't let the Seekers suffer as a whole for their impulsiveness."

Lilac raised a hoof, "If the castle has fallen under foreign power, that is a threat to everyone here, even those not of the Seekers. If we do surrender them, what action would be taken next to ensure Viljatown is still standing as we know it in the coming year?"

The stallion who had spoken up before directed a hoof at Sonata, "I move we hear from the defector. She would know what the others want."

"Agreed," said Lilac, "The court addresses 'Sonata Dusk'. Miss Dusk, please tell us of the events as you know them."

Sonata shuffled a moment before nodding, "Alright, well. We were living off what we could back in that other world. It was pretty rough, not having any magic. This grey haired woman appeared. She promised us freedom from the world, if we would do an easy favor for her, and we'd get a chance to get back at Twilight along the way. Adagio agreed quickly and promised our help, uh, Aria and me. Snap, crack, we were brought here to, er, Everglow?"

Lilac nodded.

"Everglow, and we took over that pond like the grey haired mare, she was a mare after we got here, told us to. She said to use our gift on anyone that went past, while telling the guards to not allow any adventurers in. And..." She sat on her haunches, looking more nervous as she spoke, "She said to keep an eye out for a half breed, a pony human. We were gonna enthrall her, then we could do whatever we wanted."

A new voice raised up as a pointing hoof directed at Soft Mane, "Well that makes it simple. Give them the half blood and they'll go away!"

The court erupted into accusations and loud murmuring as the idea was bounced back and forth. "You can't give her up!" shouted Spike, with Pinkie nodding firmly in support.

Lilac brought a gavel down with smart strikes against wood until silence returned. She released the tool from her teeth and sighed, "Let us finish gathering the facts before we decide to throw one of our own to the fire for our safety."

Author's Note

All Sonata is saying, is give peace a chance. Or at least a five minute head start.

Betrayal is fertile grounds for typos to spring up in spurned hearts.

60 - Watch Your Song

As Spike gave his accounting of the events, Lilac gestured with a subtle flick of her head for Sonata to come with her. She led Sonata out of the court room to a smaller adjourning room that had little in it but a small writing desk. "We need to speak."

Sonata perked her newly restored ears, "What about? Is this about the dazzlers again?"

Lilac shook her head as she settled to her haunches, "This is about you. You are in significant danger of becoming a deeptide horse, lost to the forces of the waves and giving up the land. I have never seen a sea horse so close to that deadly line before."

Sonata looked perplexed, tilting her head a little, "I don't get it. What do you mean?"

Lilac produced a book and unfolded it, showing a picture of a sea horse and a creature like a siren, with the hindlegs of a fish's fins and terrible teeth. "The one on the right is a deeptide horse. I was told you were like this when you were first found. And yet, here you are, as a sea horse."

"What's wrong with that one?" asked Sonata, pointing at the one on the right, "That's how I used to look all the time."

Lilac cocked a brow before frowning, "Did you live with others, or only your 'sisters'?"

Sonata considered this a moment as her eyes wandered the small room. "I guess not. We were only around others when they were under our control," she explained. "Is that bad?"

"You will lose yourself," cautioned Lilac. "If you want to be more than a siren, you have to give that up." She raised a hoof and placed it on Sonata's chest, "You deserve to be a person, not a monster. Though you did not choose your path, it has given you a chance at redemption. Surrender the influence of the deep tide and you can be more than that."

Sonata pouted at this, "But being a siren is... me. I've never not been a siren before."

"Is that true?" asked Lilac.

Sonata opened her mouth to fire a quick retort when a thought came to her, "Oh... no. Twilight broke our pendants and we were just girls for a while."

Lilac gave a soft nod, "You have lived without it before, and you can again, if you want it."

Sonata shook her head quickly, "No way! I don't want to be some powerless twerp. I'll be good, please! That's, like, half the reason I want to stay here. This world is so full of magic."

Lilac was still for a moment, silence building before she replied, "You don't have to give up being an enchantress. The magic is there, inside of you. You just have to learn to reach with your own hooves instead of relying on the monster, the siren, to do it. I would ask that you follow the law of the land."

Sonata waved a hoof, "Yea, I'll be good, I said that. We're cool right?"

"It is not cool in here," said Lilac with mild confusion, "Since you know Twilight and her friends, why don't you remain with them for now. They know where you have come from, and will help you where you need to go."

Sonata spun around and fumbled with the doorknob, having long forgotten how to get a good grip with her hooves, "Ok, yea. I'll make friendly with them. How does this thing work?"

Lilac showed her how to use her two hooves together. "Many just grasp it in their mouth, if they don't have fingers and are not a unicorn, which you are not."

"Ew," replied Sonata quickly. With pride she turned the knob and was out into the hallway, "Thanks for the chat!" She was off at a light trot back to the court room, with Lilac not far behind.

The court room was full of murmurs as the two returned to their post. Long Road whispered to Sonata, "Everything alright?" Sonata quickly nodded at him with a smile. "Good. If you meant what you said, you're under our protection until your sisters are subdued." Soft Mane and Spike nodded in agreement with this. Pinkie Pie startled before joining the nod herself.

"What are we nodding about?" asked Pinkie.

Sonata giggled and wrapped a hoof over Pinkie's withers, hugging her briefly.

The sound of a gavel brought all their attentions back to where Lilac was seated. "Have all testimonies been heard?"

"Yes," came the terse reply.

"Excellent," said Lilac, "I motion that we attempt to cleanse any guards that show up on our door, but we send the outlaws away to hide. If they are not here, we can honestly say we do not know where they are. No Seeker need suffer, or be thrown to the wolves. If they can clear their names, all the better. While we cannot officially sanction attacks on castle grounds, if the sirens should cease to be an issue, we will not complain."

Most of the crowd was mollified at the resolution, nodding. One voice rang out, "What about the siren right here?"

"I see no siren," said Lilac. "I see a sea horse, and she will go with the outlaws and prove her intentions. When this matter is behind us, the Seekers have their door open to talented enchantresses, that do not use their power against the Queen's governance." There were grumbles and whispers, but no further objections came. With a strike of her gavel, Lilac announced, "It is settled. Returners of the Dawn, the court does not wish to see you until this matter is clear. Be gone from our sight and do not return until then."

Swift stepped forward, "And I?"

Lilac nodded at Swift, "You know how to lay low, Swift Strike. I dare say you are better at it than most others here. Vanish until this issue is behind us. Your students will miss you, but it's better you are gone than arrested."

Swift clapped his talons together with a loud report, "As you wish it, guild master."

With the court dismissed, they all left the room. They separated as Swift Strike went to his own room and the group, plus Sonata, went to where the group's rooms were together. As they started gathering their things, Sonata asked, "So what's the plan?"

Soft Mane had her backpack filled and ready. She spun in place to face Sonata, "First we need to know if you're really with us."

Sonata looked confused, "I'm standing right here. Where else do you think I am?"

Spike snorted softly, "Nah, she means if you're on our side."

Sonata nodded quickly, "If it means I can do my own thing, yes. I'm tired of being the third wheel on their little 'plans'. They never work out anyway."

Long Road looked at Sonata a moment before nodding. "You don't have evil in your heart. We're a family here. We stick together, through thick and thin, together. If one of us is hurt, the others protect and heal. If one is in trouble, we rescue, which is what we plan to do for Twilight." They had their meager possessions and marched out towards the exit of the guild hall. Others watched them from the side hallways, peering as they walked out. It would be the last they saw of the guild hall for a little while.

Sonata walked alongside her new friends, smiling and looking cheerful, "So what do you do for fun?"

"Right now," said Spike, "We find a room to stay in." He raised a claw to point at a hostel not far ahead labeled 'Bed Mane' with a picture of a pony with a frazzled mane, "That one looks as good as any other."

The inside was airy and well lit, with a soft smell of jasmine in the air. There was a lanky stallion behind the counter with a mane that looked as frazzled as the sign out front. "Welcome!" he bade. "How can we help you? Are you all looking for a room? We have a group room open, breakfast and dinner included, only ten gold pieces a day."

Long Road winced softly at the price before he gave a snort, "Beggars can't be choosers. We'll take it." He reached into a pouch and drew out a platinum coin in his teeth, placing it on the counter.

"A high roller," said the stallion, "Here are your keys." A set of five keys were set on the counter, "It's upstairs, second door on the right. You can pay up to a week in advance if you like, but no refunds. Enjoy your stay!"

Sonata trotted up towards the counter as she asked, "Is it too late to get breakfast?"

The stallion shook his head, raising a hoof to point towards the common area, "The breakfast buffet is still stocked and ready. Enjoy yourself, ma'am."

Sonata squealed with delight and rushed off to get a snack as the others unloaded in their new room. Soft Mane came down a moment later to join Sonata, "Anything good?"

Sonata paused in devouring everything on her plate, "S'all right! You should try the salmon."

Soft Mane shuddered, "Fish? And for breakfast?" She moved past Sonata, "Crazy sea horses." She piled her own plate high with baked oats and a little scrambled eggs with a side of kale before she joined the newest member of the team, "So, Sonata was it?"

"Sonata Dusk," offered Sonata, "Soft Mane, right? Is it soft?"

Soft snickered before she got to nibbling, "I've been told so, but I'm a lousy judge of how soft my own hair is. Just to get this out of the way, Spike is mine. He's my knight, he said so."

Sonata tilted her head, "He was a dog before. You can have him." She stuck out her tongue in distaste before gobbling up the rest of her plate.

"You have a little something..." said Soft, pointing at Sonata. The food was removed with a swipe of a long tongue, "Nasty... and I don't care if he was a dog, he's currently my knight. Ok?"

Sonata nodded and set her plate aside before raising and approaching the drink bar, "I won't take him away from you. Besides, I could have, like, any boy I wanted."

"Any?" asked Soft skeptically.

Sonata nodded, "Any." Then she poured out some orange juice into a glass before carefully setting the pitcher down, "Oh man, how many lips have been on this handle? I miss fingers."

Soft grinned softly, "I have a wager for you."

Sonata stopped her complaining and looked at Soft, "Wager?"

Soft nodded, "A hundred coin says you can't get Long Road."

Sonata blinked softly, "That donkey? Not my usual taste."

Soft held up a hand, "You said anyone."

Sonata frowned, "I don't want to get in trouble again... He'll get angry, or someone else will."

Soft's expression softened as she nodded, "I guess, sorry, ok, fifty on that stallion." she pointed at the unkempt stallion behind the counter.

Sonata nodded quickly, "Deal. I'll have him wrapped around my... hoof before the day's over."

Author's Note

Sonata has joined the party!(music here)

The party has lost guild privileges.(aww)

How will Twilight be saved?! How will the other sirens be punished?! Will I keep asking dramatic questions?! Yes!?

Typos claim they can be reformed, but I have my doubts.

Sonata Dusk, Level 8 Sorcerer

She's a not-good enchantress, she'll put you in trances!

Sonata Dusk
Pony (sea horse) sorcerer 8
CN Medium fey (ponykind)

Init +6; Senses low-light vision; Perception -1

Defense

AC 10, touch 10, flat-footed 10
hp 50 (8d6+16)

Fort +3, Ref +2, Will +5

Offense

Speed 30 ft., swim 40 ft.
Bloodline Spell-Like Abilities (CL 8th; concentration +13)
8/day—laughing touch
Sorcerer Spells Known (CL 8th; concentration +13)
4th (4/day)—triggered suggestionACG
3rd (6/day)—deep slumber (DC 22), hold person (DC 22), rage
2nd (7/day)—hideous laughter (DC 21), oppressive boredomUM, qualmUC, tactical acumen[UC]
1st (8/day)—ear-piercing screamUM, entangle (DC 16), forced quietUM, hypnotism (DC 20), moment of greatness[UC], sow thoughtARG
0 (at will)—detect magic, drenchUM, ghost sound (DC 15), light, mage hand, mending, prestidigitation, root[UM]

Bloodline Fey

Statistics

Str 14, Dex 10, Con 12, Int 10, Wis 9, Cha 20
Base Atk +4; CMB +6; CMD 16 (20 vs. trip)
Feats Embraced Destiny (enchantment), Eschew Materials, Greater Spell Focus (enchantment), Improved Initiative, Spell Focus (enchantment)
Traits reactionary, water-touched
Skills Bluff +9, Intimidate +9, Knowledge (arcana) +4, Knowledge (nature) +4, Spellcraft +11, Swim +17
Languages Common, Sylvan
SQ brand of destiny, fingerless, unique destiny, woodland stride

Other Gear 150 gp

Special Abilities

Brand of Destiny All ponies are born with a Brand of Destiny on their flank. This symbol is of high importance to the pony, signifying their destiny or talent, and driving them to excel at it.
Embraced Destiny (Spells, Enchantment) Favored of Shelia, you not only accept your destiny, but revel in it. You celebrate and excel, making your brand's guidance a shining beacon in all things you do.

Prerequisites: Brand of Destiny

Benefit: You may select one school and gain +2 to caster level checks with spells cast of that school.
Eschew Materials Cast spells without materials, if component cost is 1 gp or less.
Fingerless Ponies and many other races of Everglow can manipulate any one-handed item with their mouths, despite their lack of fingers, as per the rules below:

Hand and ring slot items automatically adjust to fit, becoming anklets that otherwise function
Greater Spell Focus (Enchantment) +1 to the Save DC of spells from one school.
Laughing Touch (8/day) (Sp) As a standard action, if melee touch hits, foe can take only move actions for 1 rd.
Low-Light Vision See twice as far as a human in low light, distinguishing color and detail.
Spell Focus (Enchantment) Spells from one school of magic have +1 to their save DC.
Swimming (40 feet) You have a Swim speed.
Unique Destiny Grants one bonus feat at 1st level.
Water-Touched DR 1/— against creatures and attacks with the water type.
Woodland Stride (Ex) Move through undergrowth at normal speed.

Author's Note

Under equipped, as is the motto of the group, but ready to go with a wide assortment of mind bending magics.

She will cry against undead and constructs though.

Character Sheets

Author's Note

I have learned a better way! Now you can see all their sheets, live, and without the need of any external software:

https://drive.google.com/file/d/0BxUh1iVHP4kiUzBCTk14bVhsalU/view?usp=sharing

Just click the above and enjoy! I'll be sure to output updates once a day or so.

63 - Aquatic Showdown

Long Road descended the stairs as an odd sound reached his ears. Following it, he peeked his head around the corner to see the stallion shopkeep was exchanging saliva with Sonata in a kiss without an end in sight. He flushed and glanced away, spotting Soft Mane watching with wide eyes. "What is she doing?" he asked towards the Soft as he approached her.

"Kissing," said Soft. "A lot."

"I can clearly see that, but why?" asked Long Road as his eyes looked everywhere but at the lip locked couple. "She isn't up to her old tricks, is she?"

"What? No, I mean, sort of, but I told her to," explained Soft as she held up her hands in a placating fashion. "I want to prove a point. You're lucky, I asked her to do it to you first."

Long Road jumped in place, "Me? Why on Everglow would you do that?" He glanced at the exchange, guiltily considering what it would be like to receive such a kiss from the comely, if manipulative, mare.

"You'll see," said Soft before she raised a hand. "Alright, that's enough kissing, Sonata, but you still haven't won."

Sonata pulled back from the stallion with an audible pop and turned at Soft with an angry noise, "Not won? I said I've have him in palm of my hoof and here he is."

Soft shook her head, "No dice." She held up a finger, "I said you had to get him. Getting a kiss is easy, but he doesn't like you."

Sonata looked baffled at this a moment before she turned back to the dizzy looking stallion, "Don't you like me?"

He nodded hesitantly, "Um, I suppose. I don't know you that well, but you're good at kissing."

Soft nodded, "Your magic can make him kiss you, but not love you." She crossed her arms over her chest. "If you want to make a real friend, you have to be nice, and learn about them."

"That sounds like a lot of work," complained Sonata, walking away from the stallion even as he stared at her. "Do I have to do that with every person?"

Soft extended a hand, "Every one, but it's worth it. You made one friend at least."

Sonata paused before slowly reaching a hoof of her own to rest on Soft's offered palm, where Soft grabbed it and shook gently. "We're friends?"

Soft nodded quickly, "Sure, you seem nice, if a little... funny. I like funny. Me and Pinkie Pie get along just fine, I'm sure we can too."

Sonata smiled and perked up, "It's good to have a friend—wait. Are you going to start bossing me around like the others? They said they were my friends before too."

Long Road interjected, "They were not your friends. You were using each other, and that is not friendship. Friends give, they do not take. I don't mean to be the wet towel over this, but if you used magic on that stallion, you should apologize to him."

Sonata glanced back at the innkeeper, "He doesn't look upset. He's smiling?" She raised a hoof along with her voice, "Hey, sorry about that!"

The innkeeper just nodded mutely, watching Sonata before he blinked, "Uh, no problem, miss."

Long Road gave a soft chuckle, "I will assume he's not married. Sonata, you have a great skill, but it can leave people broken inside to be forced to do what you want, even if it's fun at the time."

Sonata pouted at this, "I'll be careful, sheesh. I was just having a little fun. So when are we going to rescue Twilight?"

Spike's voice joined the conversation, "That's a good question. Sonata, we need your advice. They have powers like yours, how would you defeat... you?" He glided down the stairs and joined the group, looking rested.

Sonata went blank in expression for a moment before she gave a hmm, "Well, if you can't hear them, that will block a lot of it. It doesn't work on things without... thinking? Like machines." She gestured with her hooves a lot more than most ponies, showing her acclimation to having hands. "Um, like, you could attack from far away?" She moved over to get a drink, peering balefully at the pitcher before she stomped a hoof. "I won't." She stared at it witheringly until it began to shake in place then slowly raise from the table. She giggled in delight, though her concentration lapsed and the pitcher fell, splashing water wildly in the process, "Oops."

Pinkie Pie was abruptly there, grabbing the still half full pitcher in her mouth and pouring a glass quickly before setting it back where it came from, "There ya go."

Sonata jerked back in surprise, then smiled, "Thanks!"

Long Road nodded lightly, "Alright, well, I'm stubborn enough to give them pause. Spike, focus on strafing runs with that lightning of yours and never stay close to them. Pinkie, I know bards can counter this sort of thing? Do you know how?"

Pinkie got a blank expression, "Huh?"

Long Road shook his head, "Nevermind that, just support us. Soft, stay out of sight and only approach if things get dicey and you need to do what you do, then get away."

Pinkie slid up beside Sonata and wrapped a leg around her withers, "You and me, we're gonna play a song together."

"We are?" asked Sonata. At Pinkies enthusiastic bobbing she nodded back, "Well, ok!"

Long Road pointed to the door, "Let's get moving. Speed is the most important factor. If we take too long, there will be guards everywhere. To be clear, we must not harm the guards, or Twilight, even if they're trying to hurt us."

The group filed out of the hostel, leaving the stallion behind the counter as frazzled as he was at the start of the conversation. Pinkie Pie paused at the corner of the street, "They didn't get your good side at all."

Spike zipped over to see what she was looking at and saw papers posted with crude drawings of Spike and Swift Strike, "Wanted posters, great."

Pinkie smiled, "See, you're wanted."

"Not the kind of wanted I was hoping for," moped Spike, "Huh, it's just like that issue, where the good guys are framed by the villains. We'll clear our name!" Emboldened by the stories of heroism he was not living, Spike rushed ahead, into the stare of an imperial guard.

As Spike came to a screeching halt, Sonata walked up beside him, "Hey there. Isn't it a nice day? I hope you find something to do soon."

The officer nodded slowly, "I hope so too. Have a nice day." He wandered past, expression returned to a neutral boredom.

"Ok," said Spike, "That was kind of cool."

"What are friends for, right?" asked Sonata, offering a hoof. Spike met it with a fist, bumping.

Thankfully they didn't run into more curious guards on their way, soon standing at the wall surrounding the castle. Spike volunteered, "I can get us all over, one at a time."

Long Road frowned, "That's all well, but our retreating options will be very limited."

Sonata grinned alongside Pinkie as both said, "Then we win the first time."

Long Road sighed but did not further object. Spike ferried them up and over the wall one by one until the whole group was on the other side. They crept together until they arrived at a thicket of bushes. Soft Mane ducked into them, giving a thumbs up before they approached the pond directly. Pinkie Pie and Sonata broke off, and Spike lifted into the air. They could see two guards were already near the pond, looking for trouble.

Sonata rose up onto her hind legs along with Pinkie. "Hush now quiet now," started Pinkie

"It's time to rest your weary heads," said Sonata, the magic settling over the guards as they slumped in place, then curled up to sleep where they had been standing.

Two heads popped free of the waters. Adagio called out, "Sonata, is that you?"

Aria turned to face the former siren, "Enough playing, Sonata. If you come over right now, we'll put this behind us."

Sonata's tail twitched as she glanced around, "You won't be mean to me?"

Pinkie nudged her in the side gently, "Don't let them fool you, Sonata. When have they ever been nice to you?"

Long Road stopped at the water's edge, "In the name of good, surrender yourself and you will be given proper chance at redemption."

Aria gave Long Road a flat stare, "Seriously?"

Adagio splashed water at him, "As if. Why don't you just take a bath." Her words were heavy with magic, and Long Road shuddered as he fought against it. He took a step into the water before he forced himself back.

"No, I don't think I will. Do you surrender?" demanded Long Road.

Pinkie burst into song, which Sonata supported with a flash of blue light that clung to Long Road, Pinkie, and the others.

Aria peered at Adagio, "What's the plan, glorious leader?" Her tone dripped with accusing sarcasm.

Adagio snorted, "It hasn't changed. Call the guards and let them deal with it." She dropped back beneath the waves. Spike came in quickly, bathing the two in electricity. Aria screeched in pain and bubbles came up from where Adagio had vanished to.

"Stupid dragon!" shouted Aria, "Why don't you come down here and fight fair!" Spike's ascent paused and he looped around to splash into the water beside her, "No, wait, I didn't mean actually fight!" she yelped as she flailed her hooves at the dragon in a futile effort to keep him away. Fortunately for her, she was much more agile in the pond than the dragon was, but this didn't stop her from catching the occasional painful swipe of the dragon's sharp talons.

"Bring her to the side," shouted Long Road, circling to keep the two of them as close as possible and waiting for the chance to strike.

Suddenly Spike went still, eyes drooping before he sank into the pond. Replacing him was a smug looking Adagio, "I don't see guards coming, Aria."

"Gee, it's like I was being mauled by a dragon or something," retorted Aria before she let loose the haunting melody that would summon help to their side.

Sonata trembled with indecision. Pinkie gently squeezed her, "You can do it." Sonata smiled at the support, then stepped forward.

"Aria!" she called.

Aria spun to look at Sonata, "What?"

"You are the worst!" she shouted, stomping a hoof.

"Is that the..." she slowed as she spoke, then froze, sinking much like Spike had.

Adagio scowled at Sonata "Two can play that game. Why don't you take a little nap?"

Sonata's eyes drifted shut as she sank to the ground, finding the idea of sleeping irresistible. At least there was a pink pillow available. She snuggled into its warmth and was soon out.

There was a splash in the water as Long Road dove in. He swam inarticulately, but his armor pulled him down. This was just as well, as down was where he wanted to go. He grabbed the unconscious Spike when he came into reach with his mouth and gave the dragon a good shaking, waking him up with a start. The water logged dragon went wide eyed, scrambling his way to the surface to flop out on the edge of the pond, sputtering and coughing up water.

Soft Mane hurried from her hiding place after Adagio went underwater to deal with Long Road. Soft reached the sleeping forms of Pinkie Pie and Sonata and shook the former siren first, "Come on!" She was quickly moving to nudge Pinkie awake next, "There's no time for sleeping!"

Adagio reached Long Road in the water with a loud growl and darted forward to sink sharp teeth into the donkey. Long Road grimaced but grasped his sword in his mouth and swung it into the scaled flesh of Adagio. Their blood mixed in the water as they fought fiercely, though only one of them could breathe.

As the two recovered from their nap, Soft Mane was already rushing for Spike's prone form. He wasn't underwater, but he wasn't moving either. Just as she reached his side, the surface broke with a recovered Aria. "Who are you? I don't care, buzz off." the last word rang out loudly in Soft Mane's ears and she went down like a sack of bricks, hands clutched over her ears.

A loud bang erupted. Aria twisted to see the pink one was beside a large cannon. She caught the glitter it had fired in her face and grunted in annoyance as everything went dark for her. "Adagio, where are you?"

Author's Note

Will the sirens come out on top, or our heroes prove the power of friendship is greater? Things are looking chancy with two party members knocked out and one fighting underwater.

All this excitement may have made my fingers slip a little, be wary of typos.

66 - Court of Law

It was a wide and open room. Light streamed in from windows far above across those gathered below. There was a sizable crowd in the front, watching and murmuring curiously. Seated at the highest point in the room was Queen Iliana. Flanking her were two imperial guards. Across from her and to the left sat Twilight Sparkle, organizing her notes in a slightly frazzled manner. In front of, and below, the Queen stood a mare with a pin on her shirt that showed an even scales.

"Bailiff," spoke the Queen with a smooth patience, "Let us begin. Bring out the first of the accused."

The mare with the pin nodded at the Queen, "As you command. It is a pleasure to have you back, my Queen." She quickly strode from the room and returned with a still savaged Aria. The bailiff nudged her along up to the witness stand that sat directly left of Iliana in its own section. She was shackled on her hooves with a heavy chain linking them to her thick tail.

The Queen frowned on seeing her. "I am aware she stands faced with heavy crimes, but why is she still injured? Even she deserves to face justice with a clear mind and body. See to her wounds immediately."

The bailiff nodded as a stallion stepped forward with a symbol of the Sun Queen dangling from his neck. The stallion quickly approached the accused and began healing Aria with powerful prayers to their goddess. "It is as you wish," he said before backing away, leaving Aria whole of body, if still worried of mind.

Aria feigned her usual indifference, though it was a poor act, "Are you going to... chop my head off or something?"

The Queen seemed uncomfortable at the accusation, "Perhaps. That depends on how things go in this court. Accused, tell us your name."

Aria sighed, "Aria Blaze, for what it matters."

"Aria," spoke Queen Iliana, "Your guilt is plain, but your reasoning is not. Surely you did not think you could get away with that forever. Why? Why did you do it?"

Aria fidgeted in place, chain rattling as she considered. "We were asked to, by the grey mare. We didn't hurt anyone."

"Physically?" asked the Queen, "Or mentally? You denied my soldiers their free will. You assaulted those that tried to stop you quite physically. Do you understand the severity of your crimes?"

Aria sunk in place. There was nowhere to run to and she felt certain her magic would be countered. "Y-yes, your highness. Please! Just let me go, I won't bother your guards again." She began to rattle the chains again as she made a begging motion, "I'm sorry!"

The Queen shook her head slowly, "So you can predate on ponies not in my sight? Tell me what you would do, young monster, besides control others?"

Aria began outright whimpering as she caught sight of bared steel being sharpened ominously, "Anything! I'll be good, honest!"

Iliana gave a slow nod. "I do not like seeing blood spilled, and I think we may yet make something of you, but... Your gift. You cannot be trusted with it. Though it agonizes me to sentance such pain, it is better than to see my subjects suffer under your threat. Your throat will be cut and voice removed. Mute, you will be permitted to learn a more reputable life. Do you accept this?"

Aria shook her head wildly, "What?! No!" She raised her hooves as high as they could go, trying to guard her throat, "Anything but that!"

"Anything?" asked Iliana.

"Anything!"

"Death?"

Aria sank a little, much of the fight leaving her.

"Banishment?"

"To where?" asked Aria.

"This is not your plane. I can send you back, if you wish it," spoke Queen Iliana in soothing tones.

Aria bobbed her head quickly, "To Equestria? That would be amazing! I'll never bother you again, I swear."

The Queen gave a slow nod, "Then it will be so. After your voice is removed. I cannot in any good conscious release you onto a world, any world."

Aria began to thrash wildly in dismay as the bailiff dragged her away. The sentence had been given. She was thrown down on a wood block, facing upwards. "I advise," said the mare. "You stay still. The surgeon's husband was controlled by you, and she won't lose any sleep if she slips and cuts more than your voice."

A new pony strode forward, a unicorn mare with some tools hovering beside her. Aria broke into sobbing as the tools were arranged carefully and slowly. The Queen gave a soft sigh, "She has suffered enough. Sleep now." She directed a hoof at Aria, sending her to unconsciousness. "Do your work well. We will remove this power, but no further butchering." The operation proceeded smoothly, leaving a stitched up and bandaged siren before the queen. "As I promised," said Iliana before speaking powerful words of arcane might. Aria vanished with a soft pop, banished in the truest sense of the word.

Twilight's ears perked forward at the magic, taking it in curiously and wondering at its uses on getting herself and her friends home.

"Bring in the next," bade the Queen. The bailiff saluted with a hoof before rushing out to bring back Spike. Spike was not bound as the others were, walking behind the bailiff and sitting where he was told to.

The Queen nodded at Spike. "It seems today's court is full of extraplanar travelers, though I am told you are more polite than the last to grace our court."

Spike nodded his head quickly at her, "Yes ma'am. My name is Spike."

Iliana smiled, "And I am Queen Iliana. A pleasure to meet you. I have been informed that you ambushed some of my soldiers."

Twilight's voice rang out, "Objection!"

Iliana looked at Twilight with confusion and a loud murmur rippled through the crowd. The Queen tilted her head faintly at Twilight, "We haven't used that method in almost a hundred years. I am surprised anyone remembers it. What do you object to?"

Twilight flushed a bright red as she gave an uncertain nod, "Spike was working in the best interest of the empire." She shuffled her notes quickly, "Under the law written by your majesty in the twentieth year of the founding of the empire, those who cause harm for the greater good should be shown leniency, especially if no blood or property is lost."

Queen Iliana nodded to this, "I recall my words. Spike did not kill or break anything, and did fight on behalf of the empire. He should be proud for this, but there are several ponies with bruised heads and egos that are quite put out by his actions."

Spike rang his claws nervously, "Uh, sorry. What are you going to do? I don't want to be banished too! Twilight needs me."

"I need you!" came a voice from the audience, where Soft Mane had sprung to her hooves.

"You have good friends," spoke the Queen. "The punishment is simple. The guards say that they lost due to surprise. They desire a rematch. You will honor this and give them a chance at their pride back. I feel that is sufficient in addition to the time you already served. Do you object?"

Spike shook his head quickly, "No ma'am. A fair fight... That should be OK."

With a last nod, "Then it will be so. Thank you for your service to the crown. I am informed you suffered terribly in the battle against the sirens. You are a credit to dragons across Everglow."

Free to go, Spike hurried across the court room with a bright blush. He sat besides Twilight, looking a bit stunned as he whispered, "Did you hear that?" He was clearly giddy from the praise, and could barely hold himself still.

"The next accused," ordered the Queen. "Bring her in."

The next was Adagio. Predicting their Queen's orders, she had been cured of her wounds before being brought to the Queen's presence.

The Queen leveled her gaze at Adagio, who returned the look defiantly. "Do you have anything to add that we haven't heard from your accomplice?"

"You did me a favor getting rid of that idiot," said Adagio. "Now the big girls can talk. With me at your side, your kingdom will be more secure than ever."

The Queen gave a soft nod of acknowledgement, "You volunteer to service? I am a very demanding mistress, but a fair one. Will you suffer for the benefit of your fellow pony?" She gestured out over the crowd of witnesses who began to murmur loudly at the turn of things.

"Volunteer is a strong word," said Adagio, "I'll work, and I expect to be paid for it. I'll leave your ponies alone and bring your enemies to their knees, smiling all the while."

Iliana nodded, "You are... amazing, in a horrific sense. The teachings of the Night Mare are clear on this. If you will submit to my rule and turn your terror onto my enemies, I will forgive this 'audition'. It is fortunate for you that no one was slain in this. You will serve me for thirty years. What you do for the remainder of your lifespan is up to you, but I do not wish to see you in that seat again."

Adagio quickly agreed, "You just watch and see." she said, crossing her hooves as soon as she was set free, "We're going to make history..."

Twilight gaped as Adagio was set free. Her muzzle must have been hanging open since Adagio popped it shut on the way past, chuckling darkly, "No hard feelings." The siren appeared to be getting more adapt at moving around with her fin legs, and was soon joining the witnesses.

The last of the accused was led in. Sonata was chained as the other sirens had been. Almost before the Queen could open her mouth, Sonata blurted, "I'll do it too! I'll work!"

"Objection!" shouted Twilight, ears lowering as she blushed just after saying it, "Uh, sorry, but, she shouldn't be treated the same. She helped us defeat the other sirens. Besides, she's no monster, as evidenced by the fact she doesn't have a fin for legs."

The Queen nodded, "In the future you may raise a hoof and the court will acknowledge you, Twilight Sparkle." Her voice sounded far more amused than annoyed at Twilight's enthusiastic interjections. Iliana looked Sonata over, "It is true, you do not have a fin. You are a pony, not a beast. Tell me, what turned you away from that path, and be honest. I will know."

Sonata glanced around with a heavy swallow before she nodded, "A-alright. At first, I was just scared. I thought we were going to lose and I ran to the winning side. It was... very different. They treated me like a real person. They never made fun of me, even when I said something a little dumb. One of them even likes... I want to be with them. They're friends, true friends. And they don't do... bad things. So I don't want to do bad things. I don't wanna be sent away. I don't know what I'll do alone!"

The Queen took this all in before gesturing at the witnesses, "You may call one to testify on your story."

Sonata squirmed as she looked over the crowd, then directed a hoof with the clinking of chains at Pinkie, "Her. Pinkie! Come up here Pinkie!"

Pinkie sprang to her hooves and bounded up into the courtroom in a flash. "Heyya honor!" she said at the Queen with a grin, "Nice to meetcha. My name's Pinkie Pie."

The Queen smiled easily, perhaps enjoying being addressed so informally, "Hello, Pinkie Pie. I am Iliana. You should call me Queen, but I will not hold it against you. Will you tell me of your friend, Sonata?"

Pinkie nodded quickly, "For sure! She was a little crabby when we first met, but she likes to have lots of fun. Even when we were fighting the other sirens she paired up with me and we sang like there was no tomorrow! She gets a big Pinkie Seal of Approval since she doesn't seem like a meanie pants anymore."

Iliana gestured at Sonata, "Do you think she would use her powers, if it were convenient?"

"If it were funny?" asked Pinkie. "A little laugh between friends is great."

The crowd raised in volume at Pinkie's words as she got confused. "What? Did I say something wrong?"

"You were very honest," spoke the Queen. "Is the realm you are from a hostile place, Sonata?"

Sonata shook her head, "Equestria's not that bad, from what I remember of it... It was a long time ago."

"Then I will send you there, intact. You can make a new life for yourself home." said the Queen, raising a hoof. She spoke the words of banishing as Pinkie jumped in the way with a defiant cry of 'Nooooooooooo'.

Author's Note

Court-room hijinks aplenty!

Laws are long and complicated, the perfect hiding place for typos!

67 - Queen's Judgement

Pinkie curled up where she had been struck with a fine beam of energy. She began to kick out her hind legs as she rolled around on top of the stand Sonata stood behind as Pinkie's laughter echoed through the courtroom, only interrupted with an occasional snort.

"Now then," said Queen Iliana, "I believe your friend is well intentioned, so I want the answer from your own lips. Sonata Dusk, what will you use your gifts for?"

Sonata shuffled on her shackled hooves, "You're not banishing me?"

The Queen slowly shook her head, "Not yet. I need your answer. One of your former allies begged for forgiveness for their crimes, the next vowed to serve the crown as atonement. What will you do?"

"Well, I..." said Sonata haltingly, looking unsure. "I don't know. I don't want to take over the castle again, that was dumb." Her words were hard to hear over the continued laughter of Pinkie, though the Queen did not seem to mind it. With a loud thump, Pinkie rolled off the railing surrounding Sonata and continued flopping about on the ground. "Is she going to be OK?"

The Queen gestured dismissively and Pinkie was hefted up by the bailiff easily, thrown onto the mare's back and taken away from the stand. "Please continue."

Sonata gave an unsure nod, "The Seekers said they would give me a place to work, um, once we got past all this. That sounds fun, and I'd get to hang out with my new friends."

"And what," said Iliana, "Of those harmed by your actions?"

Sonata shrunk in place, "I'm sorry, really. They can yell at me if they want? I'll be their super slave for a day each until we're even? I can throw a huge party for everyone at the castle?"

Suddenly Pinkie recovered, shouting from the witness area, "I'll help!"

The Queen nodded, "I have decided. You volunteered to serve the crown, and I will take this offer. Your heart is lost, but it doesn't ring with the malice of your leader, or the blase loathing of the banished one. You will serve within the city of Viljatown for a period of one year, where you will show those you've wronged that you are capable of goodness, or show your true colors. After that, provided you have done well, you are free to do as you wish, provided it does not involve harm to my people. Do you accept?"

Sonata nodded quickly, "I can do that. Will I be able to meet with my friends?" She shuffled in place, chains tinkling with the motions, "I mean, if that's OK."

"Of course it is, when you are not on duty," explained Iliana.

Twilight suddenly spoke up, "Your majesty? A question, if I may?"

The Queen held up a hoof, "Your questions will have to wait. This session of court is now closed. Bailiff, see that miss Dusk is taken to the barracks and introduced. I expect her to be well treated unless she proves otherwise needed."

The crowd began to disperse as Sonata was led away. Sonata managed a last wave once her shackles were undone, then she was gone through a door.

Twilight rose to join the others, but something made her stop. She looked around until her eyes locked with the Queen's, then she settled back where she started, captivated by the powerful gaze. Suddenly the Queen's voice spoke in her mind clearly, "They are not the only ones that know tricks of the mind. Hello, traveler. I have heard much of your journey."

Twilight tried to blink, but it seemed impossible to do. She opened her mouth and no words came out. Finally she replied the same way she was spoken to, through the mind, "I hope they were good things, your majesty. I wanted to ask about that banishing spell. If you could send us home, that would be fantastic, especially if Spike would remain how he is now."

The Queen dipped her head towards Twilight slightly, watching her even as the room continued to empty out, "He is not as he was before travelling to our world? Curious. The magic you used to travel is not one I know then. Is he truly a dragon then, or a pony wearing the guise of one?"

Spike softly shook Twilight, "Hey, Twilight. They're waiting for us."

Though Twilight could hear him, she couldn't respond, "He is a dragon, a young one. He became stronger and larger here. Can you send us back?"

The Queen nodded faintly, "I could, but that spell carries risk. There is a small chance you will arrive in an entirely different world, which could be very immediately dangerous. Your friend worries for you. Come to the castle tomorrow at noon and tell them 'The Queen Demands Me' and they will bring you to me to speak more personally"

The connection abruptly broke and Twilight reared up with a snort, "Huh, Oh Spike, let's go."

Spike nodded as he guided Twilight towards the others, "Shocked that we won, huh?"

Twilight made a soft noise, her mind whirring too quickly to give a good answer.

Long Road moved beside Spike, "I've been wanting to ask. Why did you take all the blame for attacking the guards? Didn't you say you had help?"

Spike quickly nodded, "Yea, Swift Strike actually did most of the fighting, but that was a favor for me. I wasn't going to throw him to the wolves to get out of it."

Long Road looked Spike over, "That is a very noble sentiment, Spike. You'll become a worthy knight yet. You realize she was probably aware of all this, right?"

Spike looked baffled at the idea, "She was? Why didn't she say so? Why wasn't she angry?"

Long Road gave a soft chuckle as he padded Spike on the back, "She was seeing if you'd throw all the blame on him and try to get out of it. The Queen knows Swift Strike and already forgave him. If you had blamed him, it would have looked very poorly on you."

Soft Mane was pouting when the group reformed, "It's nice she didn't just banish Sonata, but I'm going to miss her a lot. She was fun to hang out with."

Pinkie was in agreement with this with a firm bobbing, "I was sure the party idea would work." She clopped her fore hooves together loudly, "I was sure I gave a good report."

Long Road raised a brow at Pinkie, "You must have said something right, the Queen didn't outright banish her afterwards. I would wager she was testing you with the spell she did cast."

Pinkie stuck out her tongue, "It was like I was being tickled everywhere at once! I never laughed so hard in my life." She leaned in towards Long Road, "Think she could do it again?"

Soft Mane giggled as they emerged from the castle, "I bet if you asked her really nicely, but she's the Queen. She doesn't spend a lot of time with random people, and you're the most random person I know, Pinkie."

"Darn tootin," agreed Pinkie.

Spike gave a soft chuckle, "Maybe Twi could learn that spell for you, Pinkie."

Pinkie bounced beside Twilight, "Well, couldja couldja?"

Twilight snapped out her thoughts as she looked at her bouncing friend, "What? Sorry, I wasn't paying attention, Pinkie. What was that?"

Pinkie hopped over the distracted Twilight, "I was asking if you could learn that tickling spell the Queen used and throw it at me when I least expect it."

Twilight looked baffled before it turned with a soft smirk, "I'll figure something out, Pinkie. When you least expect it."

Pinkie's thrilled squeal reached for the sky as the group made their way back to the Seekers.

Twilight returned to the castle the next day, leaving the others behind save Spike. Spike she surrendered to the tender mercies of the gate guard. "Please return him in one piece."

The guard saluted. "We'll be friendly with him," he said in a somewhat menacing way. Spike swallowed heavily, but Twilight was already heading up to the castle before he could reconsider things.

Twilight approached the guards just in front of the castle and spoke, "The Queen demands me."

Both guards, a mare and a stallion, got strained looks on their face as if struggling not to react. Twilight became baffled at this, "Was that not what I was supposed to say? Queen Iliana said to say it."

The stallion guard nodded, "That is the correct phrase, but it has... specific connotations. Follow me." He turned and walked into the castle proper with Twilight trailing after him.

"What connotations are those?" asked Twilight, still perplexed.

"The last time the Queen bade her consorts say that," explained the guard. Twilight went cherry red at the implications as the guard continued, "I think she was having fun at your expense. She has a joking streak. I wouldn't take offense by it."

Twilight shook her head, the blush feeling hard enough to set herself on fire, "No! No, I'm not... offended." Twilight scarcely paid attention to the turns and stairs the guard led her past, until they arrived at a small room. The room had a hanging chandelier that gave generous light, and the round table within it was low to the ground. There were cushions strewn around it. From nowhere in particular, soft music played a relaxing tune.

"Wait here and she will be informed you are here," said the guard. He saluted before departing and closing the door behind himself.

Twilight looked around curiously. It had some similarities to Celestia's waiting room. This made sense to her, being a room with a similar function. She looked at the various trinkets that lined the shelves of the room, stopping when she reached one that was just a white box. She reached up a hoof and tapped the box. Whatever it was made of was hard, more like wood, but it sounded off. She could see where a hinge rested and curiosity began to overwhelm her. Her pink magic wrapped around it and brought it down to the table with Twilight right behind it. With a deft twist, she opened the box in her mental grasp, revealing a... bone?

"Put that back," came Queen Iliana's voice, stern and commanding. The Queen's golden glow wrapped around the box, snapping it shut and quickly putting it back on a shelf, "That is not for your eyes."

Twilight began quickly stammering an apology when the Queen held up a hoof, "You could not have known. Please, sit. We have much to discuss."

Author's Note

The court drama comes to its conclusion. Sonata has left the party, for now.

Pinkie was not obliterated and/or sent back to Equestria alone.

In my nervousness to meet the Queen, I may have allowed a typo or two to get in. Protect the Queen!

68 - Royal Conversation

Twilight settled on a cushion, wiggling her bottom lightly as she sank into the comfortable material. Iliana sat across from her and lifted a bell in her golden glow. With a soft shaking a door opened and two servants entered, one a pegasus and the other an earth pony. Both had a tray held firmly in mouth and set it on the table between them. One had a steaming pot of what smelled to be tea and this was quickly proven as a cup was poured for both. The other tray had a selection of cookies and cakes and was simply left for Iliana or her guest to take at their leisure. With a bowing of their heads, the servants smoothly strode out and the door shut behind them.

Iliana spoke first, "This is the first time I've enjoyed tea in this room in some time. It is fitting, perhaps, that trouble would chase me away, and a new trouble would require my return." She lifted her cup in her magic and sipped gently, "You have been quite busy, Miss Sparkle. You brought tidings of a new goddess, struck a decisive blow against a raiding band in the East," She raised a fine brow lightly, "and spent a night in a cursed town without losing your sanity or limbs. You are a mare of talents."

Twilight looked more uncomfortable with each retelling of her accomplishments, "And let's not forget the most famous. You defeated enchanters that had the lofty goal of enslaving the city, but your little band had the compassion to bring one of the, what many would easily consider monsters, under wing, offering redemption." Iliana lifted a cookie from the plate, "Please, try some. They're quite good." Twilight remained paralyzed in place and Iliana continued. "I have heard little of the place you call home. Tell me of it."

Twilight shook out of her funk and cleared her throat. She quickly grabbed one of the little cakes, holding it beside herself in a pink field as she considered the question. "Well, it's called Equestria, um, that is, Equestria is the name of my nation. I never did get that clear, is Everglow the name of the world, or the land? I've seen it used for both in different places."

Iliana gestured at the table, where a map of Everglow appeared to hover in ghostly translucence, "This is Everglow. There are lands to the East and West, East by way of land and West by way of water. For most people who live here, this is the world, and it became popular to call the entire world Everglow. What are you to Equestria?"

Twilight nodded slowly at the information before being caught by the question. She jerked upright, wings fluttering, "Oh, I'm a princess there."

The Queen gave a soft 'hmm', "So you are the child of a monarch? You do not hold yourself like that, I say with little offense intended."

Twilight shook her head quickly then, "Oh! No, no offense taken. I was born to a high class family in the capital, but I didn't become a princess until I became a master of magic."

Iliana leaned forward, Twilight leaning back almost an equal measure, "Master of magic? From what I've heard, you are hurriedly learning magic. Talented, to be certain, but no master."

Twilight's ears were pinned to her head as her eyes darted about nervously, "Oh, well, magic isn't the same in Equestria. Only unicorns could use it, for one." She held up a hoof, "And we don't have nearly as many spells just... laying around for anypony to use. Most unicorns only learned magic closely tied to their special talent, besides levitation."

Iliana pointed her tea cup at herself, "Did you know I was born to the earth-bound tribe? I had an eagerness for magic from a young age, horn or not. Your world sounds peculiar, but I'm certain ours must seem quite strange to you. Tell me, if you are not daughter of a ruler, who is the ruler? Did they adopt you?"

Twilight shook her head quickly, "No, Princess Celestia rules with her sister, Princess Luna. I am not their daughter, by birth or adoption, but I was the student of Celestia until I became a princess myself. So, who taught you how to be a Queen if there weren't others?"

Iliana lifted her shoulders, "Who taught your own? I learned the hard way. I made some terrible mistakes along the way, but I continue to learn and I will provide for my people as best I can. But explain this, how do you have three princesses, and no queen? Are they not the rulers, why do they not take the title?" She dipped the cookie she held into the tea before nibbling it away, eyes on Twilight.

Reminded she was holding food, Twilight took a small bite of the cake and gave an appreciative 'mmm' at its soft strawberry flavor. "They are, and they are not... They were pushed up into the title, when it was discovered they were immortal and that they could do the work of over a dozen unicorns by themselves. They raised and lowered the sun and moon, you see." She explained this with a few gestures of a hoof, "And since they lived on, everyone looks at them as the rulers, but they don't want to be the final word in Equestrian law, so they remain princesses, and most towns have their own mayors or governors with their local policies."

"The sun and the moon?" asked Iliana with some surprise. "We would not think to meddle with such things. Only the gods themselves hold dominion over such heavenly bodies. Does your Celestia and Luna purport themselves to be gods?"

Twilight became lost. She took another uncertain bite of her cake and tried the tea. It had a strong nutty flavor. "That's complicated. They are immortal, and they do have an immense amount of magic. I held it, once. I could barely function with it rattling around... But I met one of your gods before, it was... different. And another changed somepony's cutie mark, their purpose. I don't think Celestia could do that."

The Queen took a soft pull of her tea before she spoke, "Every other sentence from you, my intriguing guest, brings more questions. You say you held their magic? Are you also immortal?"

Twilight shook her head, "No, at least, I don't think so." She tapped at a chin softly, "They were born as alicorns, and I was turned into one, it's different."

Iliana gave a soft smile, "I am also created. In this we have something in common. You only appear to have two tribes in you, however. You have much to learn yet."

Twilight glanced out at an extended wing, "What would the third tribe be?"

Iliana shrugged softly, "Any of them. I have seen other unificationists take on the size of the Anteans, or the water elegance of the sea horses, or even the durability of the earth-bound. Do your princesses look just as you?"

Twilight shook her head, "No, they're larger, oh. You just said that. I never heard of an 'Antean' before?"

Iliana gestured dismissively, "Put that aside for now, Twilight Sparkle. Did you come to Everglow intentionally, and do you plan to return home?"

Twilight took another half sip before she put the glass down, "It was an accident, your majesty. I was trying to bridge distances, and ended up going a lot farther than I intended. I do want to return, and restore our usual forms to myself and Pinkie Pie, but Spike has grown fond of the gifts Everglow has given him and I don't want to deny him those."

"Spike is a fine example of a dragon," agreed Iliana, "How did you end up with a dragon as a friend, in the world you came from?"

Twilight explained her test as a filly and this brought a look of surprise to Iliana's face. "You realize, there is no way that could have been a viable dragon's egg, unless all students at this academy had a dragon of their own?" Twilight shook her head quickly, "That is what I thought. You created life. I can see why your people would call you a master of magic. More impressive, this life you have fashioned has will of his own, dreams, and love. He would not stop speaking of all of you when you were not visiting him, and it was not the speech of a slave or automaton. If you had not told me, I would never have guessed it."

Twilight swallowed heavily as she fidgeted in place, "You're not going to take him, are you? He's my friend."

Iliana shook her head slowly, "Have I painted such a poor picture of myself? I would not even dream of taking your precious friend away. You two are clearly tightly bound on a variety of levels. Now tell me this, can you reach your princesses?"

Twilight brightened as she nodded, "Yes, through Spike. He can send messages to them and receive them."

Iliana nodded, "I thought you might have a way. I have an experiment, that will surely get you home." Another, tiny, metal box opened and a small tuning fork floated out before landing in front of Twilight, its golden aura fading. "Take this. This will bring you back to Everglow with the proper spell. It vibrates with the unique harmony of this world. All we need is the song of your world and we can send you there. You carry a part of that song with you."

"A part?" asked Twilight, gently lifting the fork in her magic before softly striking it, making it hum.

"As you said, you are not what you once were. Whatever magic you used, it changed you. You carry a part of your world's song, but also a part of Everglow's," explained Iliana, "So I can't use you to find that song. Can you get your princess to send us something of your world through Spike?"

Twilight blinked, "I have something!" she quickly dug out the last letter she received from Celestia and set it on the table.

A gold aura surrounded the scroll. "May I?" asked Iliana. When Twilight nodded it was lifted gently and tucked into a pocket in Iliana's clothing. "You understand, just as you have visited our world, my scholars would not forgive me if I didn't give them a chance to visit your own. When we have fashioned a tuning fork, like the one you hold, that will become a possibility."

Twilight swallowed nervously, "Oh, uh, as long as they follow the laws, I don't see a lot of harm in that."

"Then you are not considering the issue deeply enough," said Iliana with a gentle scolding. "This is a floodgate, not a simple door. Once your world is open to other worlds, things tend to make the cross, one way or the other. You are far from the first being from another world to appear on Everglow, and will be far from the last. Is Equestria ready? Your return, for better or worse, is the start of a new age for your people."

Author's Note

A comparison of cultures along with tea and snacks, mmm.

Is Twilight ready to finish what she started?

We had to rely on eavesdropping servants by the door. they may have misheard a word or two, resulting in typos.

69 - An Exchange of Letters

Twilight gathered Spike after making amiable, if stiff, goodbyes with Iliana. Spike appeared to be fine, minus a few small bruises. He didn't appear upset, so Twilight didn't pry into the matter and just walked home, mind occupied with what she had just been told. Though Spike tried to get her attention, her thoughts were a universe away. She only reacted when they reached the Seekers, turning to him to command softly, "Gather the others, especially Pinkie, and meet in my room. We have much to discuss and a letter to write."

Spike hurried off on his assigned task, leaving Twilight to return to her chambers and gather a quill. She began to write a letter on her own, scratching at the paper with the levitating quill.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I have learned how we can return home, but there is a certain measure of risk to it. This risk is not to myself, but rather to Equestria as a whole. The method of bringing me back will make known the 'harmony' or 'song' of Equestria, allowing others to follow behind me, just as I will return with the song of Everglow with me (be sure to inform your researchers. I am certain they will be excited). Before I embark on this journey, I would not do anything that could bring risk to Equestria without your permission and knowledge. I have little fear for the average pony or human of this world, they do not know how to weave the complicated spell required to travel worlds, but expert wizards, strange demons, and other creatures do know how to make the jump, and they will have to be dealt with.

There is also the possibility that the gods of this world will seek followers on ours, though the gods I have encountered are kind and gentle, and well disposed to the inclinations of Equestrians. Perhaps that would be a boon? You would have allies of equal stature to help defend Equestria from that which would do it harm. They would bring intense healing arts with them, including the ability to banish disease and injuries with a few words, or even to turn back to hand of death for those robbed of life prematurely. Pinkie will be returning with some of these gifts, but we both know the odds of getting useful research out of Pinkie.

Ever Faithful and Awaiting Your Decision,
Princess Twilight Sparkle

She looked up from her writing to see the others had filed in and were parked around the room. She smiled at them as she rolled up the paper she had just written and held it before Spike, "Send it."

With a small flash of electricity, the paper was sent across the divide. Twilight frowned, "I... just realized something. I've been worrying about nothing at all!"

Spike blinked, "You haven't told us what you're worried about."

Twilight spread her wings wide, "We found out how to go home, but we were worried we might be making the way clear for other things to follow us."

Pinkie Pie flashed a bright smile as she pointed where the letter had been, "Because you were already sending things back and forth?"

Twilight quickly nodded, "Exactly. Anything paying attention already knows how to get home." She looked proud of herself, "I'm glad I figured that out before working into a rut. So! Team! We still have a heavy decision to make. With the way home clear, and Spike not being forced to return to his less mature state, my world needs me, us, Spike, Pinkie, and I. What do you two want to do?" She pointed a hoof at Long Road, then Soft Mane.

Long Road dipped his head, "I would follow you into the void between stars, m'lady Sparkle. Your home sounds quite lovely, though it has its dangers I can put my sword against. I will continue to be your sword and your shield."

Soft Mane wasn't as quick to agree, "I'd... need to tell my mom or she would die of worry. Will Equestria be OK with a... me?" She gestured over her hybrid form, "Didn't you say there weren't any humans at all?"

Pinkie grabbed Soft Mane in a hug from the side, "Oh don't be silly! I'll throw a big welcome party for you both and everyone in Ponyville will get to know you. Besides! You're, like, heroes. You protected the princess in foreign lands at great personal risk." She said the last with a faked stuffy voice before breaking into loud giggles, "It'll be fine."

Spike suddenly let loose a small blast of bright light, a letter appearing in the center. He grabbed it and unfurled it. Clearing his throat, he began to read.

Dear Princess Twilight,

I didn't mean to worry you, but we have already had some visitors. If you have the means to return, please do so immediately. We are all anxious to see you again. The girls have been quite busy recently taking care of urgent matters and would gladly accept your help and presence. We haven't seen any signs of these 'gods' you wrote about, but if they are as benign as you implied, there shouldn't be any issue with them. We will discuss this in person.

I Miss You,
Princess Celestia

PS: This is Princess Luna. I have missed you the last Nightmare Night. Your presence always makes the holiday so much better. Please return to us.

"Awww," said Pinkie as Twilight just nodded.

Twilight moved up to her friends and embraced them one by one, "It sounds like Equestria needs us more than ever. Queen Iliana said she'd have the fork ready by the end of the week."

Spike raised a brow, "Fork?"

Pinkie rolled a hoof, "Duh, a fork."

Twilight snorted, "A tuning fork. It vibrates in a special way that reveals the 'song' of a world." She pulled out her everglow fork and gently struck it, making it hum softly, "This is Everglow's note. I wonder what Equestria's will sound like."

Soft Mane hopped up and moved for the door, "I have to get a letter to my mom. You guys should report this to the guild leader so people don't worry when we vanish." She was through the door and hurrying down the hallway with a receding clip-clop.

Long Road turned to the others, "She is giving up a lot. Her mother will not be able to visit her on another world."

Twilight pointed at Long, "What about your own family?"

Long Road softly shrugged, "I'm an adult, and my parents live a quiet life. I haven't been part of their world for years, but I will send them a letter. I forgot to ask, are there donkies in Equestria?"

Pinkie nodded, "Uh huh, I'm personal friends with two of them in Ponyville, Cranky and Matilda. They're a couple and so cute!"

Twilight bobbed her head in agreement with Pinkie, "They're a minority, but present. They have full rights to citizenship, including land ownership, taxes, and even military service, though I can't really recall the last time we had a donkey for a guard." She reached a hoof and poked Long Road in the chest, "That will change soon."

Long Road seemed surprised, "What do you mean by that?"

"It's not obvious?" aksed Twilight. "I will hire you as my official guard, with all the rank that entails. It will be nice having a guard I know so well at our castle."

Long Road's ears flopped as he began to flush a little, "I don't need any fancy titles or payments to protect you, Twilight."

Twilight held up a hoof, "And that's exactly why you will be given the title and the payment. You're a part of my family, and I want the world to know it. Besides, this will let you accompany me almost anywhere without trouble."

Long Road gestured with a sweep of his head towards the door, "What about Soft Mane? She's a little young to be hired as a guard of anything. I don't think the story would be believed."

Spike shook his head, "That'd be silly. She's kinda my responsibility." He looked to Twilight, "Is it... ok if I adopted her?"

Twilight opened her mouth to answer, then closed it. She looked thoughtful a moment before replying, "Spike... that's very sweet, but you would destroy her."

Pinkie nodded quickly in agreement, "She wants to be your special somepony, not your daughter, Spike." She poked Spike in the belly.

Spike sank down onto Twilight's bed, looking confused, "I... like her. I mean, she's great, as a friend, and I'm happy when she's around, but I don't know if I like like her."

Twilight nodded, "You can't force these things. Just take her as a friend for now, and give her a chance. Now remind me what promise you made to her?"

Spike raised a claw, "That I would protect her until she got bored of me."

Twilight tilted her head, "That could be a long time, or tomorrow, but we'll leave that as it is. My brave Spike has a sworn protected. Rarity would swoon at the romance of it, but it does allow her to remain at your side, and since you're always at my side, that's good enough."

Pinkie tilted her head, "What was all that about in the letter? What has the girls all busy?"

Twilight sighed, "Figuring out how to get the letters going back and forth through Spike was enough to let some things visit Equestria. She didn't really go into details, so we'll find that out when we get back. Here's to hoping it's just a bunch of curious tourists that need to be led around and kept out of trouble."

Long Road trotted from the room, vanishing down the hallway without another word, leaving the three original Equestrians behind.

Pinkie tapped her front hooves together, "I don't have anyone to send letters to and I'm already packed. Oh!" Suddenly Pinkie Pie was gone, dashing out the door. She gallop-bounced to the guild master's room and knocked twice before entering. "Hey! There's this super friendly dragon." She approached the map of Everglow that hung on the wall and pointed, "Right here. If you get someone to pay him a little and make a road through there he'll be super mega happy and keep all the bad monsters away."

Lilac pulled away from a stallion she had been in an embrace with, coughing softly. "Yes, thank you Pinkie. I will bear that in mind."

Pinkie bobbed her head and dashed off as if nothing untoward had been seen, closing the door behind herself.

Lilac rolled her eyes and spoke to her guest, "Go lock that door and let's pick up where we left off."

Author's Note

The group prepares for the next leg of their journey through the multiverse. A lot of chit chat, not a lot of action, I admit, but talking, it happens! Letters, they also occur!

In their rush to write all these letters without Spike doing the writing, a few typos may have appeared.

70 - Heading Home

The Returners of the Dawn stood in the court once more. There were only a half a dozen soldiers scattered about the room. The Queen stood in the center of the room with the Returners arrayed before her. There were no idle watchers, as court was not truly in session. With a soft golden glow, Iliana lifted a fork from a pocket. "Equestria," she announced. Such was written on the fork in small writing.

"None of you are skilled enough to weave the spell of planar travel, so I will bring you home," explained Iliana. She looked towards Twilight as a book floated into view, "A gift. The spell for returning is here, when you've mastered it, you may visit the pony empire at your leisure. You have been a well mannered guest of us all, and we will not begrudge your return."

Twilight took the book, the glow fading from golden to pink before it floated into Twilight's saddlebag, "Thank you. I'll keep the fork safe."

Pinkie Pie leaned forward as she craned her head around, "Where's Sonata?"

Queen Iliana tilted her head faintly, "Working off her debt. I believe she is giving swim instructions to some foals while supervising them. Why do you ask?"

Pinkie shrugged softly, "I thought she'd be coming back with us, now that we're friends."

Iliana shook her head, "She has a debt to society to pay, and she will pay it. I am not cruel, Miss Pie, I will send her home, if she wishes, when her year is up."

Soft Mane smiles and nods, "That's fair. Be sure to tell her we're rooting for her and can't wait to see her again."

The queen hefted up onto her hind legs, a position none of them had seen before. She held out her fore hooves, soon forming a circle of touching hooves, claws, and hands in a circle. "I will try to bring you directly home, but this spell is not very precise. You will be on your world. From there, I trust you to navigate from there."

The Equestrian tuning fork began to hum softly in time to the Iliana's carefully spoken words. The world faded away from around them, leaving them in a strange void for the barest of instants before appearing abruptly somewhere else. The sun hung high in the sky above them while the air was hot and dry. They were surrounded by trees.

"Appleloosa!" declared Spike, recognizing the location first as he pointed off to the town at the end of the orchard.

The Queen went back to all fours with a nod, "My task is complete..." her words trailed off as she squinted into the distance, "Is your city on fire?"

Twilight took flight immediately, with Spike darting past her for a better view. They were still as Everglow had changed them, a fact Twilight meant to fix for herself eventually. The town was ablaze. The strange thing was that it wasn't burning down, just burning. Each building was a roaring bonfire, but there was no charring of the wood. There were no ponies in sight, "Thank Celestia," breathed out Twilight. "They must have gotten away, I hope."

"An unbalance," spoke Iliana, who flew beside Twilight. "Is this a normal occurrence in your world?"

Twilight shook her head quickly before heading down to join the others. "No! I'd never heard of such a thing until we took care of that earth one at the castle."

Iliana touched down, Spike a moment after. The Queen frowned thoughtfully, "It seems your world is already feeling the effects of joining the cosmology at large. My trip will not be as short as planned. Where do you need to be? I will see you to your home proper. Come to think, no. Wait here and allow me time. Send a message to your Queen informing her that I will be casting a harmless spell upon her, and to allow it."

The Queen drew out the scroll that Celestia had sent and began to weave magic around it intently in intricate lines from her horn.

Twilight looked to Spike, "You heard Iliana, take a letter."

Spike had a quill out shortly and was ready to begin.

Dear Princess Celestia,

We've arrived at home, close to Appleloosa, or what once was? We're not sure what happened here, but the town is on fire. I don't see any ponies around, so I am hoping they were evacuated before anypony was hurt. We've brought the Queen of the other world with us, and she is casting a spell on you. I recognized it as a spying spell. I think she wants to know where to teleport to, so please allow her this and we will be there in a flash.

Worried but Ready,
Princess Twilight Sparkle

A puff of electricity sent the scroll wisping away in a trail of magic in the direction of Canterlot. "Huh, I forgot it did that," said Spike. "I got used to it just vanishing."

A deep voice interrupted the group as three large bison galloped towards them, "Ponies, returned? Haven't you caused enough disharmony?"

Long Road drew his sword on the strangers, ready to protect his allies.

"It's cool," said Spike. "You guys don't remember me?"

The bison peered at Spike, "No, honored dragon. Your voice is familiar... Spike? You have grown greatly!"

Spike bobbed his head, "Yea, long story there. What's going on with the everburning town?" He hiked a thumb at the smoldering town. "That's not normal."

The bison all nodded in agreement with this as one began to speak, "A great calamity befell the foolish ponies of the town. A small fire that could not be quenched with water spread from one house to the next. They fled on their train to points unknown, leaving the burning town and the orchard behind."

Soft Mane shrugged, "So why were you blaming the ponies?"

"And who's fault could it be, strange creature?" asked another bison. "It was their town, and we saw nothing else there beside them. Their hubris has driven them away."

Pinkie popped an apple into the bison's mouth. "There's no reason to call them names behind their back. So whatcha doing now that you're all alone out here?"

The bison with the apple chewed softly as another replied, "We stampede as we always have. There are less pies without the ponies, but there were no pies before they came. They left their trees, so we can have an apple or two if we please. If you are not here to cause trouble, we should go."

Farewells were exchanged and the bison moved off to where the rest of the herd was waiting. Long Road sheathed his blade before asking, "What were those? They seemed reasonable enough, and they were obviously of the hooved races."

Twilight gave an 'mmhmm', "That they are, bison. They're native to the area. They're mostly friendly since the local ponies came to an agreement with them."

"I see her," spoke Iliana. "Your princess is a majestic pony. Ah, she sees that I see her. Let's get you all to her." Iliana gathered everyone up close, spreading her wings over them as new words wrenched them away, appearing in Canterlot before Celestia.

Celestia was seated before a low table, with her sister, Luna, beside her. They rose as Iliana appeared and offered a respectful bow. "A pleasure to meet you," spoke Celestia, "It is not often we welcome dignitaries from another world. If you will excuse me, I must welcome another."

Decorum satisfied, Celestia moved for Twilight and they met in an eager embrace. Twilight let tears flow easily as tension she wasn't aware of began to bleed from her, "I missed you so much!" she blurted sincerely as she tried to bury herself in the strong warmth of the sun princess. Celestia wrapped a wing around Twilight, returning the embrace quietly for the moment.

Luna raised a brow as she looked over the new arrivals. "Pinkamena Pie," she spoke. "What has happened to you and Twilight. Is this Spike? You have all changed much since last we saw you."

Pinkie cleared her throat, "You're being rude, Luna." She gestured to Iliana, "This is Queen Iliana of Everglow." She waved at her companions, "Long Road, Soft Mane. Long Road is Twilight's bodyguard and knight. Soft Mane is under Spike's direct protection. Guys, this is Princess Luna, of Equestria, and that." She pointed a hoof at Celestia, "Is Princess Celestia, also of Equestria. They're sisters and co-rulers of the kingdom."

With Iliana and Celestia in the same place, they could compare the two. Celestia gave off more raw power, her mane wafting in the breeze with the colors of sunrise and a palpable sense of almost divinity. Iliana stood with her own power, but it was born of learned leadership and crafted magic. She would not be mistaken for a god, save for the blending of tribes that made her an alicorn.

Iliana gave a soft nod, "I take no offense. Being reunited with friends thought lost must be a great relief."

Luna examined Iliana then, "How interesting, a formed alicorn, like Twilight. Have you found some secret of immortality to rule your people?"

Luna's direct question made Iliana wince, "This is not the case. I will not forever watch my people, but my life is theirs as long as I can give it."

Celestia gently broke from her embrace with Twilight, "Let us not trouble our guest with such morbid questions. I thank you for bringing my precious Twilight back to me, though it seems she and her friends have been through much."

Iliana stood tall, "I would love to stay and gossip, but my people do need me. I have seen them home, now I must away myself." She lifted the Equestria tuning fork from a pocket and floated it to Twilight, "In case you need to return home from your travels." She smiled before bringing out the Everglow fork. "Fare well."

Long Road and Soft Mane bowed instinctively to their departing Queen. In a moment, she was gone.

Celestia looked to the new people, "I see you brought guests. Long Road and Soft Mane was it?" She tapped a chin with a hoof, "One of you is a donkey, that is clear, but the other? Will you tell me about yourself, Soft Mane?"

Soft Mane shuffled nervously on her hooves, "Well, my father was a human, and my mother is an earth-bound mare. I'm what that adds up to. Nice to meet you, your majesty." She curtsied in place. "Now I'm part of the team," she gestured broadly at the others assembled.

Luna tilted softly, "You have made another team? Our princess of friendship cannot help herself from forging powerful bonds."

Celestia gave a faint smile, "This is true. A pleasure to meet you both. Guards." She looked to two gold plated stallions standing by the door leading into the castle, "See our guests are well cared for. I must bring Twilight and Pinkie up to speed on recent events."

Twilight held up a hoof quickly, "I... don't mean to countermand you, Celestia, but Long Road is my knight, he should be present to know what is going on and be prepared."

Spike nodded quickly, "Yea, and Soft Mane is my responsibility. I have to keep her in sight."

Celestia reached a hoof to pat Spike on his head, "There is no place safer than my own castle. Surely you do not doubt me enough to worry for her here, do you Spike?"

"Uh, well, I guess not..." admitted Spike, deflating.

Celestia nodded, "Soft Mane, go with them. I will send them after you when we are done."

Soft Mane departed with an uncertain wave, soon lost behind the doors.

Luna nodded, "Now that we are down to secure ears only, where to begin..."

Author's Note

Home at last! But things are not exactly as Twilight left them. It will take more than a book reorganizing to fix what's happened in her absence.

Dimensional travel is known to cause defects known as typos to appear.

71 - Trouble at Home

Soft Mane was led through the grand castle, walking nervously as she took in the splendor of it all. Stained glass appeared to be a common feature, depicting scenes that she had no reference to, save that ponies were the vast majority of what was depicted. No humans, no elves, no dwarves, not even a purrsian or griffon? The guards who walked with her were stoic in their expression. One was a dark grey color, the other a solid brown. Both wore the bright gold armor that she assumed was the uniform for a guard, or maybe soldier in general?

While the guards had minimal reaction to anything going on around them, the servants were not as shy about their expressions of shock and amazement when their eyes fell on Soft Mane. It only lasted a moment each time before the pony remember what they were doing and hurried off.

One of the guards nudged open a door, revealing an expansive and well appointed bed room, "This will be your quarters. If you need anything, pull the string on the left side."

The door closed after she entered and she heard the soft click from the door. Crossing her arms, she tapped a hoof on the ground, wondering what the others were up to.

The others had all taken seats around the table Celestia and Luna had started at. Celestia smiled at her guests, "It is very good to have you all here, acquaintances new and old." Her smile faded to a thin line as her horn began to glow. Before her sprung a map of Equestria, large splotches of it covered with red, white, brown, or blue smears. "I wanted you to be free to think clearly, Twilight. I know you have a little habit of panicking. Equestria is under attack."

Long Road pointed at the floating map with a hoof, "Are those all unbalances? I've never heard of so many at the same time, or so large."

Twilight shook her head defiantly, "They... can't all be? Why didn't you tell me to get back sooner! I thought everything was under control, Princess." Tears began falling from her eyes as she gaped at the image, suddenly surging to her hooves and pointing, "Ponyville! You can't even see it anymore!"

Luna reached across and placed a hoof on Twilight's tense shoulder, "Take a deep breath, Twilight. Your friends are safe. We are suffering from a housing shortage and we... I... fear our food stores will run low with time, but everypony fled when these disturbances began near them. They did not spring up overnight, or even close to it. Like a slow fire, they inched out just a few hoofs at a time, giving plenty of opportunity for the citizens to safely evacuate."

Spike huffed aloud, "Well that's good. We've closed one of these before, on Everglow. They weren't half as big as these are, however! Where is everypony then?"

Pinkie frowned, "Are you sure the Cakes are OK?" When Luna nodded, her smile returned, "Ok! Where are the girls? We'll kick this thing in the flank so hard everypony will forget it was even there!"

Celestia perked, "This reminds me. Twilight, in your letters you went to great lengths about magic even an earth pony can use, and healing magics as well?"

Twilight quickly nodded as she settled back on her cushion, "Yes. Pinkie has developed some healing magic of her own, but that's Pinkie magic. I already gave up on trying to quantify that. Our friend, Soft Mane, she is a conduit for one of the gods of Everglow." She glanced to Spike.

"Lashtada," he volunteered.

"Yes, that," continued Twilight. "This connection allows her to heal ponies, bringing about days of bedrest in an instant, even across an area around herself."

Celestia nodded slowly, "I see..."

Luna nudged Celestia lightly, "It is as I told you, long ago, sister."

Celestia frowned deeply, her features marred with a remembered pain, "I will not be their god. My little ponies will stand on their own."

Twilight looked with concern and confusion at her mentor, "Are you saying ponies could pray to you in a similar way, Celestia?"

Celestia's wings shot out behind her in a great fan, heat rolling off of her dangerously. "They will stand on their own!" she shouted before she deflated. "I don't want to be their Queen, let alone their god. It is bad enough they call out my name as if I were already serving the part, I won't validate it. Twilight, you must put an end to this." She directed a hoof at the map, "On your own."

"Alone?" squeaked Twilight.

Luna shook her head, "My sister does not mean that. She means with your friends." Celestia nodded but did not continue, which Luna took as leave to continue, "That is, in part, why my sister has groomed you so. The ponies must see that a mortal pony can rise against these challenges. Their hero must be born, bleed, and eventually die. Only then will they stand on their own, or so we hope."

Twilight sank into her seat, looking uncertain. Pinkie bobbed her head, "Makes sense to me."

Spike raised a brow, "Glad you caught all that."

Long Road perked an ear forward, "A god that will not be a god is also the queen who is not a queen. You have brought me to a curious world, Twilight Sparkle, but I remain ready to fight at your side. Let's bring balance back to your people."

Twilight nodded at Long Road's words, "Alright. I don't agree with everything you just said." The last said with an angry conviction, but it turned to soft support, "But the people of Equestria come first. We can argue afterwards."

"People?" asked Luna.

"Er, ponies. We should start where the food comes from," said Twilight as she drew lines in the air with her magic, circling Appleloosa and Ponyville on the map. "Ponies can be uncomfortable in makeshift houses, but we can't let them starve. I'm sure Applejack has to be going out of her mind with her farm out of reach."

Celestia spoke up, "Actually, she has been instrumental in putting a large number of the refugees to work in a new farm. They are being kept busy, and the food will slow the time until we run through the emergency stores. She is on her way here, along with the others. I sent word for them the moment I received your letter that you had returned to us, Twilight."

Philomena, Celestia's pet phoenix, came to a rest on the table. Her presence distorted the image being projected, which she ignored. In a talon she held a scroll, which was soon held up towards Celestia. A golden glow wrapped around the scroll before it lifted free of the talon and unfurled itself. Celestia's eyes scanned left and right as she read quickly. Philomena took flight and landed on the railing going around the balcony, preening herself.

"It seems there is a sudden issue," spoke Celestia in firm tone. The map flickered and changed under her control, showing the Everfree Forest. The brown that had buried Ponyville seemed reluctant to penetrate the forest, most of it clear of the coloring. "Your friend, Zecora, noticed your departure from Everglow when her method of scrying failed. She thought something was wrong and attempted to come here, only to be intercepted."

Pinkie blinked softly, "Interwhatted? By big rock guys?"

Celestia shook her head, "While Equestria is under siege, some of our less kindly neighbors see it as a chance to make strikes against us. In this case, the diamond dogs that dwelled near Ponyville were pushed close to the forest. They have Zecora and have made a hostage request for her return."

Twilight frowned, "Alright, this changes nothing. We clear out Ponyville and we rescue Zecora while we're there. How long until the others get here?"

Celestia looked down from the balcony, to the railway visible in the distance. "They should all assemble by the end of the day, or tomorrow morning, depending on--"

She was cut off as Pinkie bounced to her hooves, "Gotta go!" In a flash, Pinkie Pie dashed into the castle, leaving scarcely an outline of smoke where she once stood.

Spike snorted, electricity crackling around his nose, "I think she just went to plan a party for everypony."

Celestia gave a gentle smile, "That may be for the best. It has been a trying time for everypony. While we wait." She turned to look at Twilight directly, "It is time for you to do as I have done for you. I want to see these new spells you have hinted at, and this way of recording and memorizing them. It is time for you to be the teacher.

Twilight's eyes went wide, "M-me!? Teach you?! Uh..." She began to sway dangerously before slumping in place, passing out with a goofy smile on her snout.

Long Road moved to her side quickly and gently placed her in a more comfortable resting position with careful hooves. "It is a pleasure to meet you, your majesty. Twilight has spoken of you in only the kindest words."

Celestia looked Long Road over as he worked, "I hope I live up to her kind words. Tell me, Long Road, do you also worship a god?"

Long Road lifted an ear at her, "Er, yes, your majesty. I am loyal to the Sun Queen."

Celestia jerked back, "We've barely met, knight."

Long Road shook his head, "The ponies of Everglow also pay heed to the sun. She does not live with us, in a castle." He gestured at the castle as a whole, "She has a realm of her own, which she rules from. My power comes in large part from a dedication to the ideals of goodness triumphing over evil. My dedication to the Sun Queen is largely my own business, but I find her a very agreeable god to bow my head towards."

Luna tilted her head at Long, "Power? Do you have powers beside the blade at your side, the bravery in your heart, and the steel that you wear?"

Spike burst in, "Way more! He can heal with a touch. Hay, he's even better than Soft Mane at it, but I never saw him do more than one pony at a time. He can also hurt bad things like they're wearing tissue paper." He made grand sweeps of his claw. "Armor, swoosh. Super tough scales, crack! And that's not even all of it!"

Long shook his head, "They must have evil in their heart. Things that are simply destructive without concern, such as elementals," He pointed at the map, "are spared my full might. I am the shield and sword wielded by good against the forces of evil, and I have given myself to Twilight."

Luna nodded slowly as she glanced at Twilight, "She is fortunate to have such a knight. She has become a true princess."

Celestia seemed to brighten at those words, "Yes, she has. And you, Spike. Your trip has been kind to you."

Spike hopped up to his feet, "Watch this!" He immediately shot up. He was so fast that Celestia, Luna and Philomena jumped at the sudden motion. Taking it as a challenge, Philomena spread her own wings and flew after Spike, resulting in wild chases around the castle. Though Spike had more raw power, Philomena had much more experience with flying and the race came to a halt when she led him into a turn he couldn't quite make and he crashed with a tower's side. Those on the ground winced sympathetically, but Spike's good-natured laughter put them at ease.

"Best two out of three!" he shouted at Philomena, and the racing continued.

Author's Note

You must gather your party before venturing forth.

Oops, I said party. I think Pinkie heard. May Celestia have mercy on us all, except typos. She can blast all the typos.

72 - Fluttershy Reports

The door opened into the room that held Soft Mane. She was seated on the comfortable bed, legs swinging. She looked up when the door opened to see a butter yellow pegasus peek in. Soft raised a hand in a soft wave at the new pony and received a nod for it.

"Hi," she tried, mildly unnerved that the pegasus was still peeking through the crack of the door and not coming or going. "I'm Soft Mane, what's your name?"

That drew her in. She closed the door behind herself and landed, walking towards Soft with timid, uncertain steps, "I have seen many creatures of Equestria, but never one quite like you." She confessed this as she tried to walk in a wide circle around Soft Mane, examining her, "Are you a pony minotaur?"

Soft hopped to her hooves, making the new pegasus jump back in surprise. "I'm a human pony. Pony on the mother's side. And you are a pegasus. Now that we know everyone's species," she rolled her eyes as she said this, "can I get your name?"

The pegasus nodded faintly, "Oh, I'm Fluttershy. Twilight told me all about humans from beyond the mirror portal. Did you come from there?"

Soft Mane snapped her fingers, "Fluttershy! Twilight mentioned you. You're one of her best friends. It's nice to meet you." She thrust a hand towards Fluttershy, who flinched but did not retreat. After an awkward moment the hand was met with a hoof and they softly shook.

"I was about to go see her," said Fluttershy. "The guards said there was a new creature in here and I wanted a peek."

Soft Mane snorted in annoyance. "I'm a guest, not an attraction," she contended. "But that's not your fault. Please take me with you. I want to be with the others, doing things, not hiding in here like a little child."

Fluttershy tilted her head a little, "You sound like a child?" At Soft Mane's flat expression, she continued on, "But you can come with me."

"Great! Let me just throw on a shirt." Soft Mane had been naked the entire time, not that this is very unusual for the pony species. She snatched the undershirt from her shed armor and pulled it on and together with Fluttershy, they went off in search of Twilight.

Twilight and the others had retired inside to a war room. The map of Equestria was a permanent enchantment that shone brightly in the otherwise dim room.

"Princess," asked Twilight, getting the attention of both sisters, "Didn't anypony try... fighting back, until now? Has it been a holding pattern while I was away?"

Luna nodded, "While the solar guards have focused largely on the well being of the citizens, the lunar ones have had limited success in scouting the enemy. We know much more now than we did before. In addition, your friends, the former element bearers, could not be stopped from their own actions."

A bright streak of rainbow throw open the door, allowing light in as it collided with Twilight, knocking her to the ground under a grinning Rainbow Dash, "Ha! Wait, is this Twilight?" Twilight's slightly off proportions threw off the pegasus, but she didn't have much chance to ponder it as Long Road advanced on her with a quickly drawn blade.

"Peace," said Celestia, "This is Rainbow Dash, friend of Twilight. Rainbow, this is indeed Twilight."

Twilight bobbed her head from underneath Rainbow before reaching up and pulling her friend into a tight hug, "I missed you so much!" The embrace was soon returned. Though Rainbow will never admit it, she shed a few drops of liquid pride onto the lavender coat of her long lost friend.

Spike waved a claw, "Hey RD."

Rainbow came out of her hug to look at Spike, mouth going agape. While Twilight changed in many subtle ways, Spike was much more drastic. As big as a pony, with real spikes instead of soft fins. Did he have actual muscle tone now? "Woah Spike, looking good!" She flashed him a bright grin, "You didn't go on a greed binge again, did you?"

Spike struck a heroic pose, "I had to grow fast to protect the Lady Sparkle."

Rainbow snorted into laughter at the cheesy line as she helped Twilight back to her feet. "Oh Spike, don't ever change. Who's the new guy?" She directed a hoof at Long Road, "And where's Pinkie?"

Long Road, having sheathed his blade, responded. "Miss Pie is planning a party," Rainbow rolled her eyes at that, but he continued, "and I am Long Road, Twilight Sparkle's Knight."

Rainbow approached Long Road with a skeptical expression. She flew around him, leaving bands of rainbows, "Twi, you kidding? Celestia gets gold armor, Luna gets that cool purple stuff and bat wing motif, and you go for a donkey?"

Twilight stomped a hoof, "You stop that right this instant, Rainbow Dash. He is my friend, and a fine warrior on top of that. Donkey, pony, or dragon." She directed towards Spike lightly, "My court is the court of friendship. We're going to judge people on their merit, not their species."

Rainbow held up her front hooves and waved them placatingly, "Take a chill pill, Twi. If you say he's awesome, I'll take your word for it. Hey Long, nice to meet you." She thrust a hoof at Long Road, who met it in a bumping of hooves. "So are you here to help us fight all the crazy stuff going down? 'Cause I already have a head start on you."

Spike blinked, "You have? What have you been up to, RD?"

Rainbow Dash fluffed out her feathers as she landed, looking proud as she reported, "I cleared Trottingham, and helped get the ponies out of Baltimare. You should have seen it! It spread a lot faster there and the ponies thought they were goners, but I was all fwoosh!" She started gesturing her dramatic flying moves, "Woosh! It took like three days to get everypony out of the city, but they couldn't stop me!"

Celestia nodded, pointing at the clear patch around Trottingham, "Rainbow Dash's heroic efforts have given us Trottingham, where we can house many of the displaced ponies."

"Aw man," said Rainbow Dash excitedly, "You should have seen what Flutter's been up to."

As if summoned, the already opened door was darkened by the presence of the named pegasus, with Soft Mane beside her. Soft Mane closed the door behind them, "I found Fluttershy."

Rainbow zipped over only to stop, peering at Soft Mane with confusion written clearly on her face. "Are... you another of Twilight's friends?"

"My name," said Soft Mane, "Is Soft Mane, and yes. Nice to meet you... Rainbow Dash, right?"

Soft Mane's offered hand was met by Rainbow's hooves, using two to hold the hand and shake it up and down, "Ha! Even new ponies have heard of the amazing Dash! Nice to meet you, Soft, and good job bringing Fluttershy here." She was on Fluttershy next, hovering above her, "Go on Fluttershy, tell Twilight what you've been doing."

Fluttershy looked increasingly self-conscious, shuffling on her hooves, "Well, I..."

Twilight moved up to give Fluttershy a soft hug, getting a squeak from her before she began to relax. "I missed you, Fluttershy."

Fluttershy returned the embrace, "The princesses and Zecora said you were alright, but I missed you too, Twilight." If Fluttershy found anything odd about Twilight's appearance, she did not voice it. "So, um... I learned the smaller ones can be talked to... like my animal friends. They've been helping us, but they can't fight the big ones."

Spike clapped his claws together, "That's awesome! We can use all the help we can get."

Fluttershy blinked at the changed Spike, but her mind swiftly moved on, "The dragons don't like what's going on... I... talked to them."

Twilight jerked back in surprise, "I thought you were scared stiff of dragons."

Fluttershy quickly nodded, "Oh, I am, but it was very important. So... I talked to them anyway... They are ready to go, but need to know where to... attack."

Twilight flopped onto her haunches, "It sounds like you all have this under control."

Celestia shook her head, "We moved ahead with plans and backups. How could we not? But your presence, Twilight, will make this faster and smoother. We will risk less lives of pony and dragon warriors with their new princess to lead them."

Twilight shook her head, "All you have to do is find the biggest, meanest looking thing in the disturbance and teach it a lesson, then the rest go away with it. If we have the support of the dragons, we just have to find the targets."

Luna gave a light smile, "Then your mission has become more clear. Have you learned magics that will help you with this?"

Twilight considered a moment before nodding. She reached over and poked Long Road with her horn with a few strange words, and he faded away.

"I don't think," said Celestia, "Teleportation is going to help you scout."

Long Road's voice spoke from where he had vanished, "I am still here, m'lady."

Spike raised a finger, "That won't work in places where earth elementals took over."

Luna looked towards Spike, "I fail to see why not. Tis a most interesting trick."

Twilight nodded in agreement with Spike, "He's right. They feel through the ground and will know something invisible is creeping through them. But for the others, we can scout freely and direct our allies."

She hopped up, fore hooves on the table, and peered at Ponyville and its ugly brown smear, "Figures."

Spike poked Twilight in her side, "Ahem, you're forgetting something. Some of us never touch the ground if we don't want to."

Twilight brightened, "You're right! If we make Rainbow or you invisible, they won't know you're coming at all. This reminds me, Rainbow, how did you defeat the mess over Trottingham?"

Rainbow tilted her head a bit, "Huh, oh! You shoulda seen it! There were these tornadoes everywhere! They kept trying to knock me out of the sky and beat me around, but I wasn't having any of it. I'd punch one, and kick another, but they just kept coming. I thought 'It's now or never!' and I don't do never, so I went flying in on the center of all the tornadoes and boom I sonic rainboomed all over them. Just like that." She clapped her fore hooves together, "Cleared."

Author's Note

Two more of the mane six arrive, and battle plans quickly start shaping up!

In the darkness of the war room, typos could be hiding.

73 - Fashion Disaster

The door to the war room nudged open to reveal the harried, but somehow still dignified, form of Rarity. "Darlings, I'm here." She looked around the room for the moment she could before she was squeezed by a dragon she didn't recognize and squealed in alarm.

"Oh, sorry," came a much more familiar voice from the beast as he set her down where she started.

"S-Spike?" she asked, looking over the dragon. "They were not exaggerating when they said you you'd grown."

A strange creature with green legs, brown arms, and a mane done up in buns approached her quickly, waving a finger as she declared, "You had your chance. Spike is mine now!"

Spike adopted a look of mortification with wide eyes going quickly downcast. Even as he played with his tail, Rarity looked stunned for a moment before she focused in on one simple fact, "Darling, whomever you are, you can't go around in that." She waved a hoof at Soft Mane's undershirt, "Most undignified!"

Twilight rolled her eyes as she approached the crowd and nudged her way to Rarity. When their eyes met a hug was soon coming. "Oh, Twilight! It's so marvelous to have you back with us."

"I missed you too," said Twilight before she stepped back, "What have you been up to with... all this." she waved back at the hovering map of Equestria.

Rarity perked an ear, "Besides clothing all the lost ponies? Poor dears had to flee without any wardrobe to speak of. I've also been helping with the little ones."

Spike blinked owlishly, "When did you like doing that?" he asked with obvious surprise.

Rarity tossed her mane, "What? Emergencies don't ask us what we 'like'. The little ones needed teachers with a sense of refinement that could keep a cool head." She rolled a hoof, "Half the teachers were just a mess, so I stepped up."

Rainbow snickered into a hoof, "Not that it started smoothly."

Rarity gave an eyeroll at Rainbow's comment, "Yes, well, it did require some, ahem, learning before I got up to speed. The end result was satisfying, darlings. All their little eager faces each morning, ready to learn and listen. I'm not sure I'd want to make a life long career of it, so let us make haste with addressing the issue and get everypony back in their homes." She raised a hoof to point at Soft Mane, "Now then, who is this spirited thing?"

Spike started with, "Soft Mane--"

Only to have Soft Mane jump in, "His girlfriend."

Spike stared at Soft Mane, stammering and lost, while Rarity looked her over with a new appraisal, "Oh my. My little Spikey-Wikey grew up in more ways than one!" She moved up to Spike and leaned in, speaking lightly but audibly, "If you need any advice with her, my door is always open, darling."

Spike deflated, arms sagging, "Wait, I mean... you're... OK with this?"

Rarity tilted her head a little, "Why wouldn't I be? I mean, true, I'll miss my little Spike doting over me, but it would never have worked. I am a mature lady, and you are still a child, no offense. I love you, Spike, but not that way."

Spike sank down, his legs unable to support him anymore. It's not that he never suspected this truth, but to hear it said with such bluntness from Rarity knocked all the remaining strength from his body. "OK."

Rarity turned to Soft Mane, "You had better treat Spike right, young lady. I won't stand to hear he's being abused in any way. He is a gentlecolt, through and through and will treat you right if you give him the love he deserves."

Soft Mane appeared disarmed by Rarity's acceptance of her. Where a rival once stood, suddenly there was a supporter. "Uh, of course! My name's Soft Mane," she said, trying to start from the start. She offered a hand towards Rarity, "Nice to meet you, Rarity."

Rarity raised a hoof, but did more than a gentle brushing of that hoof against the offered hand, "Charmed, darling. Now let's get down to business."

Celestia nodded from where she had remained seated during the reunion, "There is only one left to arrive. It will be good to see you all together again."

"All?" said Rarity, looking at the ponies in the room, "Wherever has Pinkie gone off to? And who is that donkey in the dashing armor?"

Long Road perked at being addressed, "Long Road, Ma'am. Pleased to meet you. I think the lady Pie is planning a party for when the last of you arrive."

"That does sound like her," conceded Rarity, "Thank you, sir, I'm sure she'll pop out when she's ready. Now, Twilight. What is that you're wearing?" She started to circle around Twilight, devouring her ensemble greedily with her eyes, "Is this a fashion trend from another world? You simply must tell me!"

Twilight smiled at the antics of her friend, "It's all from Everglow. That's the world we were in. They taught me a great deal about enchanting and I put some great little enchantments in a lot of what we're all wearing."

Rarity approached Twilight, her magic plucking at her clothes curiously, "After this is all over, you simply have to show me some of that. A subtle enchantment or three on my clothes would take the fashion world positively by storm!" She arrived at the curious little band of metal surrounding Twilight's head, "And what is this? It's too simple to be a crown."

Twilight shook her head in agreement, "It isn't, but it makes my magic come easier, and, uh." She brushed one leg with the hoof of the other. "It makes riding horses easier."

Rainbow burst into a rough laughter, collapsing in place, "Riding horses! Oh Celestia! Twilight, you did not just say that!"

Twilight frowned slightly, "I'm not kidding. Everglow has ponies twice our size, but they're not smart. They use them for mounts sometimes."

Spike raised a claw, "I've seen them. I can fly faster than they can run though."

This caught Rainbow's attention, "What?" She was in the air in an instant, flashing over to Spike in a small circle, "I don't see any wings. Are you pulling my tail, Spike?"

Spike decided that showing was easier than telling and lifted from the ground. He poked her in the nose in a boop, "Look, Dash, no wings."

"Awesome!" exclaimed Rainbow as she did a backwards flip in the air. "Welcome to the club!" She thrust out a hoof, which was met by Spike's claws in a friendly bump. "Race you to the front gates!" And she was gone, not even waiting for confirmation. Spike realized what had happened a moment later and zoomed out the same window to try and catch up with her.

Fluttershy seemed to relax a little once Spike had left, which Long Road noticed. "Something troubling you, ma'am?"

Fluttershy quickly shook her head back and forth, "No! I mean.. not really..." her voice lowered with each word, "I mean... Spike just... scares me a little."

Long Road perked a long ear at her, "Ma'am, Spike is the gentlest dragon I have had the pleasure of meeting. He would do anything to protect a friend, which he counts you as one of."

"I know that," said Fluttershy with a whimper, "I know... that. He's my friend, but he's so big, and dangerous looking. I'm just being a silly filly." She collapsed, covering her face with her fore hooves. "I thought seeing all those dragons would get me over my fear, but it only got worse. I have nightmares of dragons now."

Luna looked suddenly guilty, "You have my apologies, dear Fluttershy. I didn't notice your distress with so many night terrors troubling the kingdom. I will protect you."

Fluttershy smiled from behind her fortress of hooves, "That's very kind of you, Princess Luna."

"Speaking of this," said Luna, rising to her hooves, "I should retire if I will have any energy come the evening." She vanished in a dark flash of purple energy.

Rarity moved over to give Fluttershy a comforting pat on the shoulder, "You were ever so brave, Fluttershy dear." She then looked to Twilight, "Now then. I know you, Twilight, what simply brilliant idea have you come up with to resolve this little trouble?"

Twilight brightened at the praise as she clapped her hooves together, "It's simple. I can make Spike and Rainbow invisible to scout out each area. We find the anchor, then we call in the dragons to get rid of them. Once the anchor is gone, the entire area reverts to normal," explained Twilight eagerly, "Fluttershy, how do we summon the dragons when we're ready?"

Fluttershy timidly rose back to her haunches and produced a small horn. A dragon's horn. "They said to blow this."

Soft Mane squinted at the small horn, "How are they going to hear that from wherever they are?"

Fluttershy shrugged, "Maybe... it's magic?"

Long Road nodded his head slowly, "We will have to have faith. If the dragons fail to respond, then we will have to attack ourselves. I will ride to battle at the Lady Sparkle's side and keep her safe."

Rarity gasped dramatically, "What a gentlecolt!"

Celestia corrected with a faint devious grin, "Twilight's knight."

Rarity's eyes went wide, "Darling! How could you not tell me this?" She trotted around Long Road in a circle, "I'm sure we will get to know each other more after all this tediousness is behind us." She extended a hoof towards Long Road, showing him the top of her hoof, "A pleasure to meet you, sir knight."

Long Road reached for her hoof and raised it to kiss the offered part, "The pleasure is mine, Lady Rarity. The Lady Sparkle spoke highly of you."

Rarity tittered with delight as she reclaimed her hoof, "What have you been filling your brave knight's head with, Twilight? Nothing scandalous, I do hope?"

Twilight rolled her eyes, "No, Rarity. I told him you were an expert fashionista, and one of my best friends."

Long Road smiled, "She failed to impress on me how refined you were, m'lady."

Rarity flushed a soft red, "Oh my! I've forgotten what it's like to be around a true gentlecolt." She looked at Twilight directly, "You'd best treat this one right, darling, or I may have to steal him away from you."

Twilight went wide eyed, "Uh..." She looked between the two, though now Long Road was blushing and looking ashamed. "I'll... try to do that, Rarity."

Author's Note

I had an unusually fun time writing for Rarity. What does this say about me? Keeping everyone in character is a bit of a challenge. So many characters!

Characterization, conversations, exposition. This chapter covers a lot of interactions that felt right to me while writing. Do you agree?

74 - An Honest Day's Work

A guard rushed into the war room, gold armor gleaming. "Princess!" He hurried to her side and whispered to her. Her wings flared as her eyes widened.

"Bring her here immediately," she ordered.

Twilight looked over as the guard fled, "What's wrong?"

Celestia was looking at Soft Mane, "It seems you will have a chance to demonstrate your abilities. Twilight has invested her faith in the healing arts of your world, so I will as well."

Soft Mane swallowed heavily but nodded. Her patient was hurried in a few moments later in the form of an orange coated earth pony that looked like she had seen the wrong end of a sword a few too many times. Soft Mane hurried towards the form even as the guards gently set the injured pony down. She lifted her shirt slightly to make sure her brand of destiny could be seen and felt the healing warmth of Lashtada pour through her into the surroundings. It had little immediate effect on the injured, but it could buy her time to get to their side.

"Applejack!" cried Twilight, moving a hoof over her mouth. She let Soft Mane work, however. Soft Mane placed her hands on the prone form of Applejack while saying her prayers, conjuring the pink force of her goddess to soothe pains and mend broken flesh. The guards were returning, laden with more stretchers. Soon there were about ten ponies laid out. Long Road advanced beside Soft Mane, assisting her with soft taps of his hooves on the injured.

"What happened?" asked Rarity, "They all look simply dreadful, though our new friends are doing an admirable job."

Celestia shook her head, "They've begun attacking the trains, or at least they did this once. We can afford to delay no longer. This war must end, quickly."

Applejack stirred with a grunt, "Won't get any arguments from me on that," she said as she got herself upright, "Much obliged, pa..." she trailed off, looking at the curious creature that had healed her. "Uh, what in tarnation are you? Ah mean, no offense or nothing."

Twilight played the introduction game, swinging a hoof at Soft Mane, "Soft Mane, priest and healer, and this," she pointed at AJ, "Is Applejack, honest and dependable friend. Are you ok, Applejack?" When she got a nod, she grabbed Applejack up in a firm hug.

Applejack laughed at the embrace, returning it, "Ah missed you something fierce, and here you are with a couple of new friends even. Ya ain't considering replacing us now are you?" Her tone was jesting, but it still brought a momentary look of shock on Twilight's face before she began fiercely shaking her head. "Ya still didn't explain what, uh, she? is?" She raised a hoof to point at Soft Mane.

Her magic depleted, Soft Mane settled down against the table. "Mother's a pony, father's a human," she said a little tiredly. "Just think of me as a pony with fingers." She waggled the mentioned anatomy as a flash of a smile appeared briefly.

"Lands Sake," said Applejack, "Well nice to meet you. Any pal of Twilight's a pal of mine."

Of the many ponies stirring in the pile, one was staring at Soft Mane rather intently. She got to her hooves and approached quietly. Fortunately for her, Soft Mane was paying attention to her friends and only noticed when a soft snout bumped into a hand and began nuzzling.

"Oh!" squeaked Soft Mane, looking down at the pony who's fur wasn't that far off in coloration from her own. "Hello there."

"Hi," replied the mint green unicorn. "I'm Lyra Heartstrings. Your name is Soft Mane?" When she received a nod, she reared up onto her hind legs easily, as if she had much practice with it, "May I feel it?" She was reaching a hoof towards Soft Mane's hair. Soft Mane gave a more hesitant nod before Lyra began to inspect this supposedly soft mane. It was soft. Lyra suddenly grabbed Soft Mane's hand between two hooves and shook it, "It's like in my dreams..."

Rarity raised a brow, "Lyra, dear, we have important things to do. Equestria is in dire need of saving and all that."

Lyra shook her head quickly, "I know! I... can I help? I know some magic."

Twilight began to gently let Lyra down when Celestia spoke, "This is an excellent opportunity."

"It is?" asked Twilight.

Celestia nodded slowly, "Since you find it intimidating to take me on as your first pupil, we will see if you can teach this unicorn instead." She pointed at Lyra, who grinned with excitement. Soft Mane attempted to use the distraction to escape but Lyra pulled her close again.

"Are... you..." she trailed off, unable to finish questioning her mentor's instructions. "I'll do my best!"

Applejack raised a brow, "Now just what in tarnation are you about ta teach, Twi?"

Twilight raised a hoof, "First thing is first. Princess." She lifted two forks and placed them on the table, "One of these has the song of Everglow, and the other, Equestria. They are labeled. Can you please fix me? I want my old body and magic back. Spike's fine how he is."

Celestia lifted the forks in front of herself, carefully studying them before she struck them. The subtly different notes sang in the air. Celestia waved Twilight forward. Once she was seated in front of Celestia, the magic began. Celestia's horn began to glow brightly as those notes became louder and deeper, penetrating into Twilight's form and shaking it as if she would come apart from the force. Something broke loose inside of Twilight with a brief stab of pain, then relief.

"I don't look different?" asked Twilight, looking over her body.

Celestia nodded, "I make it a point to not use transmutation magic, but your gift should be in working order."

Twilight looked uncertain a moment before she gave her wings a flap. Flight came easily, without willing the magic within her. With a squeak of joy she made a quick circle around the room. Celestia added, "Your magic as well. You should be able to use your alicorn reserves again."

Twilight bobbed her head before leaping forward to embrace Celestia in thanks. She reclaimed her forks and tucked them away, "Now, what I'll be teaching you," she looked at Lyra, "Is a different way of doing magic. It doesn't rely on horns. Anypony can learn it."

Applejack blinked, "Anypony?"

"Anypony," said Twilight with a nod. "Assuming it works here, which I have no reason to believe it doesn't, since I've already used it."

Applejack put a hoof behind her head, "So, uh, even an earth pony?"

"Yes," said Twilight quizzically, "That's what I said."

AJ nodded, "Then you have two students, Twilight."

Twilight tilted her head at Applejack, "I thought you didn't like magic."

"Well," said Applejack, shuffling, "Ah reckon part of that was it just not being an option. If ah can be the first earth pony t'do it, that sounds mighty fine. Not to replace hard work or nuthin', but..."

Rarity came up beside Applejack, "We make it look easy, darling, but magic is plenty of hard work on its own."

Applejack nodded quickly, "Right right, just saying. I don't plan to harvest no trees with it, but scaring off timberwolves, or vampire fruit bats? Ah reckon no harm in that?"

Long Road approached Applejack, "It is admirable to expand your horizons, Lady Jack, and a pleasure to meet you. I am Long Road, Twilight's Knight."

Applejack looked over at the donkey, "Huh, you're the most combat ready donkey ah ever did lay my eyes on." She thrust a hoof forward at him, "Pleased to meetcha, and just call me Applejack."

They bumped hooves amiably before Applejack turned her eyes on Soft Mane and Lyra. "Lands sake, girl, why are you hanging off of her like that?"

Lyra became self conscious, blushing deep through her fur, "I... it's hard to explain." With a bit of magic, she conjured a lyre and set it before Soft Mane, "Look at this. It's not meant to be played with hooves." She brought Soft Mane's captive hand to the strings and let them go, "Go on, try it."

Soft Mane looked quite skeptical, but gave it a soft twang, then another. She had no idea how to play a lyre, but she was content enough to lightly pluck the cords in what seemed to be a pleasant enough pattern.

"See," said Lyra, "A natural. If I want to play it, I have to use magic, and that's my cutie mark!" In her excitement, the lyre vanished, no longer fueled by her personal magic. "Tell me where you're from."

"Everglow," said Soft Mane, "It's another world."

"See!" repeated Lyra. "It came from another world." She flopped on her bottom, "You're like... me, from another world, with those... things." she pointed a hoof at Soft Mane's hands.

"Hands?" asked Soft Mane.

"No, the things on the ends of them," corrected Lyra.

"Fingers?" Soft Mane wriggled her fingers for emphasis and Lyra bobbed her head, almost palpably jealous of the digits.

Twilight gave a slightly exasperated chuckle, "If Sweetie Drops heard you right now."

This struck Lyra, making her shrink back, "Don't tell Bon Bon!"

Rarity tilted her head, "I don't mean to pry, darling, but whyever not? She always seems supportive of your... eccentricities."

Soft Mane smiled and couched down to be on the level with the cowering Lyra. "You sound like you really like this Bon Bon. If you are true friends, then she will understand."

Lyra nodded slowly, "Yea, I suppose so. Still, this is amazing..." She reached forward again to get those talented fingers when Celestia cleared her throat.

"Lyra Heartstrings. You are to remain in the castle until such time as Princess Twilight Sparkle has sufficient time to tutor you. You will be my guest until your schooling is complete," said Celestia, her tone offering no chance for arguments. After Lyra nodded, Celestia pointed to the door, "The guards will see you to your room." Dismissed, Lyra departed, still star struck.

Applejack gave Soft Mane a soft nudge, "Don't see what all the big fuss is about."

Soft Mane shrugged as she rose back to her full height. "They're handy."

Twilight snorted at the pun and rolled her eyes before looking to the princess, "Well that's all of us now. We should get started."

The deafening report of a cannon made everypony in the room jump. Confetti rained down on them along with invitations.

Hello friends,

Come to the dining hall on the east side of the palace for the besterest party of the year!

No Need to RSVP,
Pinkie Pie

Applejack snorted as she read the small card, "That gal's not changed one bit. Ah reckon we better git on over there before she comes after us."

Author's Note

Sudden Lyra Attack!

While adorable, I put her aside, as we have enough characters to fuss about right now. Maybe we'll come back to her later.

Note, Pinkie never lost her Pinkie magic, cause Pinkie. Pinkie don't gotta explain anything!

That confetti blast may have smudged some of the transcript, beware of typos.

75 - The Party has Begun

Celestia quietly excused herself to attend to matters of state, leaving Twilight and her companions to face the Pinkie Party without her. When they arrived at the dining hall, lively music could already be heard spilling out of it. The lighting was bright, the tables were covered with snacks, and festive signs were covered with Pinkies rambling thoughts of happiness. 'Howdy Applejack' 'Keep it fabulous, Rarity!' 'We saw so many new animals, Fluttershy!' and other similar remarks were hanging from everything.

But no Pinkie Pie was in sight.

Applejack walked into the room with confidence, "Say, anyone see Spike, or RD, to say nothing of the party mare?"

Willing to wait, they began to relax, chat, and nibble on the provided foods. It wasn't until half an hour had passed that concerns began to mount again. Twilight shook her head as she surveyed the room, "This is the first time Pinkie Pie isn't at one of her own parties. This isn't like her at all."

Rarity agreed with a soft nod, "And if Spike and Rainbow Dash are gone too, they're likely together, darling. Now whatever would have possessed them to not arrive?"

Long Road frowned then, a sudden collapsing of his expression, "They are likely doing something... ill-advised. Rainbow struck me as a pony willing to do bold things if they thought it would help, and I doubt either Spike or Pinkie Pie would stop her, rather than going along."

Soft Mane began to look worried. She put down the fizzy drink she was nursing and approached Twilight, "So how do we find them?"

Twilight smiled despite the lowering moods, "We don't. We'll just have to make this party ourselves."

Applejack raised a brow at this, "Come again?"

"This," said Twilight, gesturing around the room, "is still important. Pinkie wanted us to have a good time, and we're going to do it, Pinkie or no Pinkie. I'm sure they didn't get into too much trouble. Now let's play some games." She grabbed a game of pin the tail on the pony with her magic and had it affixed to a wall in short order. "Who's first?"

Long Road looked at the smiling, tail-less, earth pony displayed on the picture, "Huh."

Applejack came up alongside him and nudged him, "What's got you worked up, partner?"

"It's nothing," said Long Road, "They're just usually donkeys back home. I always thought it was a bit cruel as a foal, all those donkeys missing their tails."

Applejack gave him a pat on the shoulder before suddenly wrapping a scarf over his head, "Enough sad thoughts. Ah say it's yer time t' play." She guided him a little away from the hung up pony and gave him a good spinning before putting the tail in his slack mouth. "Have at it!"

Long Road staggered dizzily before advancing. The others cried out help. "Left, left!" shouted Twilight. "You're almost there," came the voice of Soft Mane. He moved through the darkness, encountering the wall lightly with his nose. He felt the edge of the paper with some exploration, then thrust forward, nailing the tail to the wall. When the scarf was removed, he saw he had gotten the tail a few inches high, but in approximately the right location. Applejack was applauding with vigorous hoof claps and the others soon joined in to make Long Road blush lightly in pleased but awkward pride.

Fluttershy approached Soft Mane while the party went on around them. "Excuse me, if you don't mind," she spoke in her soft way, "I've never met a pony human before."

Soft Mane nodded, used to this idea from an early age, "Did you have a question, Fluttershy?"

Fluttershy froze before she nodded quickly, "I was hoping to look at you, if it's ok, to see how the pony and the not pony come together." She awkwardly gestured with her hooves. "I study animals of all kinds."

Soft Mane gave a slow sigh, "You're lucky you're a friend of a friend, Fluttershy."

Fluttershy shook her head quickly, "No! I mean, if it's any trouble, you don't--" Soft Mane had placed her hand on Fluttershy's snout, quieting her.

"It's OK," said Soft Mane, petting back along the snout and across that pink mane in gentle attention. Fluttershy began to relax, melting into the soft pets. While one hand kept Fluttershy calm, the other worked off her shirt. She only had to pause the scratching to finish folding the shirt, "There."

Fluttershy looked over the exposed pony satyr curiously. She raised a hoof to point at her flank, "What a pretty cutie mark you have. What does it mean?" she asked, looking at the two hearts bound in silver wire.

"Well, It's... not the one I was born with," confessed Soft Mane.

"Born with?" asked Fluttershy, growing confused, "But you're not born with cutie marks. You earn them when you learn your special talent." She gestured with a wing at her own, the three butterflies. "I got mine when I learned just how special the animals were to me."

"Different world, different rules," said Soft with a light wave before she reached and began petting Fluttershy around the ears. Fluttershy's eyes half lid at the attention, but she was still intent on looking Soft over. When she pointed at the brand of destiny again, Soft Continued, "That's the mark of my god, Lashtada. We... kind of rescued her. She's very nice, and gives me the power to heal hurt people, er, ponies."

Fluttershy reached out a hoof, gently touching Soft's tail. She examined it and her pony legs. They felt like a normal pony's, just rearing up onto their hind legs. She could see the balance was good, and everything seemed to be in order. Advancing upwards, the fur gave way to the brown skin. Most critters had feathers, fur, or scales to cover them, but Soft Mane was just bare skin where the fur faded out. She saw that her breasts were in the wrong place for a pony, high on her chest instead of where a foal could easily reach them. She had a mane like a pony would, despite the top of her being otherwise sparse of hair. After looking over everything, even those petting hands, Fluttershy sat back on her haunches. "You're a very special mare."

Elsewhere in the room, Rarity was soliciting Twilight for information, "You simply must show me some of those tricks. Just think of the favors you would be doing the fashion industry as a whole!"

"It's not that easy, Rarity," Twilight demurred. "It's not that I don't want to show you. I do! But you can't learn it in a few minutes, and not at a party of all places."

Rarity pouted at Twilight, "At least show me some of what you've learned, dear. I simply know you must have some amazing things to share."

With a sigh, Twilight waved at Applejack, getting her attention. When Applejack arrived, Twilight held up a hoof, "Alright, now, I'm going to knock over Applejack."

Applejack blinked and jerked back a little, "Say what?"

"And I won't cheat and pick her up to do it," said Twilight with confidence, backing away from Applejack, "You just get ready." She began to glow with her power. It all seemed to come just a little easier now that she had access to her full reserves again. She drew hungrily from them as her book floated into view. The knowledge of the spell she wanted came to her mind and she reared up, hooves cycling in the air, "Here we... go!" She came down with a loud clop, and the floor seemed to ripple on its way towards Applejack rapidly, heaving violently beneath the earth pony. Applejack tried her best to ride the wave, but was tossed onto her side with an oof.

Rarity gave a polite clopping of her forehooves, "Quite a show, Twilight dear. But do you have something a bit less... violent?"

"Yea," agreed Applejack as she quickly stood back up and recovered her fallen hat, "Ah reckon that's enough knocking ponies around fer one party."

Twilight shook her head, "I confess not really. Everglow was a dangerous place, so I focused on fighting magic, but!" She smiled radiantly, "Once we take care of those elementals, I'll have plenty of time to study the archives. I can't wait to get started!"

Applejack gave Twilight a soft poke with a hoof, "After ya start teaching me, right?"

Twilight tilted her head a little, "During. Learning how to read and write magic is the first step, long before we start with the doing. It's like baking an apple," A metaphor she assumed Applejack would appreciate. "You have to learn how to care for an apple tree if you ever want to be able to make pies consistently, so we'll start with learning how to plant those trees up here." She tapped Applejack's head with a hoof, "Then learn how to water and care for them. Once they're big and strong, then we can start harvesting and making tasty treats."

Applejack burst into laughter as Twilight finished, "That's the first time ah ever heard magic explained as apple trees before."

Rarity moved beside Twilight and bumped her side to side, "Our little Twilight has a talent for teaching when she gets her heart set on it. It's simply fantastic. I'll have to attend these classes as well, I suppose, or you'll never show me how to get magic to stick to clothes. But if you'll excuse me..."

Rarity moved away from Twilight and Applejack and found the quietly drinking Long Road. "What do we have here? A dashing gentlecolt all by himself, why, this is a travesty and I will not stand for it."

Long Road perked his ears up at Rarity when she began to speak, then looked sheepish. "I wasn't trying to hide, ma'am, just enjoying the punch."

"Pinkie makes a fine punch, dear," agreed Rarity, "But it's time for dancing." Her blue magic softly detached Long Road from his drink as she asked, "Now you won't keep a lady waiting, will you?"

"No ma'am," he replied. He escorted her out to the dance floor with rapidly building concern. "I've never... really danced before, Lady Rarity. I don't want to embarrass you."

Rarity made a quick dismissive motion with a hoof, "Think nothing of it, darling, just do as I do." She began to lead him in pace with the music, which was mercifully less fast beat than many of the other songs that had played. Though he stumbled, she patiently guided him back into step, "See, just go with the flow dear." Her words were soft and encouraging.

From across the room Twilight stole glances at the dancing couple, unsure how to feel about it. "Say, uh, Applejack," she asked.

"Yea?" she replied before taking a bite of a soft cookie.

"I... think I may have made a mistake, but I don't even know where to start," confessed Twilight. "This is between us, OK?"

"You know ahm good for mah word," said Applejack with a smile, "Now what's on yer mind?"

"I... think... no, I know that Long Road," She pointed her horn at the donkey subtly, "has had feelings for me, but I didn't really... know what to do with it, but now..."

Applejack glanced over at Rarity and Long Road dancing together, "Well, did you like him back, or not? Way ah see it, if you didn't, Rarity's doing a favor."

Twilight just blushed, going silent for a few moments as she struggled to put it to words, "I... don't know, I mean... seeing them dancing..."

Applejack suddenly hugged Twilight, pulling her close. "Yer feeling jealous huh?" Twilight nodded into the embrace, burying her face into Applejack's strong neck.

Author's Note

Party time! Excellent!

Did you know Twilight was holding out on a hand-making spell with Lyra? Her world will be shattered when she learns it.

We're still finding glitter everywhere, along with the typos it brings. Dang it, Pinkie! Come back here and clean up your mess!

76 - Meanwhile

"Are you sure this is a good idea?" asked Spike as they flew through the air away from the castle. Spike was holding Pinkie aloft while Rainbow Dash flapped alongside him. "I'm pretty sure Twilight's going to get angry."

Rainbow rolled her eyes with a snort, "She can be angry all she wants. We're going to get things done while they party. I can take on a bunch of angry clouds, what's a few rocks? We'll have Ponyville clear in no time."

Pinkie wriggled her hooves with a giggle, enjoying the scenery as it flew past below. "Don't worry, Spike, we're here to help Rainbow out. With the three of us, we'll be dandy."

Spike shook his head as he looked down at his passenger, "I don't get it. It's a party, don't you want to be there?"

"Yupper," said Pinkie, "But thinking about Sugarcube Corner having no Cakes in it? Even I can't party to that. Don't worry! I left them everything they need to have a good time. I'm an expert you know." She stuck out her tongue a little and focused her attention as they rapidly approached Ponyville. She thrust a hoof ahead, making poor Spike wobble, "Ahead, full speed!" Her magic washed over them, making their already fast approach hasten.

"Aw yea," complimented Rainbow, "When did you learn to do this? I didn't think I could get any faster! So what are we looking for? It's like a rock collection down there."

Below them, it was like some giant had come along and dropped piles of rocks everywhere through the town. They didn't appear to react to the flying ponies or the dragon, just laying there, looking harmless. Fortunately they knew better.

Spike nodded as he pulled into a slow circle around the town, "We're looking for the biggest pile in there. If it's this huge, the pile's gotta be... ginormous. Just remember it'll try to clobber you if you get close."

Pinkie Pie pointed, "Found it!" Where she indicated was Twilight's crystal castle, which appeared to be buried partially under a massive pile of boulders.

Rainbow stopped in place instantly and peered at it, "So we just have to bust that up? That doesn't look too bad. I bet Applejack could smash them with one good buck."

Spike looked doubtful, "Yea... I've fought these things, they're a lot harder than you think. Let me get its attention, then back me up." He pointed down, "There, a spot where there aren't other piles too close to it. We don't want to fight the whole town of these things at once."

Pinkie nodded quickly at Spike's plans. "Don't worry, guys, we can do this!" Her magic radiated out with her words, filling them with a sense of hope. Her usual subtle encouragements seem to have been made much more plain for her trip to Everglow. She was suddenly holding a trombone and began playing a piece clearly meant for battle on it.

Rainbow did a hoof-pump, "I'm feeling way psyched. Let's show that rock what it means to mess with Ponyville!" She zipped ahead, with Spike following behind. As they approached, the pile began to quiver, then rapidly assembled into a huge mound, the rocks fusing together to make a pony of earth that stood easily sixteen feet in height. A stone hoof raised to crush Rainbow but she zipped out of the way in a hard left, losing a few feathers but keeping her hide.

Spike dropped off Pinkie close to the ground before rushing at the stone pony. With a powerful exhale, he entered the battle with lightning washing out across the beast. Its roar was like an angry avalanche of grinding stone. Spike caught a flail of a kicking hoof, knocking him back with the solid blow, but he had suffered worse at the hands of Fast Shadow and quickly returned to the fray with stone rending sweeps of claws and teeth.

"Wicked," said Rainbow as she saw Spike going to town on the angry stone pony. She flew around its head, landing a quick punch and kick along the way. As Spike had promised, these were very tough rocks. Even with Pinkie's inspiring presence she was barely making marks on it with each impact of her hooves against the creature. "Aw come on, fall over already! We don't have all day."

Pinkie suddenly vanished from sight as Spike partially deflected the stone creature's attempts to crush the life from him. Dancing between the two incoming hooves, Spike moved with a blur of Pinkie-given speed, leaving fresh cracks in the stone as he hammered at it like any well trained smith would a bent sword. The earth creature staggered back when Spike ran into it with his head and tore a chunk of it free. Mmm, this one tasted like cherry. Best elemental ever. Spike felt a soft tapping on his shoulder, "Keep it up, Spike, you're doing great!" came the enthusiastic voice of Pinkie as some of the worst of the hurt faded away.

The stone horse faced the direction of Spike, no, behind Spike. With a sudden lunge, Pinkie's squeak was heard and her music stopped as something hit the ground with a thump just beside its pillar of a leg. Pinkie's conjured trombone appeared, rolling to a stop close by. "Pinkie!" shouted Rainbow as she landed on its head, flailing at it with her hooves, "You big dumb jerk! You hurt Pinkie!"

Spike was filled an equal fury, burrowing into the creature's chest mercilessly. It couldn't reach him very well as he began to vanish into its tough hide, so it turned its attentions to Rainbow, swatting her free of its head. She pulled up before hitting the ground and came back for a fresh attack. Though the blow had brought stars to her vision, all she could think about was Pinkie Pie, hurt somewhere below. She ducked and bobbed around its hooves to land her hits. She brought a buck to its face and its head suddenly popped free. "Huh?" The beast collapsed in front of her, with Spike left to float in the air from where he had apparently cut his way to its center. "Dude, Spike. That was way awesome! Where's Pinkie? Is she OK?"

"I'm fine!" came Pinkie's voice before she appeared, a bit roughed up but in one piece. "Note that being in the way of a rushing wall? Not fun!"

Spike looked around, "Uh, it didn't collapse..." It was true, there were still rock piles everywhere, and the buildings looked like they were half formed of rocks instead of the wood and thatch they had been.

Rainbow Dash crossed her arms, "Uncool. I thought you said we just had to smash the biggest rock pile."

A new voice spoke, "That was not the largest, though you are brave to fight it." Emerging from between rows of buildings was a dragon of glittering crystals. "You search for me."

Spike spun to face the larger dragon and swallowed nervously. "Uh, hi there."

Pinkie Pie joined in the greetings, waving a hoof at the large dragon, "Hey, uh, are you holding this here?"

"I am," it said, watching them while sitting on its haunches.

"Could you stop it?" asked Pinkie.

"I cannot. So long as I am in this realm, it remains tied to me," he replied.

Rainbow flew up to the dragon, "Well cut it out! This is our home, not yours."

"Be that as it may," spoke the dragon, "it is not my choice. I find your world unappealing."

"It's not so bad," said Pinkie, "But if you don't want to be here, why can't you go home?"

The dragon made an idle effort at swatting Rainbow out of his face, "Would that it were an option. Do you know a powerful wizard that can send me home? I will not resist them."

Spike tapped his chin, "Hey, so, can you leave this spot? I mean." He pointed up at Canterlot, visible in the distance, "If you can come with us to there, we can get you help."

"I will do this, fellow dragon. If you speak falsely, I will be most displeased." It spread its crystal wings, rainbows refracting wildly in the light, "Lead on."

Spike quickly gathered up Pinkie and was off back to Canterlot. Rainbow Dash flew at his side, "Why don't we just, you know, rough him up. He doesn't look as tough as those rock things."

Spike raised a brow at her, "Dash, come on. He's a dragon, and he's being friendly even. He just wants to go home, so let's help him, and then maybe it'll all close up like it's supposed to." He glanced behind himself to see the massive shape of the crystal dragon taking up the rear in an effortless flight. "Besides, I think he's a lot tougher than the stone dudes, just not as... rocky. Trust me on this. You think I'm cool, you haven't seen a grown up dragon."

"Besides!" exclaimed Pinkie, "Making friends is way better than fighting ponies. I bet he's a super nice dragon."

"I can hear you all," pointed out the dragon with a faint smirk on his reptilian face. "I see you are uneducated in the matter of elements, but I am not here to be your teacher today. I am Light Stone." He repeated the name in the language of dragons, though none of them understood it. "A pleasure to meet you, even if it is to be briefly."

They arrived in Canterlot shortly, sending ponies into a wild panic as a true dragon of immense size flew overhead. When the party landed before the castle, the guards raised their spears at the great beast even as they shook a little. "It's cool guys, he's with me," said Spike, hiking a thumb at himself. "Tell Celestia we need her."

One of the guards spoke, "She has to set the sun in a moment. We'll send her out after that." He then retreated into the castle, 'bravely' volunteering to tell her instead of remaining in the presence of Light Stone.

They waited there as the sun sank beneath the horizon and the moon came up to take its place. A minute later, Celestia appeared, walking out alongside the guard that had called for her. She looked up at the dragon with some surprise in her eyes, "I have not seen a dragon of your sort before. What brings you to Equestria?"

"I am Light Stone," said Light, "And I am told you can send me home, to Everglow."

Rainbow flew beside the princess, "If we can get him home, Ponyville should clear up."

The princess nods, "I can do this, but it will take a moment of preparation." She raised a wing to point to a clear spot in the garden, "Wait there."

Minutes later, Celestia had a book beside her with the needed magic, "Your timing is impeccable. I only learned the needed part of this earlier today."

"Truly," said Light, "The fates work in strange ways. I do not mean to be rude, but I hunger to be in my own nest again. My mate must be sick with worry, and he is clueless with the whelps."

Celestia gave a gentle smile, then began the spell. With a rush of golden energy and the soft hum of Everglow's harmony, Light began to fade away. As she faded away entirely, a soft rumble was felt under hooves. Rainbow Dash, already flying high in the air, shouted down, "Looks clear!" She zipped down to stand in front of the slightly winded Celestia, "That did it! Ponyville looks good as new."

Pinkie was nowhere to be seen, but Spike stood nearby, "One down, uh, how many more to go?"

Celestia replied, "There were four significant events and a dozen smaller ones."

With a sigh, Spike nodded, "Plenty more to go."

Pinkie nudged Spike softly, "I thought you said the dragon was a boy?"

Spike flushed lightly, "I, uh, thought so?"

Rainbow sniggered softly, "Better have Twilight go over the birds and the bees again."

Author's Note

Some ponies just have no patience. No one told me not-elementals could join this party! What other horrors await our brave heroes?

At least Ponyville is liberated! Apples for everypony!

The blinding rainbow scales of that dragon may have caused typos, let me know.

78 - Water Paddling

The train came to a smooth halt with no station in sight. The conductor slid open the door half a minute later, nodding at the passengers, "It's all clear, your highness. You can disembark when you're ready. I'll... stay here and keep the train ready."

Twilight nodded at him quickly, "Thank you." Her gaze returning to her friends swiftly, "Alright, let's get to work! Spike, Rainbow, and Fluttershy, come here." She tapped the ground with a hoof. Soon the three were assembled and with her magic she made them vanish from sight, "First step, scout. Fluttershy, talk with the smaller elementals. Rainbow and Spike, look and see. No attacking, No assaults. We'll launch the attack tomorrow when we have all the information. Today is about getting that information. Got it?"

A chorus of agreement came from the three, Fluttershy practically unheard between the other two. They were gone with the sound of wings, leaving the others behind. Twilight looked to her other allies with a smile, "Now we wait."

Fluttershy approached the lake that had formed at the base of the Neighagra falls. The water fell from an incredible high above, creating the famous sight. She wished that she could just watch it, and perhaps find some of the local critters that lived in such a special place. Her eyes fell on her target, a small watery creature. It was little more than a tiny wave that lapped at the edge of the water. It was almost... cute. "Hello there," she softly called to it. "Can I talk to you a moment?"

The watery creature jerked in surprise, becoming an upright shower of water that blurbled like a fountain. It didn't flee at least, "I didn't mean to surprise you," insisted the invisible Fluttershy in her kind tones, "I won't hurt you, little thing." She gestured for it to come closer, though it had no chance of seeing the motion. "I just need an eeeency favor, if you wouldn't mind."

The water creature began to blurble more pointedly, to bubble and pop wetly. Though there were no Equestrian words in it, Fluttershy could feel the meaning in them. She nodded her head, "I promise. Can you find the big water creature? The biggest one? Oh, no, don't make it mad, I wouldn't want you to be hurt. That would be just awful." The water creature seemed to relax at Fluttershy's concern, blubbing at her questioningly. "Yes, just find it and tell me where it was and what it looks like, please. I know it's a terrible inconvenience. You don't have to."

With the sound of a large bubble popping, the water elemental rushed into the waves where it became invisible against the water surrounding it. There was little more to do but wait, so Fluttershy landed and watched the pond.

Spike and Rainbow Dash did quick survey of the area. "I can't see anything," reported Spike. "Just a few of them at the edge."

"Well, yea," came the annoyed voice of Rainbow from the air, "I bet they're all hiding in the water, waiting for something to show up."

Spike lowered slightly, "Well maybe I should look down there then?" He could hear the sound of Rainbow flying closer.

"As awesome as your flying may be, do you think that's a good idea?"

Spike snorted with a smile, "Rainbow Dash is lecturing me on safety."

"Yea yea," came her voice, "I just don't want my favorite dragon pal getting beat up. How are we going to fight this thing anyway, in the water?"

Spike peered into the dark waters as he considered, "Think we can lure it out? Then Twilight could blast it!"

"Did she get better at blasting things?" asked Rainbow, "I mean, you got better at, you know... dragonny things."

Spike made an expansive gesture that couldn't be seen, "You should see it. She can make lightning bolts that put most of the ones that come from your clouds to shame, and rip open holes in the ground filled with spikes!"

"Woah, what? No way," said Rainbow skeptically, "Like with a book right?"

"Nuh uh," replied Spike defiantly, "She can just, you know, do it, like a snap of a finger." He snapped his claws, making the sound from nowhere.

"Awesome," agreed Rainbow, "Well let's do that then, cause I wanna see that!"

Spike could hear Rainbow quickly flying back towards the train and zipped after her.

The three scouts had returned to the train car, then visible. Rainbow shook her head, "Couldn't see much from the sky. We're pretty sure most of the water things are, you know, in the water. On the plus side, we didn't see any dragons or other things."

Fluttershy looked around at the gathered party nervously, "Well, I... The little ones have a request."

Rarity spoke up with confusion, "A request? Darling, I didn't know they could have requests."

"Oh," said Fluttershy, "They're quite smart. The little ones feel bullied by the larger ones and were hoping they could, you know... stay, if it isn't too much of a problem... They promise to behave."

Twilight shook her head, "I'm not sure how good an idea that is. Equestria has enough troubles without new residents. How do we know they won't cause trouble?"

Pinkie stuck out her tongue, "Aw come on girls. They just want a chance! We shouldn't say no to new friends." She then raised a hoof, "Remember Zecora."

Long Road sighed, "The friend that you didn't rescue yesterday?" When Pinkie's expression fell, he apologized, "I didn't mean to bring such pain, Pinkie. We'll rescue her."

Soft Mane lifted her shoulders, "Well, I vote we give them a chance to be good neighbors. We can always come back for them if we need to."

"Is it that easy?" asked Twilight, "Won't fixing things send them back anyway?"

Fluttershy spoke up, in her own soft way, "They said they will run as far as they can when we fight. They can't stay away for too long, but it should be enough to be here afterwards. All they want... is a chance. If you won't do it, I won't tell you what they told me."

Rarity approached Fluttershy, putting a hoof on her shoulder, "You are something else, dear. If you feel this strongly, I suppose we have no choice. Hopefully, they will just add to Neighagra's charms."

The rest nodded in agreement and Fluttershy began to smile, "Oh thank goodness... The biggest, meanest, rudest one lives in a cave underwater. The little ones can draw the meanie out and will rush past us, bringing it after them. They'll keep running, and then... we fight, I mean... you fight..." She shrank in place a little, looking ill prepared to actually battle. "If that's OK."

Twilight nodded, "That sounds like a plan. Let's draw it away from the train, just in case. From what I remember, it won't have any particular weaknesses. Depending on how large it is, it can and will try to crush a pony. Keep away from the water, it's strongest there. If it runs away, let it. It'll be easier to get it back out than to lose any of you."

Soft Mane raised a hand, "If you're hurt, go to me or Pinkie. We'll make it all better."

Pinkie threw a hoof around Soft Mane's shoulders, "We're healing buddies!"

With the plans set, they departed the train. Rarity lagged behind, "I imagine you'll have this well in hoof, Twilight darling." She was in no rush to enter melee with a water creature. Just thinking about what it could do to her mane and tail made her shudder softly.

Fluttershy was the first to the coast, as the others stayed back on dry land. She splashed softly at the water until a little wave poked free. "Hello," she said softly, "They agreed." It seemed to blurble excitedly, "Yes it is wonderful. Are you all ready? Will you be careful? I don't want any little ones getting hurt." It blubbed singly. "Well, OK... We're ready." She returned to the group, then past it, soon joining Rarity.

At first the pond was just... quiet. They watched it expectantly as they prepared. Pinkie produced a trumpet and began playing a rousing piece, filling the others with a ready energy to battle. Twilight began to use her strange new magic. A barely visible disk of force began to float beside her, then she wrapped her friends in glowing armor made of the same lavender as her coat, including herself at last. The glowing effect faded rapidly, leaving barely visible purple armor of magic around the combatants.

Waiting impatiently, Twilight focused her magic into a bubble of energy around herself,, "Is it coming?" she asked, glancing over shoulder at Fluttershy.

Fluttershy bobbed her head, "Maybe it's really deep... or maybe they're in trouble. Oh no... what? The big mean one is hurting the little ones?" She collapsed and hid her face in her hooves, looking horrified at the idea.

The surface of the pond suddenly became a frothing fury of activity. Small water elementals swarmed out around the ponies, most rushing past without looking back, though one paused long enough to peer at its would-be saviors, though it had no eyes, or even a head. It rushed past them like a wave that forgot it shouldn't work on land.

Following behind them came a veritable tsunami that crashed on the shores, giving a deep blurble of anger as it lashed out with fury. Pinkie gave a sudden jump out of the way of an incoming watery pseudopod, her playing unimpeded. Long Road charged forward at it as a bright stroke of Twilight's lightning caught it in the center of its mass, boiling away the water with an angry hiss.

Rainbow Dash and Spike were just after Long Road. Despite it being made of water, it proved just as resilient to their blows as any rock beast. It would flow and wobble around the strikes, refusing to take any hit solidly. Long Road and Spike, trained in dealing with such things, swung slower but powerful blows to drive their weapons into the beast as best they could. Rainbow became frustrated at the lack of response from her flailing and took off into the sky, "Be right back!" Leaving her friends in the melee below, she grabbed the darkest cloud she could find and quickly pushed it down towards the battle. "Now you get to taste some pegasus fury," she said with a satisfied smirk as she hopped up onto the cloud and stomped her hooves on it just so. With a clap of thunder, the elemental was struck by a painful blast of the cloud's pent up energy. The creature began to melt in place, oozing out in all directions with a defeated blurble, "Aw yea! Did we win?"

With a soft shudder, the land returned to as it was, the lake retreated from the shore almost two feet to where it was before things went crazy. "I believe so," said Long Road. "I didn't know you were a weather pony, Miss Dash."

"What?!" exclaimed Rainbow before she flew down through the cloud to stand beside her friends, "I'm only the best weather pony in Equestria!"

Pinkie tilted her head as she tucked away the trumpet, "I thought you were the fastest, Dashie."

"That's what I said," replied Rainbow with a shrug.

Twilight smiled brightly, "Good job, everypony. No one even got hurt."

Spike saluted, "We were way too much for that guy. I only hope Manehatten's so easy."

A soft murmur was heard that grew in volume as the small elementals returned like the receding tide. Several stopped beside Fluttershy, bubbling and burbling something at her before moving on to the water. Rarity, still standing beside Fluttershy, asked, "Whatever did they say, Flutter dear?"

Fluttershy peeked out from behind her hooves, "Oh! They, uh, said thank you, and they promise to take good care of the falls." Fluttershy rose to her hooves and looked around, "Is everypony OK?"

Rarity nodded at her, "Not a scratch. Our brave warriors were ever so dashing."

"Like me?" asked Rainbow.

Rarity smiled at her, "Of course, darling. You were all fine examples of Equestrian warriors. Now let's get back on the train."

Author's Note

A bit of a quick fight, but there's another minor unbalance to take care of before they hit Manehatten, assuming all goes well. Fluttershy stands her ground and gets Equestria a few new immigrants, for better or worse.

All the splashed water may have smudged the ink a little, be wary of typos.

79 - Hollow Victory

The train was moving again, carrying them along the line towards the next disturbance. Spike wrote a letter without prompting and sent it away. The flash of electricity caught Long Road's attention, "What are you doing, Spike?" His voice was curious without accusation. The others were conversing towards the front of the car.

Spike shrugged lightly, "Seemed a good idea to tell Celestia what we're up to. I let her know Neighagra is clear and we're headed to Hollow Shades." He raised his volume then, looking towards Twilight, "What kind of creepies are supposed to be next, Twilight?"

Before she could reply, Spike abruptly coughed up a new scroll. "I swear she has scrolls ready for me and just sends them after me," said Spike with a shake of his head. He unfurled the scroll as the others started to gather around him curiously.

Dear Spike,

You will be pleased to know that your success is not the only one being celebrated by Equestria today. With the knowledge that Twilight and you have brought, the royal guards have been successful in closing two smaller disturbances on their own, one of them including rescuing Appleloosa from its fiery ruin. I am afraid to report that we have been unable to locate the anchors in the larger disturbances, so we wait with eager hearts to hear how you all fare in Manehattan.

In the meanwhile, you have our support. We will continue to press on the smaller of the disturbances and remove them from the face of Equestria. Your friend, Zecora, has become lost. Our scouts have seen no sign of her since the disturbance around Ponyville was destroyed and they fear the diamond dogs have returned to their old warren with her in tow. I will send ponies to find and hopefully rescue her, but if she is not returned by the time you are, that will be your next assignment.

With Renewed Hope,
Princess Celestia

Rarity tossed her mane as she smiled, "Well that's just fabulous news, Spike. Mostly. Dear Zecora must be fetched from those dreadful diamond dogs post haste."

Pinkie bobbed her head in agreement, "Poor Zecora." She sank a little in place, "Sorry for not getting her. I'm gonna throw her the biggest party ever when we get her back!"

Rainbow waved a hoof dismissively, "She's a crafty one. I bet she's totally running circles around them right now, or maybe she's brewing a potion in secret that'll turn them all into butterflies or something."

Fluttershy lifted an ear, "Can potions do that?"

Soft Mane gave a soft giggle, "Why, you want to be a butterfly Flutter?"

Fluttershy hid behind her mane and withdrew, "Maybe..."

Twilight shook her head, "Be that as it may, let's stay focused on the task at hoof. The area around Hollow Shades was bright yellow, that means air elementals. That means Dash and Spike are going to be the big players this time."

Rainbow Dash gave a haughty pfft, "I cleared out a bunch of those flying ones on my own. This'll be a piece of cake."

Spike nodded, "I'm with Dash. We'll teach them a lesson or two." He brought his claws together with a slap, performing better at looking threatening than he did before his venture to Everglow. Rainbow laughed supportively and the two shared a bro-hoof in camaraderie over the coming battle.

"It's really brought them together," said Pinkie, suddenly whispering in Twilight's ear.

"Huh?" she replied, stepping away from Pinkie, only to be followed.

"Those two," she said, nudging her head at Spike and Dash as they pumped up for battle, "They're closer, I can tell."

Twilight raised a brow, "Like... how Soft Mane wants to be?"

Pinkie gigglesnorted, "Not that kinda close, Twi. Friend close." She moved around Twilight, "They're brothers and sisters of battle! Rainbow respects him more now."

Twilight tilted her head slowly, "Huh. I didn't think of it that way, but I suppose you're right. Spike is much more of a warrior now."

It wasn't long before the train came close to Hollow Shades. For safety, the train pulled to a stop long before the rail terminal there, coming to a smooth halt beside a grassy field. Moments later the conductor swung open the door for them, "Good luck." He smiled, perhaps a touch less nervous than the day before.

"Won't need it," said Rainbow. "Hit me up, Twilight."

"It's still going, Dash," reported Twilight, tapping Rainbow so her lavender energy armor flickered into view a moment.

Rainbow nodded as she grinned. With a flick of a wing at Spike in signal to follow her, she was off the train in a flash, Spike only moments behind. They soared towards the dense forest that is Hollow Shades rapidly.

"Hey, Dash," called Spike over the wind, "Why don't you just rainboom them all away again?"

"Nah," replied Rainbow, "Rainbooms take a lot out of you. We won't need it. This isn't near as bad as the other one."

Approaching the forest, they could see the living funnels of wind lurking in the trees or swirling up above. It seemed they were spotted in turn, as the two opposing forces met. A powerful thunder crack shook the area as Spike unleashed electric pain on the oncoming wave, outright dispersing the smallest of them. Rainbow dashed in at those that remained, landing a solid flying kick on one. The energy armor around her flashed dully as a windy blow was turned aside, "We got this!"

Spike grunted as he sunk a claw into a quickly dispersing air elemental before smashing his head into another, sending it back to whence it came. "Yea, all," he lashed out with his other claw, clearing the air, "under control." An elemental creeping up behind him caught the double hooved action from Rainbow as she crashed into it, then through it as it dispersed. "Thanks!" shouted Spike as he waded deeper into the mess.

Rising from the trees, eddies of leaves swirled into a cohesive mass of wind. It was flying towards the two almost instantly. Spike interposed himself between it and Dash, taking the brunt of its charge with a soft grunt. Rainbow lifted up and came around behind it, pinning the swirling beast between them as they pummeled it. It seemed to disperse, but only to become a vortex of wind. It drew them both into the maelstrom of flying bits of sticks and leaves and crushing turbulence. Rainbow scoffed, "I've taken on bigger tornadoes than you, pal!" She struck out with her hooves with cloud destroying power, seeming to cause pain to the thing. Spike drew in a mighty breath before lighting up the tail of the tornado, causing a whirling light show before it began to disperse, fading away. The leaves and twigs fell to the ground where they weren't clinging to the two. The forest seemed at peace.

Rainbow held up a hoof at Spike with a huge grin. He met it with a fist, "Boo ya!" she cried. Victory in hoof and claw, they returned to the train to report their success. Their return was met with smiles and concerned faces. Soft Mane was at Spike's side swiftly, working away the bruises with gentle words and pink glowing energy. Also pink and glowing, Pinkie patted Rainbow Dash on the back.

"Good job, Dashie. You sure showed them who's the boss of the sky," she said with a grin only rivaled by Rainbow.

"Me and my boy Spike," Rainbow grabbed Spike around the shoulder and hauled him closer, "showed those turkeys what's what. You should have seen us!"

Twilight smiled patiently at her antics, "We did, Rainbow. You were over the trees, we could see you."

"And we were awesome!" declared Rainbow proudly.

Twilight left Rainbow and Spike to enjoy their victory. She poked her head into the engine car, "We're ready to continue." Then returned to the others, who seemed to be calming down. "I see why there weren't many yellow areas."

Long Road lifted an ear, "With weather pegasi, air elementals would have a difficult time taking hold."

Soft Mane gestured at the forest as the train began to lurch forward, "So, I mean, no offense, but why didn't you smash them long before now?"

Rainbow shrugged softly, "Hardly anypony lives out here, and I wasn't here. I may be awesome, but I can't be in two places at once, ya know?"

Fluttershy gave a soft smile, "You were very brave, Rainbow." The others seemed to agree with this, and soon they were well on their way towards Manehattan.

Twilight spoke up over the crowd, "Let's try to get some sleep before we arrive. Manehattan's going to be a lot trickier than either of these last two, and much more important. The train will stop well outside the city, so we should be safe." She trotted over to one of the cushioned seats and hopped up, curling up.

The others were slower to disperse, but eventually the car was quiet save for the quiet rumble of the tracks beneath the train and the low rumble of the motor ahead pulling them along. Like a gentle lullaby, the warriors of Equestria surrendered to the sweet call of sleep's embrace.

Author's Note

Things are looking up for Equestria!

But can Manehattan be pulled from the elemental clutches? Tune in next time!

Rainbow's boastful typing wasn't as careful as it could be. Pinkie tried to help spot typos, but she's hardly the best spellchecker.

80 - City Ablaze

Renewed, Twilight awoke from her cushion to find Spike curled up on the floor beside her bench. She smiled down at him, wondering why he had chosen to sleep there before the thought came to her and she looked around. She spotted Soft Mane curled up on the next bench over and smirked a little before continuing her sweep. Pinkie was already awake, singing to herself slowly as if practicing some new song. Fluttershy was tucked into the back under a blanket with her snout barely peeking out. Rarity and Long Road were curled up beside each other.

Twilight paused in her survey as she saw this, fidgeting in place. Ok Twilight, let's do a mental checklist! She thought mental, but pulled out a paper anyway and began to scratch at it.

Do I care about Long Road and Rarity becoming a thing?

Pro: I don't know how to handle a romance yet anyway
Con: I won't find out this way
Pro: He's a donkey and, as a princess, I really should have a proper partner
Con: Twilight, you know that's not fair.
Pro: No one said being nobility was fair.

She paused as she started arguing with herself on the paper. She looked up at the two again, sighed before her magically wielded quill went back to work.

Pro: Rarity looks happy.
Con: I want to be happy too.

She frowned at her writing and lifted it in her magic, crumpling it up into a ball before hurling it out the adjacent window. She slid down to her hooves, avoiding stepping on Spike. Before she could take another step, Spike took hold of her and pulled her down into an embrace. "Morning Twi," he said. "If you wanted a letter written you coulda asked."

Twilight paused a moment before returning the hug, "It wasn't a letter, Spike, but thank you." Romance or not, she had good friends. Reminding herself of this fact, Twilight nuzzled Spike before rising back to full height and approaching the front center of the car.

"Time to wake up, everyone," she called gently, clopping her forehooves together. With soft grumbles, the rest of the party roused from their slumber. "Where's Rainbow?"

Spike pointed up, "She didn't feel like sleeping inside."

Twilight cantered to the closest window and poked her head out, craning it until she could spot the cloud with the rainbow tail hanging off the side. "Dash, come on! It's time to get moving." Rainbow rose up and peeked back at Twilight. She gave a hooves up and, after a stretch, was in the train car in a flash, almost bowling Twilight over in the process.

Twilight conjured up a map of the city, rough as her knowledge of its layout limited the map to. "This is where we'll be searching. We have no clues to work on for where the anchor may be. It could be on the edge, or in the middle, or anywhere else in there. It's on fire, so be careful. Even touching these elementals can be very dangerous. I want our scouts," she paused to look at Rainbow and Spike significantly, "To go ahead. Avoiding fights is your number one priority, especially you Rainbow."

"What, why me?" asked Rainbow Dash, crossing her arms.

"Burnt wings don't fly very well," replied Twilight. "Spike has the advantage of not using wings to fly, but I don't want either of you picking a fight or getting hurt. Remember, if you attack, even in 'defense', the spell stops and you become visible. Be fast--"

"You don't need to tell me to be fast," interrupted Dash, "Be fast, be smooth, and get out with our tails in one piece, got it. Enough talking, lay on the magic and we'll get on with it."

Twilight cleared her throat before raising a hoof at her rough energy map, "I want an organized search. If you criss cross wildly back and forth, you may never find it." The map began to glow cyan and purple in squares. "These are your search areas. Try to search one area completely before returning. I will reapply the spell and you can search the next area with your color. You have about ten minutes per run, which should be plenty of time to look around with your speeds." Rainbow and Spike gave a salute as Twilight approached them. She quickly wrapped them in the lavender energy armor then shielded them from sight. "You should be resistant to fire, but let's not test that, alright?" Twilight asked the air, "Be safe."

They were out the same window and began to explore the city. They returned once at different times to spring back into the city, searching for something beyond the living flames.

Rarity peered out at the city in flames, heaving a loud sigh. Long Road settled beside her, "Are you worried for our friends, madame Rarity?"

Rarity tilted her head at him lightly, "Oh, yes, but no. It's just ever so terrible to see such a magnificent city laid low. It wasn't that long ago that I came here, heart aflutter at the chance to show off my fashion. Darling, seeing it like this," She raised a hoof at the smoldering metropolis, "it's just not right."

Pinkie suddenly popped up between them, "Don't worry Rarity! We'll have it fixed in no--" Long Road gently nudged her out of the way and she flopped to the floor with a giggle. Taking a hint for one of the few times in her life, she pranced off and left the two alone. She moved to Fluttershy instead, "Hey, Fluttershy!"

Fluttershy peeked out from her blanket and emerged, "What is it, Pinkie?" she asked curiously.

"Shouldn't you talk to the little ones again?" she asked, hinting at the city with a toss of her head. "They were super friendly last time."

Fluttershy glanced around with increasing hesitation, "Oh, well, I mean..."

Soft Mane joined the conversation with the clip clop of her approaching hooves, "Do they not talk like the other ones?"

Fluttershy shook her head, "No, I can hear them, but... they're on fire. What could they do... without hurting somepony?"

Pinkie nodded her head, "You're worried they'll want to stay too and what'll the Manehattans do with a bunch of little fires around? They could heat up a tea kettle? No they can't all heat tea kettles."

Soft Mane nudged Pinkie, "You're crazy, but right. Well, why not ask anyway? Maybe they won't want the same thing." She gestured at the city, "When the unbalance is fixed, the city will be not on fire. The Neighagra falls will still be very wet. Maybe they don't want to stay where it's 'cold', at least on their scale."

Fluttershy perked up before rising to all her hooves. "Alright. I guess... it can't hurt to ask." She trotted to the door and Twilight perked an ear at her.

"Where are you going, Fluttershy?" asked Twilight, "It's dangerous out there if you go anywhere near the city. Stay away from the bridge."

Fluttershy shook her head, "I'm going to talk to the little ones and see if they can't help."

Twilight frowned in thought, "Please be careful... I don't have enough magic to wrap the other two up for another trip together, so here." She tapped Fluttershy as a thrill of fire ran over her friend, shielding her from the flames. "Be careful..."

Fluttershy nodded quickly, "I will," she whispered. A parting smile and she jumped from the train, trotting towards the bridge. She carefully made her way across the bridge, her hooves clip clopping softly against the concrete as the city came closer and closer. A bright figure in the form of a small pony flew in front of her. It had leathery wings and little horns and was on fire. It was no larger than a school aged foal like Scootaloo.

"Hello!" it... he? said, "Are you here to be burned?"

"Oh!" exclaimed Fluttershy in surprise, backpedaling a few steps, "No please. Can we... talk?"

The flaming pony nodded his head, "I have a moment before we get to the burning."

"Well, if it wouldn't be too much of a problem," said Fluttershy, shuffling in place, "I was hoping to find your leader? The biggest one?"

The flaming pony followed after Fluttershy as she moved, keeping his burning eyes on her, "What'ya want her for? She's super strong and she'll rip your pretty little body in half."

Fluttershy collapsed onto her belly, "Oh my..."

"Yea, that's what I said," spoke the fire pony. "She tore one of my friends apart the other day. You still want to see her?"

Fluttershy quickly shook her head, "No, thank you, but... can you tell me where she is?"

"Fluttershy!" came an alarmed voice from above before the sound of claws hitting concrete were heard. "You ok?"

The fire pony suddenly breathed a tiny gout of flame over Fluttershy and the invisible guest, "No ganging up on me!"

Twilight's spell proved effective, even if Fluttershy squealed with terror and cowered away from the flames. The voice continued, "Hey, sorry to surprise you. I'm Spike. If Fluttershy's talking to you, I'm not here to gang up on anypony."

"Huh, so you say," protested the fire pony, taking to the air a few feet off the ground. "I'm Brightwing. So what do I get if I tell you about where she is?"

"She?" asked the invisible Spike.

Fluttershy recovered from her fright and slowly regained her standing, "Um... I don't know what you want."

"What about a party?" Pinkie asked, suddenly standing there beside Fluttershy.

Brightwing scowled at Pinkie, "I don't want to be ripped apart next, not for any party. Bring me something hot and pretty and I'll think about it." Suddenly the impish pony took off with a flap of his small wings, vanishing into the city's flames.

They returned to the train car to find Rainbow Dash had returned while they were out. Twilight smiled at the returning group, "Did you find anything?"

Pinkie bobbed her head, "Fluttershy found this cute little fire pony named Brightwing that wants to get something hot and pretty and then he'll show us to where this big mean lady is but I'm not sure what he means by hot and pretty so I was thinking maybe we should make a pretty statue and set it on fire or maybe make something out of coal or--"

Twilight held up a hoof at the ongoing words coming out of Pinkie's mouth, "That's enough, Pinkie. Good work, Fluttershy." Suddenly Spike appeared, the spell running out, "Oh, hello Spike. Alright. That's something to work with..."

Rarity nodded firmly, "Don't worry, darlings. I know just the thing that'll knock the socks off that little Brightwing fellow of yours. Spike, come with me, we have a little hide and seek to play with some gemstones."

Spike brightened at the notion, "Do I get to eat some?" When she nodded he clapped his claws giddily and they both departed the train together.

Soft Mane looked perplexed, "Why was he so eager?"

Rainbow shrugged, "Spike loves the taste of gems, and Rarity's special talent lets her find gems with a spell. She doesn't like digging them up, but Spike's strong and has claws, so he's good at it. They work together pretty well at it. Waste of talent if you ask me. Spike should be clobbering bad guys, not digging up rocks."

"Be that as it may," spoke Twilight, "Let's have faith in Rarity. I'm sure she has a good idea."

Author's Note

A little scouting, a little diplomacy, and a good old-fashioned gem hunt! What more could anypony want out of a chapter?

The heat from the city's been curling the edges of the paper and leaving black marks that could deform the words, beware typos.

81 - Gem Hunting

It had been a long time since Spike followed along after Rarity in pursuit of gems. Last time he had a bright red wagon to store the gems on, this time his backpack would serve the purpose. Rarity also looked different as he followed her. Instead of looking up at her from below, he was now taller than her. For some reason this made her less... majestic, though no less pretty.

"Right here, Spike," she said, directing a hoof at the ground.

Spike moved up to the spot swiftly and struck it with his wicked claws, forcing the earth to part in swift clawfuls of flying dirt. The ground here was a little tough, but no match for his eager digging, soon revealing several glittering trinkets buried only a few feet down. Rarity shook her head, "No these simply won't do. You can have them, Spike." She turned away and kept searching, leaving Spike with the glittering prizes. He snatched up one of the larger ones and followed after her. It tasted as good as he remembered, crunching so satisfyingly between his teeth. At least becoming a sky dragon hadn't changed his like of gems any.

Rarity's shriek brought Spike out of his thoughts and he hurried up to see her backpedaling away from a long snake that was hissing at her. "Stop!" he called, bringing both of their attentions onto him. With a quick exhale, he cooked the snake in place. It collapsed where it was coiled, twitching from the electrical execution. "Don't tell Fluttershy I did that."

Rarity make a soft dismissive gesture, "Of course not, darling. Thank you." She resumed her wandering, having Spike dig up spots whenever her magic prompted her to and unearthing a variety of gemstones, but apparently none that she wanted. She frowned, "Finding another fire ruby is proving most difficult. But we shall not be deterred!"

Spike thought back to that wondrous jewel. He had looked forward to devouring it, but it ended up as a gift to Rarity. "Don't you still have it?" he asked curiously.

"Well, yes, of course I do," replied Rarity. "But I am not going to barter a gift from my favorite dragon, darling. That would be most uncouth." She moved onwards resolutely. After several more holes, they found a tiny fire ruby, only a quarter of the size of the one Spike had gifted. "It's a start. Tuck this one away in case we don't find better, dear." Into Spike's backpack it went and they continued the search, "At least poor Twilight can get some rest while we hunt. This new magic seems to take a lot out of her."

Spike shrugged a little, "She's still getting the hang of it, but she's in love with the stuff. I get the... theory, but putting it to work? That's way beyond me." He attacked the next mound Rarity hinted at and found one large gem.

Rarity leaned over the side of the hole to have a peek, "Oh! An unclouded tiger's eye emerald, and so large! Please do take that, Spike. No reason to leave such a thing of wonder behind." Spike snatched it up and added it to his small collection of gems. "I have a feeling we're getting warm! Let's press on, Spike." She pranced forward, then stopped. She tilted her head one way, then the other before she started to almost float along.

Spike chased after her, wondering what gem could be large enough to pull her that strongly. They arrived at a boulder about the size of Spike and Rarity clapped her fore hooves together excitedly, "Break it quickly, Spike. I feel there is ever so much right here." She backed away from the rock to make room and Spike took her place. He started hammering away at the solid rock, raining crushing blows that forced splintering cracks to form along it. Just as he felt it was about to give, it popped open to reveal a creature as tall as he was, comprised of various gems. It was bipedal and put that to swift work, swinging a gem studded arm like a scythe at the surprised dragon. He barely had time to get his arm up to partially deflect the blow with a wince, blood dripping to the ground.

Rarity unleashed a fresh squeal of terror as the fight began in earnest. Spike rammed himself forward, horns first and claws to the side. As he crashed into the creature he brought his claws in to rake against its tough hide, digging furrows through the stone. "You're not an enemy," said Spike, "You're lunch!" He sank his teeth into the creature, taste exploding across his tongue. This thing was made of so many different gems it was like he sampled everything at a banquet at once. He was forced to back off as sharp arms left fresh bleeding welts across his belly and chest. With a snarl of anger, Spike grabbed one of its legs and bit into its attached hip, robbing the creature of that limb and causing it to teeter dangerously.

The remaining mass of the creature seemed to flow smoothly, forming a new leg even as it lunged at Spike, wrapping its arms around him in a razor sharp embrace, creating scores of new tiny cuts across him. A loud 'tink' went out as Rarity drove her back hooves into the creature, "You let him go, you ruffian! Get your glittering mitts off of him!" Spike brought his head down in a crushing headbutt, driving his horns into the tough hide of the creature before slipping out of its grip with a twist. The creature took a sudden swipe at Rarity, knocking her to the ground with an arc of her blood in the air. "No! Nooo!" Spike shouted as he leaped onto the gem abomination, knocking it to the ground as he began tearing it apart with frantic digging motions of his claws. The creature had long ago stopped fighting him, but Spike didn't stop until he hit the ground underneath the gem golem. Panting wildly, Spike looked around in a daze. There was Rarity, laying in a heap. He hopped to his feet and was at her side in a flash. He scooped her up as carefully as he could before flying back towards the train.

"Come on, Rarity. You've been through worse! Come on..." he repeated to himself in a mantra as he flew as quickly as he could. Spike arrived at the train after what felt like an hour but was closer to twenty seconds. He surged in through the window with his precious cargo, causing all the others to look up sharply at the blur of frantic dragon. "Help!" He shrilly called as he set Rarity down gently on a bench cushion, still bleeding, "Help!"

Soft Mane glowed with the bright pink energy of her god as she filled the car with healing energy. Not enough to put all to right, but enough to bring a sudden shuddering breath from Rarity. "More, please more!" begged Spike frantically, insensate of the fact that the healing had lessened some of the many cuts on his own form.

Soft Mane hurried to Spike's side, "It's going to be OK, Spike, calm down. She's safe." Spike didn't look entirely convinced but the adrenaline powering through him petered out and he crashed to the floor, tears stinging at his eyes as the briefly held emotions flowed hot and fast. Focusing on the more savaged looking Rarity, Soft Mane called out to Lashtada, bathing her deep gouge with the pink healing energy. "What did you find, Spike?"

Pinkie was next on the scene, softly rubbing Spike's back, "It's OK. You did great, Spike! Rarity was never in safer claws!" She spoke soft consoling words and saw to his wounds at once as she tried to lessen all of his hurts, emotional as well as physical.

Twilight looked more shocked than anything, "What happened?" This sentiment was echoed by the others.

Rainbow bobbed her head, "There something out there that needs a good kick? I shoulda came with you from the start." She clopped her hooves together, looking annoyed at herself.

Long Road shook his head, "What could have been done is not important. Soft Mane, is she alright?"

Soft Mane nodded her head quickly, "Spike got her here just in time. A few more seconds and..." she let that thought die pregnant in the air and instead pulled over a bucket. With a quick prayer, it filled with water and she began cleaning off Rarity's largely healed wound. "What were you fighting that did all of this in one strike? A few inches off and Rarity might have been cut in half or disemboweled."

Rarity roused suddenly, springing upright, then looking woozy. She flopped against the back of the seat she was on, "What happened?"

Spike bounced to his own feet at her words, "Oh thank Celestia! You took..." his words failed as the tears returned and he flopped back into Pinkie's caring embrace.

"What Spike means," said Long Road, "Is that you took a severe blow on the field. His swift action brought you to us. Lady Rarity, you are a treasure to us, not a warrior."

Rarity's ears fell, "Well, yes, I'm sorry. I saw Spike being assaulted by that horrible brute and I couldn't sit by and do nothing darling." She focused her vision on Soft Mane, "And are you my doctor, you preciously odd looking thing." She reached out with a hoof to gently brush Soft Mane's closest cheek, "Thank you."

Soft Mane smiled at her, "You're welcome, I think. I'm not that odd looking." She pouted a bit as she rose up to her hooves. "You should be fine now. No more being cut open, doctor's orders."

Rarity nodded before looking to the recovering Spike, "Spike, darling, whatever happened to the brute? Is it still there?"

"In pieces," replied Spike, "Why?"

Rarity pointed towards the window, "We really should collect it. It may have a fire ruby somewhere in its body, ghastly as the thought may be."

Rainbow as at the window in a flash, "Let's go. I'm coming this time." Her tone offered no room for arguing. Soon she and Spike were speeding back towards the scene of the battle. They arrived a bit slower than Spike's fear-fueled retreat had been, seeing the remnants of the jeweled beast scattered about. "Woah, you tore this thing up, Spike. So what's this fire ruby look like?"

Spike described the heart shaped jewel as he landed and began picking through all the parts, "It could be buried in the other gems, so look carefully."

"Careful, got it," said Rainbow as she tossed gems about in search of the deep red heart. "Hey, is this it?" She pulled up a chunk of the creature's chest and brought it to Spike.

Wedged in the green and purple gems of the creature was a red heart. Spike groaned at its placement. Of course the heart shaped jewel would be where the creature's heart would be if it was alive. "Yep, that's it. Good job!" He dug his claws into the gemstone, slowly working the pieces free until the fire ruby was liberated into his waiting grasp. "Let's get this back to Rarity."

"Aye aye," said Rainbow with a winged salute.

Author's Note

We were overdue for a good scrap of a fight.

Little bits of gemstone were scattered all over the manuscript of this chapter, rubbing off ink and making other letters sparkly. Typos may result.

82 - A Trade Hard-Earned

Fluttershy ventured from the train car towards the city with the others trailing behind her. She held in her mouth the fire ruby they had fought to obtain. It was about half again as large as the one Spike had originally gifted to Rarity, huge and brilliant in the sunlight. Fluttershy stayed well ahead of her companions, afraid the little fire pony may be scared off. When she reached the halfway point on the bridge, she set down the great gem and put a hoof on it.

"Hello?" she called out, looking around slowly, "I have your pretty fire... if you still want it?"

It was silent save for the soft crackling that she could hear coming from Manehattan's flames. Fluttershy began to fidget, shrinking on herself, "We don't mean to be a bother... but we have your gem? Please mister Brightwing?"

Poking his head up over the side, the flaming little pony flapped up and over onto the top of the bridge, "You call? Oh!" He zipped over and poked the large gem with a hoof, "Look at that!"

Fluttershy nodded her head quickly, "Oh yes, my friends thought you would like it. It's nice and fire like."

Brightwing nodded in agreement as he sent his heat into it, causing the heart to start glowing under Fluttershy's hoof. She was forced to take the hoof off as it grew warmer and warmer. "It's perfect! Better than perfect! Maybe I don't need to set you on fire after all." With Fluttershy's hoof removed, he snatched it up between all four legs, barely able to fly with it. "Deal's a deal. The boss lady's hiding in the tunnels."

"The subway?" asked Fluttershy with a tilted head.

"Whatever," said Brightwing, shrugging, "North side of town, by the big building with the orb on it, go down, take the first left. You can't miss her!" He lifted up slowly and began drifting towards the city, "Don't cry to me when she rips you all apart!"

With the impish pony gone, the others trotted up to meet Fluttershy. Rainbow thrust a hoof at Fluttershy, "Good job! Now we know who to teach a lesson to." Her hooves met each other in a clop, "Then everything goes back to normal."

Long Road nodded in agreement, "It's just a matter of reaching it. The North side of this city means going through much of the flame before we reach it."

Twilight pointed at Rainbow Dash, then Spike, "You two can fly, so can I. Spike, take Long Road. Rainbow, take Soft Mane. That should be enough of a welcoming party.

Neither Fluttershy nor Rarity looked terribly upset at the idea of being left behind in this particular venture and moved to return to the train car. Pinkie was not as pleased. "You can't leave me behind, Twilight! I'm part of the team! Who else is going to sing the songs? Spike?"

Twilight looked uncertain, "I don't think I can fly with you, Pinkie, and the other flyers already have a passenger."

Pinkie thrust a hoof into the air, "Just make me see through and I'll meet you there, Pinkie Promise." she went through the motions of the sacred promise. Twilight sighed and bestowed the gift of invisibility on her. "I'll be there in a flash!" came Pinkie's voice.

Rainbow landed long enough to get Soft Mane and gave an experimental flap of her wings, "You're heavier than I usually carry, but nothing I can't handle!"

Spike grabbed Long Road around the middle. The donkey was much heavier than Soft Mane, but even burdened, Spike had the speed needed to keep up with the others, at least in straight lines. The three took off towards the city of flames. As they flew, Twilight moved in alongside the others, weaving her fire protecting magics over them in dull flashes of red, with a second spell of lavender for Rainbow.

The building with the orb was obvious when it came into view. A great big facsimile of the planet hovered there, wreathed in flames on top of the tall structure. They veered down in a slow circle around it, looking for entrances to the subway. Many creatures of fire seemed to cavort in those endless flames. Fortunately, no heat came from the city's fires directly. Soft Mane pointed, "There." Indeed, where her finger was leveled was an entrance to the underground and they all veered towards it.

In front of the entrance was a large snake like creature with the torso of a humanoid. It held great blades in either hand. Both they and the creature that wielded them were smoldering with fire. When the group touched down a short distance away, it took immediate notice. Raising a blade to point at them, it hissed, "This place is not for you, kindling. Do not even consider trying to pass me, or it will be the last mistake of many in your short, miserable, lives."

Soft Mane hopped free of Rainbow Dash while Spike released Long Road to the pavement. Twilight landed closest to the serpent, striking an officious pose, "Stand aside. I, Princess Twilight Sparkle, demand audience with your ruler." Her last words were emphasized with a sudden bubble of arcane energy wrapping around her.

The snake thing laughed in its hissing way, "Royalty? I am... honored. A 'princess' is only as good as those she can subdue. Which of those weak looking lackeys of yours will you send to be beaten at my hands? Send forward your best, and I'll gladly show you why you aren't fit to wear the title."

Rainbow snorted with anger, "Lackies!? Let me show him a thing or two, Twi. I'll knock his head back on straight."

Long Road shook his head and moved beside Twilight. "I can take him," he whispered to her, "His heart throbs with evil, and it will be my pleasure to bring the light of goodness to bear against it."

Twilight looked between the two eager combatants before pointing at Long Road, "Go ahead." She cleared her throat and spoke more imperiously, "I send forth my knight, as befits his station. He will fight for my honor."

The snake shook with laughter as he coiled into a ready position, swords clenched tight, "I care little for your 'honor'. Come forward, 'knight', and feel the burning shame of your inadequacy."

Rainbow landed beside Twilight as Long Road advanced. "Why's he get to fight? Do I have to be a knight too?"

Twilight smiled gently at Rainbow with fondness, "Dash, if you became my knight, you couldn't become a Wonderbolt."

Rainbow sulked, crossing her arms even as she watched the combatants.

Long Road drew his sword from its sheath, held firmly in his jaw. "In the name of the Princess Twilight Sparkle and all the good she stands for, I will strike you down." He began to glow with his proclamation, wreathing himself in a golden-white light of purity. His sword flashed with the same light as its edge became sharper and serrated, hungry to bury into the flesh of the wicked.

The snake's laughter halted at the display, "This world has such warriors?" His blades, which had fallen slightly, snapped back into ready position, "It matters not, holy knight. Come and face me. I will take great pleasure in crushing the life from you."

Long Road obliged, charging forward with blade at the ready and a thunderous clopping of his hooves against the sidewalk. Just as he was reaching striking range, the snake lashed out with abrupt speed. Its tail wrapped around Long Road like a whip, about to start delivering the promised crushing when it made contact with the golden halo around him and was pushed away, allowing Long to finish his approach and drive the sword deep into the snake's torso.

The snake roared with pain as the divinely charged blade cut deep and fast. He wrenched away from it with a swipe of his swords at the snout holding the blade, Scoring one fine cut before the two came apart. He scowled at the lack of singes on Long. Perhaps this had been a mistake... He brought up his blade in a quick parry of Long's enthusiastic slice, but caught another wicked carving on the rebound. "Klo'tar, move your lazy scales!" he shouted.

Twilight stomped a hoof, "You said one on one!"

"I said no such thing," argued the snake as it tried to avoid being impaled on rapid long sword swings, "And I wouldn't care if I did." Bursting from the subway entrance came a second snake, this one wielding a finely smithed great sword. Rainbow Dash was on it in a rainbow streak of speed. She lashed out with her hooves, knocking the great blade back down into the hole the snake had come from.

"Yea! Go Dashie!" came the excited voice of Pinkie, suddenly beside the party with an kazoo in maw which she began playing eagerly.

With the inspiring presence of Pinkie behind him, there was nothing stopping Long Road. He drove his blade into the treacherous innards of the snake creature and drew it up in a quick wrench, leaving him to collapse in almost two pieces. Twilight stepped towards the new snake, "You have one chance. Put up your hands and, uh, slither away."

Disarmed and alone, the snake gave a disgusted snort, "Very well..." Giving not a glance at its fallen comrade, it withdrew into the city and left the way forward clear.

Soft Mane moved quickly when the danger had passed, tending to the few cuts that Long had endured with soft words and pink energy. Pinkie stopped her playing and approached with a grin. "You guys were super fantastic! The Returners of the Dawn strike again!"

"Returners of the what now?" asked Rainbow Dash. "You made another team, and didn't invite the Dash? C'mon Twilight, you're killing me here!"

Spike raised a claw, "You weren't there, Rainbow. We would have invited you if we could have."

"I'm here right now," she argued.

Soft Mane offered a hand towards Rainbow Dash, "Will you join us, Rainbow Dash? It would be an honor to have your hoof at our side in battle."

The hand was met with a hoof swiftly, "That's what I'm talking about." With a firm shake the deal was sealed and Rainbow looked thoroughly mollified.

Twilight snorted with a smile, "We'll be sure to get you a session with Fast Shadow some time, it's a group tradition."

"Fast huh?" said Rainbow with a raised brow, "Sounds like my kind of pony."

Long Road shook his head as he advanced on the hole leading into the subway, "I'm certain you two would get along well, after your bruises healed."

Spike gave Soft Mane a poke, "You haven't gotten your turn either."

Soft Mane went pale, "Lashtada protect me! Do I have to?"

Author's Note

Manehattan draws closer to liberation as the group presses onwards resolutely.

All these flames make it hard to see what you're writing in the heat haze, beware typos.

83 - Subways of Manehattan

They descended down the metal steps into the tunnel below. Each step brought additional warmth, the air blasting their faces in dry waves of heat.

Soft Mane held up a hand to shield herself as she advanced, "It's like all the fire put the burning part down here."

Fortunately, Twilight's protective magic held firm and kept the heat from actually burning flesh or fur. Opening from the stairs were the tunnels where the subway cars traveled, and where one rested, somewhat deformed in the heat.

"Halt," demanded a noble male voice, booming and loud. Emerging from the heat haze came a pony as large as Celestia. He had crimson fur and smoldering eyes. Smoke wafted upwards from his body in lazy curls and he had horns atop his head. He had clothing not unsimilar to Saddle Arabian finery. "You have gone far enough. I am Malik F'hauna, high prince of my people."

Twilight advanced to the front, putting her head up tall, "I am Princess Twilight Sparkle, of Equestria. We are here to restore order to our city. Will you stand aside and let us do this?"

The pony gave a low chuckle as he reared up onto his hind legs, truly towering over the party as he drew a large falchion from a sheath in his mouth. "So this realm has royalty brave enough to personally do battle with invaders? I had thought this a world filled with cowards and incompetents."

Long Road moved to place himself between Twilight and the menacing Malik, "Her majesty asked you a question."

"That she did," agreed Malik with a loud snort. "Perhaps I will concede to her wishes, or perhaps, she would rather hear what I may offer. You could pass without the violence you seem so ready for."

Twilight tilted her head, "What do you want?" Her tone dripped with the palpable wariness she felt towards the giant smoking pony.

Malik went to all fours and put his blade away before speaking, "It is not what I want, but what you want. You wish this place returned. I have little objection to this. This form displeases me."

Pinkie peered at Malik, "What's wrong with it, besides being on fire?"

"I am no horse!" roared Malik, striking the ground with a shattering blow, fire spewing up from the cracks for a moment before both it and Malik seemed to calm, "This universe has a corrupting influence. I will grant you wishes three, if the last is saved to send me back to the plane of fire."

Twilight looked back at most of her party before turning ahead to Long Road, then back at Malik. "I see nothing wrong in sending you home, but what do you mean, wishes?

Spike thrust a claw up, "He's a genie!"

The heat intensified as Malik glowered at Spike, "I should cut you down where you stand, impertinent dragon! I am a Efreeti, mightiest of the genie races, and a noble at that."

Pinkie was abruptly standing beside Malik, a hoof thrown over his withers as she petted over the front of his barrel, "Easy there, Malik. Spike's just being Spike. We're listening."

Malik started back at Pinkie's sudden movement, then snorted, "Princess, rein in your jester."

Pinkie stuck out her tongue but bounced back over to the group. Rainbow huffed, "So, what, any two wishes? Like I could wish for a million bits?"

"Done." said Malik, clapping his hooves together. Suddenly a trickle of tiny bits of metal began to rain on Rainbow, building rapidly into a mighty stream until she was buried in a million little scraps. "One more wish, then send me back."

Dash popped her head free with a scowl, "Hey, these aren't the bits I meant!"

Soft Mane offered a hand, helping Dash escape the small hill of metal bits as Twilight shook her head, "Bits are the coin of Equestria, not shards of metal."

Malik sneered, "It is not my responsibility to ensure your wishes are spoken carefully, just to grant them. I have fulfilled my end of the bargain. Make your second wish, then send me home."

Twilight looked ready to argue, but closed her mouth and turned around, waving for Long Road to join them. She spoke quietly, "We should be careful with this one. I think he'll probably try and twist it around, but he'll do what we ask, mostly. It's still better than fighting our way through him."

Long Road raised an ear, "His is a dark heart. If you do wish to do battle, I will face him readily, my princess."

Rainbow just huffed, "He deserves a black eye for burying me, but maybe we can get something sweet out of it?"

Spike reached over and poked Twilight, "Maybe he can give you and Pinkie your old bodies back?"

Twilight blinked, "Actually that's not a bad idea, if we phrase it right." Twilight span around to face Malik, "We have decided."

"Good," spoke Malik with a frown. "My patience wears thinner than a concubine's loincloth. What is your wish?"

Twilight nodded, "Before we first went to Everglow, our bodies were a bit more like that." she pointed at Rainbow Dash, "Though roughly the same size and exactly the same coloration. I still had my horn," she pointed at Pinkie, "And she still didn't have a horn or wings."

"This is good to know, but it is not a wish," said Malik in an irritated voice.

"I wish that Pinkie," Twilight pointed at Pinkie," and myself, " she directed a hoof at herself, "were restored to the appearance of our old selves just before we traveled to Everglow."

Clop! Pinkie inflated as if she were attached to an air hose before it escaped her in a thunderous belch. Her extra features were gone, restored to their original Equestrian norms. As Pinkie looked herself over, Twilight blinked, "Hey, what about me?"

"One wish, one customer. You have had your two wishes," said Malik, "Now send me home."

Twilight grunted in annoyance, "Fine, fine... I wish you were where you belonged."

"Done!" cried Malik with joy. With a last pounding of his hooves, he vanished in a puff of brimstone.

Rainbow gave Pinkie a poke, "I don't get it, you looked cooler with all the extra... stuff."

Pinkie stuck out her tongue, "It's easier to give somepony a hug this way." She hopped up and grabbed Rainbow, tackling her to the ground for sudden emergency cuddles.

Spike rolled his eyes as he stepped down to the bottom of the stairs and started looking around the empty platform before his eyes settled on the car. "I'm guessing our mare is inside or past that."

The others began to descend after him, Pinkie releasing Rainbow. Soft Mane shook her head, "I doubt she's inside or she would have heard us."

Rainbow zipped ahead while they talked and poked her head inside. "What the?"

Spike hurried up to see what she was looking at. Inside was a human boy seated on a cushion. There was a manacle on his right ankle running to the wall of the subway car. "Uh, hi?" offered Spike.

The boy woke up from his thoughts and peered at the dragon and pegasus before him. "They sent new creatures to torment me today..."

"Nah," said Pinkie, slipping between Spike and Rainbow easily to hop up to the child. "Hi! My name's Pinkie. What's your name?"

"I have no name," said the child, edging away from Pinkie fearfully.

"Aw, that's sad. Why are you scared? I'm your friend!" She brought a hoof down solidly, but the chain didn't give so easily, "Spike, take care of this, if you please."

Spike trotted up and grabbed the chain in his claws before sinking his teeth into the taught section between them, severing it instantly.

Twilight poked her head into the space freed by Spike's movements, "What's going on in here? Who's that?"

The boy rose to his feet and backed away from everyone, "I am no one. Please don't hurt me."

Soft Mane joined the crowd, squirming in. The boy's expression went to astonished at seeing her. "What have they done to you?"

"Done to me?" asked Soft Mane, looking herself over, "I look alright? What about you? Were you a prisoner or what?"

The boy shook his head slowly, "Something like that. It has been a very long time since I last saw family" He pointed at her pony legs, "You are tainted."

Soft Mane scowled, "I was born this way, from a mare." She crossed her arms as Pinkie moved between her and the boy.

"C'mon everypony, no reason to get all upset." She reached out a hoof and slowly put it on the boy's shoulder, "You're free now!"

"Free to do what?" asked the boy in an uncertain voice, shuffling in place.

Twilight grunted softly, "Too bad we don't have another wish to get you home to... wherever that is. I don't think you're supposed to live in the same place as that efreeti though?"

"Malik?" asked the boy, shrinking. "He will punish me when he learns I escaped."

"He is banished," spoke Twilight. "He won't bother you anymore. Have you heard or seen of a female, probably very violent, lives down here?"

The boy's eyes went wide as he fled into the farthest corner, curled into a fetal ball with a mournful wail.

Pinkie tilted her head at this, looking as perplexed as the others were. "Hey, you know we'll protect you, right? Nopony's gonna mess with you while we're around!"

A voice echoed in their heads, ~But who will protect you?~

Flame erupted from the ground as relatively tall mare stepped free of it, flanked by two stallions with beards that would put Starswirl to shame, filthy, unkempt, and seemingly twitching of their own volition. The mare was quite fetching, as mares go, though her visage was graced with bruises and small cuts. A horn jutted from her skull, making her a unicorn. With a glow of it, a bow was drawn from her back. "Please scream."

Her cohorts each held long glaives at the ready in their jaws, a manic and entirely unwholesome gleam in their eyes as they advanced on the party. Pinkie squealed and retreated as Long Road and Spike advanced to make a line. Rainbow zoomed in over them, looking ready for a scrap.

Twilight held up a hoof, "If you give up peacefully, we can send you back to your home. We don't have to fight."

The mare grinned, showing off her bright and perfect teeth, "No, I suppose we don't. I do love fighting, however. I will decline your generous offer. You look like you would be fun to see squirming... Don't die. I have special plans for you, little purple horse." Twilight went a little pale at the frank offer of the creature as Long Road snarled.

"They are creatures of hell," he spat. "Don't listen to a word they say."

~You will listen~ came the voice in their heads. ~Struggle. Fight. Fight as hard as you can. The fiercer the battle, the more delicious your defeat will be. Pray to your horse gods that you die before I teach you what torment really means.~

Author's Note

Oh my...

I wished for no typos, but efreeti are famous for twisting your words.

84 - Between Hell and a Hot Place

Long Road surged ahead, trying to get at the mare with sword at the ready. She laughed at his attempt, leaping back as her fellows advanced. Black wings erupted from her back, beautiful and perfect. They held her aloft easily as she leveled the bow and took a quick fire. The arrow burst into flame just before striking Pinkie in the right hind leg.

"Ow!" squealed Pinkie. The flames harmlessly guttered against her enchanted flesh, but the arrow hurt plenty on its own. She pulled out a kazoo she had earlier and began playing it eagerly as her magic wove around her allies in a field of encouragement.

Spike moved with Long Road, colliding with the wildly bearded stallions. Their long glaives let them get the first strikes in, leaving thin cuts that seemed to fester and boil immediately. Spike bared his teeth with a low growl, grabbing for the demon pony directly in front of him. One of his claws couldn't find purchase in its supernaturally toughened hide, but the other left satisfying red lines. He lashed with his teeth, into the shoulder just beside the withers with the satisfying sensation of flesh crushing between his jaws.

Long Road drove his sword in, stabbing the beast in the side with the still sharpened blade. "This is a battle you can't win," he snarled, parrying a swipe of the glaive as the stallion backed away. The demon grunted and tossed the weapon aside before lunging at Long Road, digging into his furred flesh with dirty claws. When did ponies even have claws? With a manic cackle, it stuffed its wild beard in Long Road's snout. The scruffy thing rubbed its rough surface against him, leaving tiny scratches across his face.

A sound from outside made Twilight's ears twitch as Rainbow spun in mid air to face it. Filling the door came the shape of the snake creature they had left behind from before. Raising its great sword in ready position, it snarled, "You are a fool to leave your enemies still drawing breath. It will be your last mistake."

Rainbow took off in a flash of prismatic fury, aiming to repeat her disarming performance. "Fool me once," hissed the serpent as it brought the blade up in a swift slice, forcing Rainbow back with a fresh cut and a yelp of pain. Blood dropped from her cyan form as Rainbow tried to ignore it, hooves raised.

"Think you're so tough? I'll show you how we handle bad guys around here," taunted Rainbow with a brave face of defiance.

While Soft Mane cast her soft pink light across the room, Twilight frowned deeply. This was far from an ideal position, tactically speaking. She turned on the snake thing and directed her horn at it. With a bright crack she poured her magic wantonly, funneling into a great burst of lightning to dissuade the creature. It managed to avoid the center of the bolt and conduct some of its fury into the metal of the half melted subway car.

The flying... alicorn? demon soared over the fight between the bearded ones and came at Twilight with a wild cackle. A rope levitated from her and flew out, wrapping securely around all four of Twilight's legs and cinching them together. Twilight yelped and fell over before being drawn up into the air a few feet. "All trussed up and nowhere to go? I'll treat you just right. I imagine you'll scream like a well tuned instrument with just the right cut."

Spike aborted his battle, suddenly flying from the demon. "Where're you going!" shouted the demon as he drove his glaive into Spike's exposed back, "We're not done!" Despite the burning pain of those festering wounds, Spike drew something from his pocket as he flew at the mare holding Twilight. He grabbed her around the withers and slammed down a ring on her horn, the ring he had held in his pockets for months for just such an occasion.

"What have you done?!" screeched the winged demon as the rope went slack, dropping Twilight back to the ground. Her bow also fell, no longer held in the demon's magic. "My horn! I just got that, and you broke it! I will make your suffering fit for myth." She drew a glimmering longsword free in her mouth, ready to face Spike without the benefit of the horn, hatred painted across her delicate features.

Pinkie's music kicked up in tempo as did the actions of her friends around her, imbuing them with extra speed as she backed up into the only available corner. Though she played her kazoo on, her eyes darted nervously from one enemy to the next, any one of which would have been enough to fight.

Long was left to face the two wild-bearded stallions. He selected the one that looked more hurt, hoping for a quick dispatching. "You will be laid low for your crimes." With the power of goodness filling him, he swung with powerful motions of his neck. The demon tried to ward away the sword with his clawed hooves, but it struck through easily, leaving the demon bleeding and missing a finger for its troubles. Its ally edged around the infuriated paladin, driving a long glaive into Long's exposed side with a cackle. Long tried to banish the wounds away, but the festering wounds refused to close.

"This is really bad," said Twilight as she picked herself up off the floor. She brought down a hoof with a thunderclap as the demon Long was stabbing at was knocked off his feet. "Finish him off, Long. We can't fight all of them at once."

~You can't fight us at all~ spoke the mare's voice in their heads as she lashed out with her sword at Spike, leaving fresh wounds as it bit through his scales into the tender flesh beneath, ~But it's so fun to see you try.~

Rainbow ducked and bobbed around the snake, trying to distract him while getting in a quick strike. Though her hooves landed with satisfying thumps of bruised flesh, she zigged when a zag would have served better. The length of metal buried into her left hindleg, staining her pelt darker red. Rainbow howled with pain, jerking back only to be snagged in the snake's great length of a tail, squeezed mercilessly in it. "Hey! Let... go..." she commanded, wriggling in its grip furiously even as she felt her ribs creak under the pressure.

Spike turned down to the two stallions attacking Long Road and gave a careful burst of electric fury on them, catching the two in the blast while avoiding Long. ~Forgot about me?~ asked the she-demon before she casually slapped Spike across the face with a hoof, ~I didn't forget you.~ She drove the sword at him but Spike deflected it along his scales. ~Yes, struggle for me~

Soft Mane hurried forward and hopped up, slapping Spike with a hand and a burst of pink energy. Be it skill, faith, or dumb luck, she broke through the festering wounds on Spike and some of his wounds closed with a wave of relief. "Show her what you're made of, Spike!"

~I intend to see exactly what he's made of,~ spoke the she-demon in their minds with a sadistic grin.

Long advanced on the demon Twilight had left prone on the floor. With Pinkie's burst of speed fueling his motions, he drove the blade deep into its belly, then higher up in the barrel before slicing between the two in a neat incision. The demon gurgled as its innards ceased being inside in a disgusting mess. His victory was short savored as the other demon drove its wicked glaive at him, finding the weak points of his armor to score burning marks across his body. Long tried to conjure the healing energy into himself, but the wounds festered angrily, refusing to obey the wash of golden energy.

Pinkie abandoned her corner, quickly hurrying over to Rainbow. Not getting any closer to the snake than she had to, she reached out and bumped hooves with Rainbow even as Rainbow flailed. Though some of the pain faded, it did little to alleviate the crushing pressure of the tail around Rainbow.

With a powerful buck and twist, Rainbow forced her way free of the coiled tail with a loud equine snort just in time to duck under an incoming sword, "Hey! Watch it buster, just got the mane cut last week." She drove a hoof into his chin in a spiraling uppercut before kicking off his chest in a back flip mid air, "Bring it." Pinkie's squeal broke her haughty expression as she saw the crafty snake had snared her in his tail, squeezing and shaking Pinkie mercilessly. "Hey! You better let go of her right this instant, or so Celestia help me..."

Suddenly, the snake gave a loud roar of pain. Pinkie was released as he spun around to face some other obstacle.

"We're coming!" came the excited and yet soft voice of Fluttershy.

"Hang in there, darlings, help's arrived," came the accompanying tones of Rarity.

Just beyond the snake, the room had filled with small fire elementals and several of those pony imps. They battered at the snake in a concerted orchestra of punches, slams and even thrown rocks.

The she-devil frowned deeply as she glanced to the door, then to Spike and back at Twilight. ~I will not be denied~ She withdrew from Spike slowly as words of vilest evil dripped from her snout. The room was plunged into inky darkness as terrible pain erupted from the would-be heroes. When the darkness faded, Long Road was fallen out across the floor. Twilight and Pinkie looked green around the gills, wobbling where they stood. Spike looked the least harmed by the rolling evil and charged after her. Lashing claw and cruel horns dug into her pony flesh despite its supernatural resilience. She almost seemed to enjoy being torn into, smiling in that disturbing way as Spike pressed the attack.

With his combatant on the ground, the wild maned demon snorted in disgust and charged forward at the exposed Soft Mane. He drove the cursed glaive at her, catching her at the hip where her breastplate met with the armored skirt. Soft Mane collapsed, joining Long Road on the floor of the car. "They're all falling. No fun at all," he jeered, turning his attention to Twilight.

~Not that one, she's mine~ ordered the she-devil.

Rainbow brought her hooves down in a crushing haymaker as the snake tried to fend off the sudden onslaught of smaller but far more numerous combatants. As he fell forward Rainbow came down on him, driving him to the floor under her weight and momentum. "Yea, that'll teach ya!" She saw the room full of fire creatures and blinked.

Fluttershy and Rarity were on the top of the stairs. "Attack!" commanded Fluttershy and they pushed around Rainbow Dash in a wave, shoving the pegasus aside to fill the inside of the railway car. Pinkie rode the wave with a loud 'wee' as she bounced from one elemental to the next, giggling all the while.

Twilight flashed out of existence, teleporting beside the others at the top of the stairs. "Fluttershy, Rarity? How did you two get here?"

Rarity pointed down at the fight below, "This is a decidedly poor time to discuss that, darling. We have a battle to put aside first."

Fluttershy nodded in soft agreement with Rarity as she rubbed one foreleg with another. "I just... thought you might need help... if that's OK?"

"OK? OK!? You're a life saver!" She grabbed Fluttershy up and squeezed the butter yellow pegasus tightly.

In the car, the bearded demon impaled the first bit of living flame to reach it, but it had no hope of taking them all on at once. They quickly surrounded the wild bearded pony and began battering him from all sides. The smallest ones even got under the demon, punching up into his gut and barrel roughly. The She-devil had the advantage of being airborne above the reinforcements and spat our her vile words only to find Spike ramming into her, knocking the spell free before it could finish and it fizzled harmlessly. He forced her down towards the eager combatants as he lashed at her with wild abandon. Just as he thought he would get her in the reach of the crowd, she vanished.

Beside Twilight and the others, the she-devil snapped into being with a puff of brimstone, bloodied and furious. Twilight quickly threw a lightning bolt at her, but it washed over her with no effect. The She-Devil calmly drove her blade forward, shattering the invisible field of energy around Twilight and plunging the sword deep into Twilight's barrel. ~I wanted to have fun with you, but your death will just have to do.~

Twilight jumped again, appearing on top of a nearby building, but the devil had come with her, still driving that sword home. ~Shhh, no more words. Close your eyes.~ The devil twisted the blade with a wrench of her snout, making pain and stars flash before Twilight's eyes.

Fluttershy and Rarity looked around in a frantic search. "Where did she go?" asked Fluttershy before she took off. Gaining altitude quickly, she brought the building Twilight had jumped to into view just in time to see the devil kick her off the side. "Twilight!" she cried with uncharacteristic shrillness and she dived to catch Twilight's falling form.

Author's Note

Things went downhill in a hurry. This was an exciting chapter to write on all fronts and I hope you all enjoyed reading it as much.

All of those rushing fire elementals trampled the paper. We tried to piece it back together as best as we could, but there may be some wrinkles left behind.

85 - Fallen Angel

Rainbow joined the crowd of pushing and jostling fire creatures. She gave an enthusiastic battle cry when she reached the demon-stallion and threw a punch as a way of greeting. Her hoof collided heavily with the distracted demon's head, forcing it back in time for her other hoof to come in and knock it back. "S'what you get for messing with us," she snarled as she pummeled it alongside her new friends.

Pinkie Pie sunk beneath the wave of hurrying little fire creatures only to emerge with a barely conscious Long Road. She dived away from him with a parting wave and went swimming through the crowd. Long Road looked baffled, "What happened?" He looked around and saw the demon was still standing, sort of, wobbling to and fro on its legs. He reached around the floor, searching for his sword with his hooves, "I'm coming, Rainbow, keep him busy." With consciousness returned to him, his wounds began to close under the golden light of his convictions. It seemed that Pinkie had managed to break through the demonic curse that held his wounds open.

Popping free of the rolling wave of creatures, Pinkie Pie appeared with a similarly revived Soft Mane. Soft Mane thanked Pinkie as she edged her way towards a wall away from the still rushing crowd. The crowd was focused on the demon, who took very little harm from any singular hit, but was being pelted by many eager bodies. Cursing vilely in its terrible tongue, the demon stallion had already abandoned its useless glaive in favor of raking at its many enemies. By the time it could force one small flame to withdraw, another was eager to take its place, to say nothing of the cyan pony known as Rainbow Dash raining more telling blows. Where did she go? He looked left and right, not seeing the cyan menace. Suddenly, the swarm above him parted. He looked up in time to see Rainbow come crashing down on him from above, rear-hooves first. A loud crack of his spine signaled his end. He dissolved in sulfurous fumes as he faded back to whence he came. The crowd began to cheer excitedly as Rainbow struck a triumphant pose.

Outside, Fluttershy flew faster than she ever had before. The sight of her falling friend was more motivation than any other. She was a mere foot away from the falling form when a length of rope snagged one of her legs and pulled her back away, leaving Twilight to plummet to the ground. ~Where do you think you're going?~ asked a strange voice in her mind as the rope tugged her further and further back. Fluttershy twisted on her tether to see the terrible alicorn that had hurt Twilight in the first place. She held the rope in her mouth, slowly reeling Fluttershy in. ~You look like you'd handle pain terribly. It will be such fun to begin.~

Fluttershy began to struggle frantically with a panicked squeak. She called out for help, but all of her little friends were underground, where they might as well be a world away, for all it felt. When she was close to the she-demon, the rope was released only to grab Fluttershy roughly by the scruff of the neck. ~Now now, no running. We are going to have so much fun, you and I. Have you ever broken a bone before?~ Fluttershy shook her head quickly back and forth. ~Of course not. You look pure as driven snow.~

The terrible mare brought Fluttershy to the same roof she had kicked Twilight off of. Throwing the pegasus to the ground roughly, the demon was on top of her quickly, sword drawn in a smooth motion. ~I hardly know where to begin. You're like a blank canvas. Ah, your wings, those pretty little wings. We can't have you trying to escape.~ She drew her sword high only to bring it down with a practiced motion. It cut into Fluttershy's flesh all too easily and the pegasus shrieked with a pain she never knew possible. ~From the first cut? You may die before I even get started. Don't disappoint me, little pony.~ Another cut, red darkening Fluttershy's feathers rapidly as her wings were crippled, tendons severed under the demon's gentle care.

"You... don't belong here," whimpered Fluttershy, trying to curl on herself, "You're too horrible for Equestria."

~Is that its name? It is a pathetic land, filled with soft little gifts like you.~ The demon brought down a hoof, punching Fluttershy in the gut. Fluttershy wheezed as tears flowed freely. Flutter's hooves weakly pushed against the hoof crushing her a moment before she flopped back, struggling for breath. The demon drew her hoof free, ~No passing out. We have much more to do before you're done.~ She leaned in, her snout touching Fluttershy's, ~Do you have a request? A pain you have always longed to feel but were too cowardly to experience?~

Fluttershy's eyes went wide at the question and fresh sobs burst free from her, wailing in pain and anguish as she tried to crawl away awkwardly on her back. The demon allowed her to struggle, seeming to take perverse pleasure in watching every painful motion. She suddenly hissed, face contorting with annoyance. Several long metal shards jutted from her back, thin lines of blood flowing from them. She spun around to find their source.

There stood Rarity on the edge of the ceiling. She had several more sharp shards of building held in her magic. "You back away from my friend, you wicked creature! I will not allow you to harm her any further."

~Full of little gifts,~ echoed the demon's fell voice in their mind as she raised her sword. ~Run away, little unicorn. I will play with you later.~

Rarity's mind was suddenly filled with snatches and flashes of memories. Dark places, horrible places. So many screams of pain, wails of terror. She could almost feel their bodies being abused, and her soul shrank as the terror threatened to become all consuming. The shards held in her magic fell to the ground limply as she took a step back towards the stairs she had climbed to get her, pupils shrunk to mere pricks.

The demon turned away from Rarity, confident that she would burst into a run at any moment. She stomped a hoof down on one of Fluttershy's wings when it gave a weak twitch. The crunch of bones made Fluttershy cry out and bat at her hoof with delicious weakness. "Leave me alone! Leave us alone!"

~Why would I do that? Your pain is so satisfying.~ She drew her hoof back in a grind and Fluttershy's cry couldn't even escape, coming out as a strangled gargle as bones were roughly shattered in the wing.

Rarity did not flee as the demon had intended. Marshaling herself, she fought against the terror within her. She focused her magic around the demon directly and gave a sharp tug, throwing her from the roof entirely. The demon's black wings spread wide and she recovered from the throw easily, soon returning to the roof level with a scowl. Rarity was already prepared and greeted the demon with a fresh wave of sharp metal debris. One caught the demon in the eye and she gave an altogether too sensual cry in her pain. ~That was delightful, but our play time is over. I have too much to do with the pegasus.~ She rushed towards Rarity, sword at the ready as her black wings bore her through the air with alarming swiftness.

A flash of prismatic colors was all she saw before Rainbow Dash crashed into the demon, driving them both onto the roof of the building. "I don't even have a word for how big the hoof sandwich I have for you is," snarled Rainbow Dash. Spike arrived only moments later. His face was a mask of tearful fury.

"Back off, Dash. She's... I have to..." said Spike. Rainbow nodded at him and backed away as the demon regained her footing.

~Ah, the dragon.~ The demon looked between Spike, Rainbow, Rarity, and the fallen Fluttershy. ~Hardly a fair fight.~

Spike slammed his fore claws together, "I won't need their help to deal with you." He rushed at her, feet not touching the ground as he sailed with frightful speeds. The she demon's blade delivered a fresh cut into the charging warrior, but Spike was beyond the pain. He began to pummel her with his razor sharp claws, earning a throaty moan of a cry with every hit. He pulled her head closer and drove his into it, through it. His horns dug through her skull and she fell apart in his claws. The city around them shuddered violently as the flames withdrew with a great sucking sound. The unbalance had been defeated.

"yay," weakly sputtered out Fluttershy before she surrendered to the pain and passed out.

Rainbow noticed Fluttershy then and her eyes went wide. "Flutter! Dear Celestia!" She was at her side in a flash, but wasn't sure what to do. She paced back and forth in front of her mauled friend before taking off in a streak, "Help's coming!"

Rarity moved towards Spike, who had slumped to the ground in a limp crossed leg position. Rarity reached a hoof to set on his shoulder. "That was very brave, Spike. I'm so proud."

Spike gave a shadow of a smile before it fell away. "I failed." At Rarity's quizzical expression, he pointed over the edge of the roof, "Twilight, she's... I was supposed to protect her. Some number one assistant I am."

Rarity opened her mouth, but all that came was a wave of tears. She buried her face in Spike's neck and clutched him tightly. This felt different than her other tears, and she couldn't wail, just hold tightly to Spike and let the tears flow from her.

Rainbow returned with Soft Mane held in her hooves. She dropped Soft down a little carelessly before pointing at Fluttershy, "Do your hocus pocus! Quick! C'mon!" Her voice was frantic and worried. She noticed Spike, "Hey, Spike! Where's Twilight? She next?"

Spike trembled where he sat before he slapped a claw on the roof. He fought against the urge and ultimately failed, howling in anguish before it broke into a proper sobbing in Rarity's arms.

"Was it something I said?" asked Rainbow, confused. Soft Mane paused, looking at the crying Spike and wanting to join him more than anything. Still... She quickly touched Fluttershy, willing Lashtada's mercy. With a rush of soft pink energy, the most life threatening of Fluttershy's internal injuries eased and Fluttershy's sleep deepened into a restful one.

Soft Mane moved over beside Spike and settled beside him. She shuffled in to take a mirror of Rarity's position.

Manehattan had been liberated, but at what price?

Author's Note

Well this episode got more dark than I thought it would be when I started typing it. I am leaking liquid pride over here, which may say more about me than the story? I'm not sure.

The she demon knows typos cause you pain, so she may have sprinkled a few around to agonize you even from hell.

86 - Astral Encounter

Twilight started awake with a powerful shudder. All around her hovered small motes of light. It all felt familiar... She felt a ground beneath her hooves though she couldn't see any. She began to walk forward slowly, looking around for other features beside the endless field of stars.

"Hello?"

"Is anypony there?"

The ephemera before her coalesced rapidly into a large form. Celestia stood before her, snout already stained with prior tears. "My most treasured student. You were not supposed to be here again so soon."

Twilight bounded forward to embrace Celestia, but Celestia backed away a step, "This is serious, Twilight."

Twilight glanced around and back at Celestia, "Alright... what happened?"

Celestia raised her delicate brows, "There is no gentle way to put this, darling Twilight. You died."

Twilight frowned, "But the last time I was here, you sent me back, with wings!" She stomped a hoof on the unseen ground, "Why can't you do that again?"

Celestia leaned forward, brushing the tip of her snout against Twilight's, "You have not ascended, Twilight. I... cannot turn the wheel back, only send it forward. Your last entry here was very special. This time... merely violent." With a wave of her hoof, the screens appeared hovering in the air, showing Twilight's many battles through Everglow. "I blame myself. I allowed you to remain in such a dangerous place, learning dangerous things. Violent living leads to a violent end."

Twilight frowned, swatting at the closest mirror, "What else would we have done? We had to protect Equestria! Did we do it? Is Manehattan safe?"

A wing extended, Celestia pointing at a rapidly approaching screen that showed Manehattan, not burning. "Why..." asked Twilight, "Are so many buildings collapsed? It wasn't like that when we flew over it."

With a soft wave, a new screen took its place, showing the mountain of shards of metal Rainbow had been buried in, though then scattered about by a wave of elementals. "The bolts that held them together," spoke Celestia. "Buildings can be repaired. You died a noble death, Twilight Sparkle. I will miss you."

Twilight shook her head violently, "Don't talk like that! We're here, right now, talking. We can get past this, like anything else!"

Celestia's head hung slightly, "I have had this discussion with far too many of my dearest friends, young Twilight Sparkle. You cannot know the pain." Celestia raised a hoof and set it on Twilight's shoulder. "It is time for you to go. Forever."

Twilight threw herself back, leaping away from Celestia, "No! I won't give up! You can't give up..." Tears stung at her eyes as she stomped in place, hooves failing to make an impression on the unseen floor. "You told me to believe, in the magic of friendship. Don't give up on that now."

Celestia took a slow inhale before she extended a wing to Twilight, gently pulling her closer. "Maybe you can surprise me, but I cannot hold that... faith. I have seen so many friends here. Most beg for me to help, some scream endlessly. A few attack me, assured I am responsible for their end. A few have that hopeful look in your eye." She leaned in, brushing her snout against Twilight's, "Hoping someone will save them. But they all faded away, and then I was alone, again."

Twilight jumped as something dropped on her and she glanced up, seeing fresh tears falling from her mentor. "Celestia, please... My friends. They won't give up. We traveled between worlds just to set things right. They will move mountains if it takes it. I believe in them, all of them. You must too." She buried her face against Celestia's warm barrel. "Believe in all of us."

Celestia gave a slow nod, "Perhaps they will do what I could not. Your life has been one full of surprises, Twilight Sparkle. Perhaps your death will continue it." She drew in a quiet breath before a look of determination returned to her, "I will delay speaking of your... passing... for now. While you remain here, I will... try to hope. The people of Equestria do not need to know until all hope is gone."

Celestia began to fade and Twilight leaped forward, passing through her fading form. "Wait, don't leave me here!" she called, but Celestia was already gone. Twilight sunk to her haunches, looking around the star field that had returned to normal, all the screens gone.

The Returners of the Dawn, plus Rarity and Fluttershy, were gathered around the fallen form of their friend. Long Road broke the awkward silence that had built, "The queen."

The eyes turned to look at him. "Princess, I mean," he corrected, "Celestia. She has the measure of a god. Can't she revive Lady Sparkle?"

Those who had come from Equestria looked doubtful. "I don't mean to throw doubt on the princess," said Rarity, "But I've never heard her doing that before."

Soft Mane crossed her arms, "Then we get her to someone who can."

Rainbow thrust a hoof up into the air in a pump, "Yea! I like the sound of that. No way a little thing like this is going to stop us."

Fluttershy flicked her ears back, doubt growing more intense. "I've... seen..." She shrank on herself, "My little friends, they don't live forever. They die so quickly. Then they are gone." She sank to her belly, "I have to accept that. Our lives are precious... That... that...." she swallowed heavily, tears flowing, "That's why I have to take care of them! You don't get to bring them back." She fell to quiet tears, burying her snout in a fetlock.

Pinkie Pie stomped a hoof, "No! Bad Fluttershy." Fluttershy looked up at Pinkie, baffled. "We are Twilight's bestest friends. I'm not quitting until I get to throw a 'Welcome back from the dark place' party!" She spun in place, facing the bridge out of the city, blocks away though it may be. "Long, get Twilight. We have a job to do." Though Pinkie's words were full of fiery conviction, her mane lost its bounce as she trotted away, slowly falling flat as she turned her head away from her companions to cry privately.

Long moved towards Twilight's prone form, but Spike thrust a claw out in front of him with a snarl. "I got this." He hefted up Twilight gingerly, cradled in his arms before he moved to follow Pinkie, quiet other than those three words.

Soon the party moved as one, weaving through the damaged cities. Words were few between the lot of them with heavy emotions dragging on any fledgling conversation, choking it to death before it had a chance. The train was where they left it. As they approached it, the conductor burst out of the train and began clopping his forehooves in between eager ground stomps. "You did it! Manehattan stopped burning!"

He grew confused when the returning heroes didn't return his jubilance, but that turned to horror when he saw Twilight hanging limply in Spike's arms. "Uh... oh... is... is she?"

Pinkie shouted at him, "She's just sleeping!" Her voice lowered instantly, looking away, "Just sleeping...."

"Right..." said the conductor, looking increasingly uncomfortable. Not prying further, he turned away to enter the engine car. When the others had filed into the car, the train began rolling backwards, making its way back to the capital with barely the noise of the chugging engine to interrupt the party.

The ride back was long and morose. This seemed to agitate Rainbow further and further. "Come on, guys. We're heroes! I mean, yea, Twilight got a little hurt, but we can fix that. We can fix anything! Nightmare Moon, Queen Chrysalis, even that Sombra thing. We're not going to let some creepy alicorn with a pain fetish mean anything! Besides, we--"

"Rainbow," said Rarity firmly.

"What?" she replied, tilting her head.

"Be quiet, darling, please," said Rarity.

Rainbow sank back onto her seat with a scowl, forelegs crossing as a full pout developed. Her seat jostled as Soft Mane parked beside her. Rainbow squawked with surprise as the half-human began hugging her softly. "Hey, what?"

Soft Mane whispered in a cyan ear, "I know how you feel. We did good, but give everyone a chance to... cope."

Rainbow huffed angrily, but did not refuse the hug. She whispered tightly, "We'll get her back."

The train eventually arrived at Canterlot, pulling into place smoothly. A great riot of stomping hooves started and Spike cringed. "We can't just carry her out past them all," he said in a strained voice.

Pinkie suddenly hurried forward, grabbing the limp form of Twilight in her fetlocks, "Meet me at the castle." She vanished promptly from sight, leaving the others to exit.

They emerged into the crowd of eager celebrants, all cheering and clopping their hooves on the ground. As each member disembarked, the noise only grew louder. They seemed oblivious to the subdued energy returned to them. Rainbow rushed up above the crowd, "Hey thanks everypony! We're, uh, glad to help, but boy saving Equestria sure is tiring," she said, lying poorly through her teeth, "So we're going to catch some Zs and report to Celestia. You all go spread the word." She gestured with her hooves in a shooing motion, "Tell everypony how awesome it was and how everything's OK!"

Fortunately, Equestrian ponies can be very trusting souls, and the crowd was soon dispersed, allowing the party to proceed to the castle at a sedate trot. When they arrived, the guards waved them in silently. Any stragglers were turned away at the gate and the castle had a strange feel about it that well matched the mood of most of the party.

They arrived in the throne room to find Celestia seated before an ornate coffin that held Twilight. Pinkie was there as well, frowning deeply. When they came into sight, she hurried over to them, "The Princess won't let me move Twilight!"

Fluttershy and Rarity looked away, both flustered and sad, unable to formulate a reply. Rainbow had no such reservations and zipped up towards Celestia. "Hey! We're not done with her."

Celestia looked up at Rainbow with a witheringly hostile glare. Rainbow had never seen the Celestia so furious and she fell from the sky as if frozen. Landing in a heap she scampered away, heart beating rapidly, escaping the furious monarch.

Luna emerged from behind her throne, "She is in grieving. It would be wise to allow her some time." She gestured with a wing at the coffin, "A day. Return tomorrow and perhaps sister will be able to speak."

Author's Note

This chapter... Man... So heavy. I feel like lead after writing it.

This would be the perfect time for the typo nation to mount an attack.

87 - Never Leave a Country Gal Alone

While the others were blazing a trail of victory across Equestria, Applejack made quick work of bringing the ponyvillians home. Once word went out that others had returned, the town was soon filled again with over delighted ponies. The farm had fared well, relatively. It seemed that the earth critters hadn't done much around it and the orchard grew much as it always had, though many of the lower crops, such as the carrots, were in extreme need of weeding and watering.

Even the farm residents, such as the cows and pigs, started to show up, eager to return to their homes. The ponies of the town were willing to lend in a helping hoof, to say nothing of displaced Apples that turned up on Applejack's doorstep, eager to get back to work on a real farm. Everything was working out well, but this didn't satisfy Applejack.

Her friends were out there, risking and giving their all to get things right, and there she was, just farming. No, that would not do. She shared her feelings with Big Mac, who nodded softly at her, "Yup." One word, and a knowing look, and Applejack left. There was somepony that needed her and she wasn't going to shirk her duties.

And that was how Applejack found herself slinking through the dirt, trying to avoid alarming the diamond dogs she was sneaking up on. She had spent most of the day tracking them this far and was certain they were near an entrance to their caves, a biggun she reckoned, considering how many dogs had come and gone. The varmints she was watching seemed to chat amongst themselves about nothing at all before one yawned in a display of carnivorous teeth. Applejack winced at the sight, but continued her slow advance. She scaled up a tree with hooves and strong teeth, perching on a branch thick enough to support her as she peered down at the two.

"Is time for next shift," said one with an irritated grunt, "I go find." Then it moved off, shuffling away from the other.

Applejack thanked Celestia for the chance, waiting for the one below her to be entirely alone. With a great war cry of 'Yeeeee Hawww!' she came crashing down on the dog, driving it into the ground beneath her heavy hooves. She brought up a forehoof quickly and struck the already dizzy creature across the brow, sending him into dreams. The way was clear, and she dashed forward into the cave the second had slunk off to. "Hold it togetha Zecora, I'mma comin' for ya."

She sprinted ahead from cover to cover. Thankfully it seemed the dogs needed light almost as much as ponies, and there were torches set regularly to allow her to see. She went stiff as a board as she heard something rolling towards her. Two huge dogs appeared, working together to draw a cart laden with gems along. A smaller one followed behind them, barking orders at a rapid clip and berating them for every step. She held her breath tightly as she watched them lumber past her. Why were they so slow? When they finally turned a corner and got out of sight, Applejack took a sweet gasp of air and slunk forward.

As she pressed deeper and deeper into the dog mines, a faint voice echoed out towards her. At first it was little more than a murmur, but slowly it resolved into a female voice speaking in singing rhyme. She sounded tired and sad, but at least she was strong enough to sing. There were other voices with her, singing chorus.

"Oh, my Lord!
Oh, my good Lord!
Keep me from sinkin' down.
I tell you what I mean to do
(Keep me from sinkin' down)
I mean to go to heaven too
(Keep me from sinkin' down)
I look up yonder and what do I see?
(Keep me from sinkin' down)
I see the angels beckonin' me
(Keep me from sinkin' down)"

Applejack didn't understand all the words. What was an angel, and where was heaven? Crazy Zebricans! She was quietly thankful for the singing, as she followed it closer and closer to its source. Other sounds began to become obvious. Picks against stone, scraping, and soft grunts of effort. When she emerged into a large cavern, she gasped and dived behind some rubble.

There were half a dozen ponies, Zecora included, working to excavate a wall with rusty and worn looking picks. Behind them at about ten paces were several dogs of varying sizes. "Faster, ponies! Put your backs into it!" shrieked the smallest dog with the biggest voice. "Faster or half rations for all of you!"

The enslaved equines moaned with misery and redoubled their efforts. It was too much for an older looking stallion, who collapsed beside his pick, wheezing for breath. A larger dog approached the fallen pony as the small one went into fits, "See! Lazy ponies! This one costs you half rations! No use for weak ponies, none!" Seemingly oblivious to the smaller one's screeching, the larger dog hefted up the fallen stallion and began hauling him towards a dark hole.

"No, please, no, I'll work harder! Please!" begged the stallion, squirming weakly in the great dog's grip, "I don't want to die."

"No use for weak ponies," screamed the little dog, "You should have thought that before stopping your work!"

Applejack couldn't bear to watch anymore. It wasn't the ideal time to attack, but letting somepony die in front of her was too much. She sprung from her cover and dashed at the big one. "Who is that?" asked the little dog, pointing at her. The other large dogs began to snarl at her, but the one carrying the stallion seemed oblivious. That was all that mattered to Applejack in that moment. She leaped forward at the canine and spun around mid-air. With a lightning-fast lashing of her hind legs, she brought her hooves into the side of his head with the full fury of an apple bucker. He had turned his head at the last moment, possibly having noticed her. This was just in time to catch those hooves into his snout. He collapsed backwards, knocked out cleanly by the brutal strike. The stallion he was holding flopped to the ground limpy, whimpering in fear.

The other enslaved ponies noticed the sudden attack and adopted hopeful expressions, but didn't move immediately to join. "Get her!" shrilly commanded the small dog. The two other large dogs surged forward, one drawing a heavy looking mace. Applejack spun on them and crouched. As that deadly weapon swung at her, she dived to the side and lashed out a hoof, catching one dog in the side of the leg with a satisfying thump. The other dog grabbed at her, plucking her from the ground and hurling her.

She bounced off the wall with an 'oof', but sprung back to her feet quickly, advancing on her enemies with a frown. The dog she'd kicked walked with a slight limp, but both were eager to rejoin the battle. They fanned out, moving to flank her. Applejack dashed towards the one with the mace, diving between his legs as she spun around and drove her legs upwards. The dog collapsed with a high pitched yelp, all will to battle removed.

The remaining large dog grabbed up the dropped mace and made a savage swing. Applejack tried to jump out of the way but it was too fast. Stars swam in her vision and ringing sounded in her ears as she staggered and collapsed. The large dog moved over her, bringing up its mace high to deliver a final blow. "What are you doing? Bad ponies! Bad!" came the voice of the small dog.

Two of the ponies had tackled the smaller dog and pinned him to the ground under their bulk. Three others, including Zecora, rushed the remaining large dog. They barreled into him from the side, knocking the finishing blow off mark as they drove him to the ground. Applejack struggled to her hooves as she watched them swarm over the dog, kicking and stomping for all they were worth. The battle was over as quickly as it had begun. "Shucks, and here Ah thought Ah was savin' y'all."

Zecora approached Applejack with a weary smile, helping her get upright. "Yours is a face I'm glad to see. Have you come to rescue me? Come, we should make all due haste. We haven't even a moment to waste."

They fled together, and soon all the ponies were back in Ponyville. The ponies went their separate ways after giving Applejack their thanks. Zecora remained with AJ. She had things to discuss.

Twilight frowned, a thing she did often in this accursedly bland place. She had tried using her magic, but it refused to come to her. She couldn't even use her natural unicorn gifts, and she was naked. The idea of being naked had never really occurred to her before going to Everglow, but she keenly felt the lack of her usual supplies. "Celestia, please! At least visit once in a while." She stuck a hoof against the unseen floor without a sound and sighed.

A new voice whispered from nowhere, "Have you been abandoned by your gods?"

"What? Who said that?" asked Twilight as she sprang up and began circling around, but she saw nothing but stars.

"I will never abandon you, lost child," came the whisper. Female, Twilight guessed, old. "Pony from another world, you carry the song of Everglow in your dead chest." Emerging from the stars came the vision of an elderly earth pony. Her eyes shone with red light and a glint of infinity. She radiated the power, that... uncertain majesty Twilight expected of Celestia and felt again when she encountered Luminace.

Twilight's ears flipped back, "Who are you? I didn't call you."

"Oh but you did," she spoke gently. "You are dead, are you not? You are now my responsibility. It took some time to find you, so far removed, but here I am."

"Who?" repeated Twilight, backing away from the goddess.

"How rude," she spoke, a smile overtaking her wrinkled form. "I am Soft Whisper, matron of death, and caretaker of the deceased." She raised a hoof to point at Twilight, "Like you."

Twilight shook her head quickly, "No! I still have things I need to do! My friends will fix this."

Soft Whisper shook her head slowly, "I've heard this all before. Don't be dramatic. Your soul has departed, but clings here in this half way place. It is time for you to pass on."

Shivering with fear, Twilight turned her tail and fled, running as fast as her legs would carry her through the starry plane.

Soft Whisper's voice reached Twilight as surely as if she were still standing beside her, but Twilight didn't look back. "You are defiant to the last, but death is inevitable. Even the mightiest Queens and Kings will find their rest with me eventually. Who are you, little hybrid, to defy the basic nature of the universe?"

Suddenly she was in front of Twilight. Twilight skidded to a halt as Soft Whisper drew the heavy pick from her side, "I don't wish to use this on you. I feel you were a good pony, who followed her destiny well and true. It is time to rest, little one."

Twilight's spectral eyes filled with tears as she quickly turned direction and fled anew, "No! Stay away from me! I don't want to go! They'll fix it! They always fix it! Stop trying to drag me away! I have to be here, I have to!" She could feel Soft Whisper's presence always one step behind her, keeping up without effort. Despite not having a body, she could feel her heart thundering in her chest and her breath coming in ragged gasps. Never before had she been this terrified as the promise of utter oblivion hung behind her. As she galloped through the stars, she saw a small tear, a tiny hole. She veered towards it and ran with every ounce of energy she could put into her legs, somehow growing pained and tired despite not even being true.

"Do not go there," spoke the voice that haunted her, "You will not like it. Lay down, little one. It is time to sleep. Accept your reward for a life well lived."

She didn't want a reward! She didn't want any of this! Twilight dove into that tiny hole, and everything came apart.

Author's Note

Applejack got a nice moment of glory (Bet you forgot she was over there!) And Twilight struggles in the waiting room for souls. It sure got heavy in the end there.

Our transcribers swear they did a good job avoiding typos, but the diamond dogs will take half their rations if it isn't completely typo free!

Little note: I am trying to follow the rules of a given world when proper. Applejack vs Diamond Dogs results in folks being knocked silly, without spurts of blood or other gruesomeness. The demons, on the other hoof, are not native to Equestria, ditto elementals.

88 - Requiem for a Butterfly

Few of the Returners of the Dawn particularly wanted to be alone, save Long Road who moved to enter his own room. He was denied by a following Rarity. Spike had separated from the group and gone to perch at the top of the castle silently with a supportive but awkward Rainbow Dash to keep him company. This left Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Soft Mane together.

When they had settled down, Fluttershy sank into the softness of one of the Canterlot bed and buried her face in her fetlocks. Pinkie perked an ear and moved closer to the bed, following the faint noises until she found Fluttershy weeping almost silently. "Aw, c'mon Fluttershy, it isn't that bad!"

Fluttershy peeked out of her fortress of hooves at Pinkie Pie. "Yes it is," she said in a barely audible whisper.

Soft Mane tilted her head at the bed, "We'll bring Twilight back. It's a matter of when, not if. We won't let her down..." Her teeth clenched hard a moment before she sagged, "I already did that once."

Pinkie glanced between the two, "What do you mean, Soft?"

Soft sighed gently and rolled a hand, "I already told you my dad died, right?"

Pinkie started to nod, then shook her head, "Kinda? But OK." She slowed in her speech, unsure with how to proceed.

Soft leaned back against the wall she was along, "I was way too young to help him, and we didn't have enough money for it anyway, but... Twilight is friends with a queen, two queens! We can afford to help her, easy! We just need to get her to someone with the power."

Pinkie nodded, "Then we'll just have to do that!"

"It's my fault!" suddenly cried Fluttershy, burrowing down into the covers almost angrily before the sobbing resumed, "I could have saved her!"

Soft looked over at Flutter, "How do you figure that? Your backup is the only reason the rest of us even survived. You were amazing, Fluttershy."

Fluttershy threw up the blanket and slipped beneath it as it came down, "I felt her! I was so close to catching her I could feel her wings against my hooves! I wasn't fast enough, just a little bit more... Rainbow could have caught her. Rainbow would have caught her. I'm a useless pegasus that can barely fly when everything depends on it."

Pinkie frowned as she reared up on the bed, resting her forehooves on the edge, "Fluttershy, everypony did what they could. Everypony did their part. This isn't your fault."

Soft Mane crossed her arms, "What stopped you from getting to Twilight? I'm guessing you didn't smash into the ground since we found you on the roof being mauled."

Fluttershy's form quivered with terror at the mention of her experience with the demon, "That... horrible pony... She caught me with a rope before I could grab Twilight. She took me away from Twilight, and... she hurt me. She laughed and she hurt me. It still hurts any time I..." She trailed off as the sobbing resumed from beneath her soft tomb.

Pinkie Pie hauled herself up onto the bed and settled beside Fluttershy's distraught form. She wasn't sure what to say, so instead gently gathered her friend up, through the blanket, and held her.

For a single moment, there was nothing for Twilight. She passed through a tunnel so narrow only the fact that she had no true body allowed her to pass. Suddenly there was pain. Her life flashed across her vision in snatches and glimpses as she pressed against it, still determined to escape the goddess that had chased her. She could see the astral plane. She could see herself and Celestia, her mentor so full of pride and joy. She gained her wings and proved to everypony that she was truly the element of magic, nay, the princess, of magic, of friendship.

She saw the demon driving the blade into her barrel, twisting the magic steel and destroying her internal organs while mocking her gently. She could see herself falling, she could feel the impact of the ground, and she screamed.

Twilight burst through the tunnel, emerging into the throne room with a wail of torment that echoed powerfully through the castle. the guards that were nearby went wide eyed, some even making puddles as they ran away in stark terror. Twilight gritted her immaterial teeth as the pain grew worse. It was hard to think, but she fought against it, struggling as she hovered there, above...

She looked down and beheld the peaceful form of her dead body, almost smiling as it laid there in its intricate casket. With a shudder of revulsion, Twilight recoiled from the form to find herself several feet above the detestable sight.

"Oh Twilight..." came a new voice, a familiar voice. Twilight jerked her head around to find a familiar pink alicorn looking up at her with the saddest expression.

"Cadance..." The word came out as a low moaned whisper. Twilight surged forward, soon before her startled and frightened looking sister in law. "Cadance! Help me. It hurts..."

Cadance reached out, but her hoof fell through Twilight's immaterial form. The attempt seemed to only enrage Twilight, who growled in frustration, "Cadance! Help!" She swirled around Cadance with an increasing fury, "Do something!"

Cadance took a soft swallow and a breath before she spoke, "Sunshine, sunshine. Ladybugs awake!" Twilight stopped circling and paused before landing before Cadance. She repeated the words and followed along as Cadance sung the rest, "Clap your hooves and do a little shake." They ended it with their rumps pointed at one another and a gentle smile on Cadance's face. "It is you, Twilight. Please calm down. I'm here. I won't leave you."

Twilight felt a glimmer of joy, of hope, and bobbed her head quickly. "Thank you. Please make it stop hurting. It's hard to... think."

"You have broken things," came the voice of Celestia as she stepped into the room, wings spread wide. "Twilight Sparkle, this is... not the way."

Twilight recoiled back at the accusing tone and words, "I had to! There was this terrible pony, a god I think, and she wanted to take me away, from you, from Cadance, from everything!"

With a flash of magic from Celestia's horn, a mirror appeared. Twilight was mostly transparent from head to hooves, though her cutie mark stood out bold and solid looking. Twilight jerked back at the vision of herself, "What am I?"

Cadance put a hoof in front of Celestia's barrel, "Let's stay calm. Twilight, you did the unlikely, again." She smiled gently, "You were always my special little filly."

Twilight nodded, the praise seeming to soothe her a little, "I didn't want to leave you..."

Celestia set the mirror aside, "Twilight... I am overjoyed that you are here, but this is... not how I wanted it."

Twilight bobbed her head, "Give me a chance, Princess. We can do it, we can fix it! Just... can you make the pain stop?"

Celestia shook her head, "The pain you feel is what keeps you anchored to this world. It is the fury you built up to break free of the resting place and return... as you are. You're a ghost."

Cadance cuffed Celestia on the shoulder, "Auntie! Ghosts aren't real."

Twilight sank to her haunches, "No... that makes sense." She rose up and walked despite having no need to do so. She approached her dead body with a shiver, "Where did you put all of my things?"

Celestia gestured with her head, "Stored safely. You can't make use of them for now."

Twilight sighed, "That may be true... but my books! I need my spellbook, and the one Queen Iliana gave me." She stomped a hoof only for it to fall through the floor. The act baffled her a moment before she frowned, "Being a ghost is... strange."

Cadance approached Twilight's spirit form and leaned forward. Her horn shone with soft pink light as she bathed Twilight with love. Twilight began to relax immediately, sinking to lay on her belly beneath the magic, "It... stopped hurting. Please, keep it up." Cadance had little intention on stopping, but her energy soon ran out.

With a soft huff, Cadance frowned in thought, "Maybe you just need your friends? They all love you."

Celestia smiled gently, "Even in death, Twilight Sparkle, friendship will be your salvation."

A sudden coldness swept through the room. Reality was rent asunder as Soft Whisper stepped through, breathing with labored draws of breath.

Celestia frowned at the new presence, "Who are you?"

Soft Whisper drew her pick from her side, "I am Soft Whisper, native god. I mean no disrespect, but your dead has done a naughty thing." She locked eyes on the trembling Twilight, "I am here to bring her back and see she gets her proper rest."

Cadance quickly moved between Soft Whisper and Twilight with a scowl, "You can't hurt her anymore." Her wings spread wide as if an additional shield against the threat.

Celestia shook her head, "You are trembling, foreign god. I do not think you have the strength to do what you say."

Soft Whisper snorted loudly as she took a step forward, only to wobble and fall to a knee, "It is my duty. She is a good pony. She does not deserve this wretched existence."

Twilight peeked around Cadance and called out, "It was my choice. I will fix things. I will put it right."

Soft Whisper slowly gathered herself back up to a standing position as she nodded, "Your choice. It is at that." She thrust the pick back into its holder and raised a hoof to point at Twilight. A grey beam reached out from it, wrapping around Twilight's form instantly. "When you tire of this game, simply close your eyes and wish for the embrace of death, and it will be over instantly. I have time. It is all I have."

Twilight shuddered as the alien magic dug through her spectral form. The pain lessened noticeably as Soft Whisper explained what she had done. "It... doesn't hurt so much."

Soft Whisper nodded, "Your soul rejoices, because now... now it is truly your choice. Trouble not the living. Fulfill your destiny swiftly, and return to me, troublesome mare."

Cadance nodded her head and looked a little sheepish, "I... thank you. I'm sorry for snapping at you."

Soft Whisper shook her head, "My word rarely brings pleasure to the living." She turned away back to the slowly sealing rift in space and forced it wide enough to start walking back through it.

Celestia didn't stop her from leaving, but watched the space intently until the disturbance was entirely gone. She turned on Twilight with a sigh before her horn began to glow. She pulled Twilight's form over in her magic and embraced her in the golden light. "Troublesome mare, that about summarizes it, my talented little Twilight."

Twilight began to giggle, comforted in being held, and in the proud little note in Celestia's talking. "Everything's going to be OK. Actually, I think I need to make a stop by the archives. I'll try not to scare anypony on the way." She lifted up, then suddenly darted through a wall, gone.

Cadance moved up to nuzzle Celestia gently, "She'll make it work. She always does."

Celestia returned the affection, "I can't even start to describe how I feel. The thought of watching her fade away in that place.... It was too much."

Cadance knew what place Celestia meant, having been there once herself. "I thought... I was coming to pay my respects, and there she was, hovering over her dead body. She looked so lost and hurt."

Celestia gave a gentle smile, "And her favorite foalsitter knew exactly how to soothe her."

Author's Note

Twilight is evolving! Someone hit B, quick! Damn it, too late.

The scribe was frightened by Twilight's scream and left all the papers in a jumble. We hope we put it back together correctly.

89 - We Should Go

Twilight flipped through book after book, leaving a stack on the floor in disarray. She thanked her luck that her telekinesis seemed to work just as well as a ghost, possibly even better, if the violently ripped door leading into the library was any hint.

Ah! Twilight studied the page before her intently, sweeping her head back and forth before she nodded to herself. "I have it!" she cried with victory and zipped from the library, leaving the mess behind. She burst through a wall silently, her hooves still making running motions out of habit despite her motions being fueled by will instead. "Princess, are you still here?"

A princess was there, Luna. Luna looked up at Twilight with a thoughtful expression, "We see Celestia was not deceiving us. Twilight, you have truly shed your body."

Twilight walked up towards her own coffin, a thought that made her shiver softly. "I have. We'll get this fixed, don't worry."

"I would be mad not to worry," spoke Luna in a calm voice. "But you have made it a habit of performing miracles. What do you need, Twilight Sparkle?"

Twilight reared up beside the coffin and spoke a quick spell before touching her inert self. A sheen of blue passed over her 'sleeping' form and the ghost Twilight nodded, "Did you see the spell I just cast?"

Luna nodded slowly, "I have not seen that spell cast in some time, but I know of it."

"Good," said Twilight with a flash of spectral teeth, "Cast it for me, once a day."

Luna shook her head, "Once a week would more than suffice. Do you have need for your mortal shell still, Twilight?"

Twilight shrugged as she fell back to all fours, "I really don't know, but until I do, we can't have it, you know... rotting? Ugh, that sounds so awful."

Luna looked over the vision of Twilight, giving a nod of assent, "Are you well, Twilight Sparkle, considering the situation?"

Twilight blinked at the question and spun on Luna, "Well? I mean..." She paused to consider it more deeply. "I suppose, relatively. The pain is just an annoying little tickle, no worse than a bruise. I keep trying to grab things or nudge things, but that obviously doesn't work. I don't want to think about it too much. Let's just fix it."

"In times past," spoke Luna, "it was my duty among others to drive away ghosts and specters that would disturb the night."

Twilight raised a brow at Luna, "Why would you... say that? I'm not a vengeful ghost trying to haunt things."

"You are notably timid for a ghost," agreed Luna with a nod, "But my duty remains. Tread carefully, Twilight Sparkle. You are in a dangerous place, and I will protect my little ponies if it comes down to it."

Twilight's ears flipped back as she cringed away from Luna, "I should go check on the others." And she was gone, dashing through a wall away from Luna.

"Darling," spoke Rarity as she followed Long Road into his room, "I'm sorry..."

Long Road swiveled an ear, then slowly turned to face Rarity, "For?"

Rarity looked sharply uncomfortable, "I thought... making Twilight jealous would spur her into action. She's... was... such a recluse."

Long Road flinched, "So your feelings were not true?"

Rarity's ears fell, "Not exactly, at least, not at first. You truly are a gentlecolt, Long Road, dear. I was trying to lure Twilight out of her shell, and instead... I stole you away from her. Can you forgive me for being such a cad?"

Long Road approached her and paused a moment before he leaned in and planted a firm kiss on her startled lips. It was only a few seconds, but both looked impacted by the powerful exchange. He drew back with a soft sigh, "I knew my luck had not turned that sweet, as to place such an enchanting lady as yourself beside me, Lady Rarity. I will treasure the time we did have."

Rarity smiled gently, thinking back on her other romantic pursuits, all dashed by stallions with crude personalities. Vain, self-absorbed, misguided, and several other adjectives beside could describe them all, but there was one thing tying them all together. Herself. She raised a hoof and placed it under Long Road's chin, raising it as she leaned in and resumed the kiss. This time it was gentle, and the two fell into each other's eyes. The depth of Long Road's gaze frightened Rarity, but also excited her. She could see his flame, and knew it burned for her, not as a trophy, trend, fad, or gimmick. Drawing back, she asked, "Long... Tell me why you love me."

Long Road perked an ear up, "Where do I begin? The sweet scent that follows you, your dazzling eyes, lit up with fiery passion and sharp wit. Your love for your work, which you offer with keen business intellect to the rich while also offering up freely to the poor." He tilted his head softly, "The softness of your pure white fur, the deepness of your purple mane. The sweet dulcet tones of your voice..." He reached with a hoof for one of her own, drawing her hoof up to kiss, "Even your hooves are enchanting, Lady Rarity. And... even when you were scared, you came. You were there, alongside Lady Fluttershy, when any sane pony would have stayed well away from the cursed city."

Rarity drew her hoof back, only to run it slowly over Long Road's cheeks, "You are a true gentlecolt, gentle and kind, but ready to defend a lady, in honor and body. You're a little older than I am, but you wear it well, like a good suit. You call me Lady Rarity," she tittered as she admitted that reason for attraction, "And you treat me as such. You don't get bored when I get excited about fashion, even if that's not your passion." She took a slow breath, "Long Road." He perked his ears anew as she called his name. "Will you be my knight? Guard my heart, my body" She guided one of his hooves to her barrel over her heart, "Maybe more..."

Long Road felt like he had touched the Lightning Rail, his arm going numb as he felt Rarity' heart thudding powerfully against his hoof. "I... I am Lady Sparkle's knight, until..." His ears fell, "Until she dies."

It laid there, naked and ugly. Rarity looked away, shame filling both of their features, "Which... she has..." she murmured, a tear escaping to stain her white muzzle.

"She has," he repeated, snorting loudly. "I will accept you, Rarity. I may be a fool still, but I cannot deny my heart forever. Please do not think less of me for it."

Rarity leaned in and kissed his closest cheek gently, "If I did, I would have to think the same of myself, darling. Stay here, in Equestria. Forget about that violent world you came from."

"C'mon, Spike, this isn't like you," said Rainbow as she flew lazy circles around Spike.

"I should have stayed with her," grumped Spike, his head resting on the palm of his claws.

Rainbow gave a soft pfft, "Yea, how? She's the one that teleported away, remember? We didn't even know which way she went!" She flew up into Spike's face, "You were great, Spike. You saved all of our flanks so many times. If you weren't there, Twilight would have been taken out way earlier, along with the rest of us. You saved us, Spike. C'mon!"

Spike heaved a loud sigh before rising up, floating away from the edge of the castle he had been parked on. Rainbow followed along with him, "The way you were keeping that demon busy was amazing, and I was all 'Pow Pow!' with that snake thing. It was crazy!" She swung her hooves in fake punches in the air, "Even that donkey was busy. We were nuts! We were so outnumbered, but was that going to get us down? Buck no!"

Rainbow's constant encouragement started to rub off a little on Spike and he cracked a little smile, "We were pretty crazy, yea. That was a wicked uppercut you threw."

Rainbow laughed and did a backspin in the air, clapping her hooves twice quickly, "Yea! Oh man, his face! He was all 'blarrrg' when I did that. It was great!"

Spike reached for one of her hooves, capturing it and holding it between his claws gently, "Rainbow?"

"Yea?" she asked, tilting her head at him.

"We'll get her back, right?" he asked, looking to her with fragile hope.

"Of course we will!" She pulled him him and wrapped him up in a hug. "We don't leave anypony behind! We'll bring Twilight back if we have to go to Tartarus and start punching everything in the way and haul her sorry flank back. We'll do whatever it takes, promise."

They embraced with a bond forged in battle, filled with friendship and camaraderie. When they drew apart, Rainbow swiftly drove a hoof into Spike's toughly armored shoulder, "Enough moping, let's get something to eat! Us cool warrior types gotta feed the engine of awesome so we can run over jerks that get in our way." She led the way back into the castle with a recovering Spike, a small smile on his face.

Author's Note

Personal interactions? In my fanfic? It's more likely than you think! The cast is facing their grief in different ways, and we had some time to go back to two pairs that were glossed over in the last chapter. I like how they both played out overall. What do you think?

Time travel is known to cause paradoxes in the form of typos, beware.

90 - What Happened

Rainbow and Spike sat and ate side by side, conversing idly about past exploits when a form streaked through, startling them. The lavender form paused and turned to look at them. With a perked ear, the Twilight phantasm smiled, "Rainbow, Spike!"

Spike blinked owlishly, unsure what was going on, "Uh... Is someone pulling my leg?"

Rainbow hopped out of her seat and flew at Twilight, attempting a tackle and instead yelping and hopping back. "Not cool!" hissed, recoiling from the pain of trying to embrace the Twilight ghost, "What gives, Twilight?"

Twilight huffed softly, wings ruffling, "I'm sorry, Rainbow. It's not safe for anypony to do that right now, seeing as I'm an aetheric disturbance." She looked thoughtful then, tapping at her chin, "But Cadance managed to do it. Maybe the magic of a princess is enough, or maybe it's because of her specific specialty."

Spike was on his feet as well, "Ether-what now? Twilight... what happened to you? Is that you, Twilight?"

Twilight spread out her wings, "Of course it's me! Let's get the others." She folded her wings back, "I don't want to repeat this story over and over again, it's not the most pleasant."

Rainbow was already at the door, "I'll get 'em!" And she was gone in a burst of color.

Spike approached Twilight, wringing his claws, "Are you... OK?"

"No," replied Twilight, "But I'm good enough." She smiled gently at Spike, "You?"

Spike sniffed loudly, "I thought you were... dead."

Twilight seemed consider that, "I technically am. That... horrible pony. You have no idea, Spike. I couldn't breath, it was all pain. I tried to get away, or to push her sword back, but she... If only I pushed harder." With mounting anger with every word spoken, she unfurled her wings out in a snap, "Get away!" A wave of force sent the dishes and silverware flying across the table, landing in a heap of table settings, several bits of ceramic shattering on crashing to the ground.

Spike reached out a claw but stopped short of touching her, "It's... um. I'm sorry, Twilight. I'm sorry I didn't save you."

Twilight snapped out of her flash back, tears ceasing to fall as she focused on Spike, "Oh Spike... I'm not angry at you." Her horn began to glow softly as she hugged Spike with her magic, squeezing carefully. "I thought I wouldn't get to see you again," she sighed out in a longing echo.

Rainbow hurried back in, speaking over her shoulder, "Stop asking questions. I don't know, just see for yourself." Soon after her came the others.

Pinkie had the most positive expression, with a bright grin and already bouncing towards Twilight.

Soft Mane looked quite uncertain, moving off to the side and finding Fluttershy had been faster to vacate to the same spot.

Rarity gasped, "Oh dear! Twilight, you've... become a ghost?"

Twilight nodded at Rarity as she turned her magic away from Spike and instead wrapped up Pinkie, hugging her and keeping her away, "No hugs, Pinkie."

Long Road scowled, "Lady Sparkle, this is not natural. You have invited darkness into your heart. Did you not have confidence in us?"

Twilight released Pinkie, her grip faltering in surprise, "What? I was being chased by some crazy god that wanted to haul me away! There was no time to wait."

Rainbow extended a wing to nudge Long Road, "Not cool, man. Not cool."

Long Road looked determined, "I am quite serious. Even if you had passed on to your judgment, we could have brought you back. As you are now, far greater magic is needed, not only to bring life back to you, Lady Sparkle, but to cleanse the foul taint of what you have become."

Twilight sank in place, ears folded back and pain etching across her features, "I... I didn't know... I... She was so frightening! Is... that what you really want? For me to... go away?"

Rarity stepped in front of Long Road, "Goodness no! What's done is done, Twilight dear. I, for one, am overjoyed to see you again, even if you are lacking substance." A coy smile at her joke as she pressed on, "I'm certain this is just a little matter, a trifling. We can fix it."

Soft Mane crossed her arms, "It can be fixed, but not here."

Spike looked over towards Soft, "What do you mean?"

Soft Mane shrugged, "It isn't obvious? We need magic, divine magic, a lot of it. Me and Long Road don't have nearly enough for the job. We have to go back to Everglow to find it."

Twilight slowly nodded, "Yes, that is logical." She watched Rarity a moment then, and past him, "It will be good to have you with us this time, Rarity, and you two as well, Rainbow, Fluttershy."

Rainbow assumed a pose of readiness, "Aw yea, you're not leaving me out this time!"

Fluttershy dived behind the flexing Rainbow, "No! I can't! I won't!"

Rarity glanced towards Fluttershy before looking at Twilight, "I'm afraid I have to agree with our friend. I cannot accompany you on this, Twilight."

Twilight's expression fell into despair, "Why not? I... wanted all of my friends at my side."

Fluttershy began to sob loudly and curl on herself, offering no coherent explanations. Spike sighed softly and offered the best he had, "Fluttershy had a rough time after you died. That demon pony really did a number on her. I don't think she's ready to do anything right now."

Twilight reached with a wing towards Fluttershy, "Oh Fluttershy... I'm so... so sorry."

"It's... OK..." whimpered out the prone Fluttershy, "But I can't go... Bad things like her live there. Please don't take me, Twilight."

Twilight heaved a slow sigh, then looked to Pinkie, "Are you coming?"

Pinkie shook her head, "I should stay. Not because I don't want to go cause I totally want to go, but Ponyville needs me even more. I have a lot of parties to plan." She leaned in closer to Twilight whispering, "Including some special ones to help Fluttershy. I'll help her."

Twilight smiled gently at Pinkie, "You are a good friend. I can't deny that reason. Element of laughter, do your destiny."

Pinkie giggled at Twilight, "I'm not an element anymore, silly. But I will!"

Twilight turned back to Rarity, "Are you sure?" Rarity nodded and Twilight nodded in turn, "I can't... won't force you. Everglow is a dangerous place."

Long Road moved beside Rarity, paused, then approached closer to Twilight, "I must report something, Lady Sparkle."

Twilight snapped out a wing, "I said to call me Twilight, Long. You don't need to be so formal."

Long Road shook his head, "I must, for this... I am no longer your knight, Lady Sparkle. I have given my services to another."

Twilight looked stunned, then baffled, "What? Was I gone for that long? Who?"

Long Road clenched his teeth a moment before speaking, "I'm unsure it would be wise to sa--"

"Me," spoke Rarity.

Twilight floated towards Rarity, "You?! Why?" Rarity hesitated, glancing about as Twilight pressed closer, "Why, Rarity? Why?"

"I... warned you, darling," said Rarity in a small voice, "I would steal him away if you weren't there."

Twilight's expression fell further, tears gathering quickly as she trembled. She tried to form words, but all that would build in her was an unending sorrow. She pushed against this internal block, trying to demand more reasons, to shout, to fume, to berate her friend. Suddenly she broke through, and a howl escaped her lips, deep and haunting. Most fled before it, with Fluttershy in the lead, followed by Soft Mane, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie. Rarity looked like she wanted to go as well, but Long Road's close proximity bolstered her spirit just enough to stay her retreat. Spike stayed where he was on his own, though he was wide eyed at the abrupt cry of pain.

Long Road interposed himself between Twilight and Rarity, "It is not the place of the dead to prevent the living from living."

Twilight recoiled at Long Road's words. "I'm not dead! I'm right here!" She spun around and spotted Spike, "Tell him I'm not dead!"

Spike snapped to attention on being addressed, rubbing behind his head, "Uh, you kinda sorta are? I mean I'm still with you, Twilight."

Twilight smiled at him, "You always were my number one assistant." She sagged then, "Even in death." She raised a limp wing at Rarity and Long, "Go, please... I hope you'll be happy together."

"I'm terribly sorry," said Rarity, "I truly am. I do hope you can put this entirely ugly affair behind you." She turned and began trotting for the door, "Please return to us, Twilight." She was soon gone, with Long Road following after her.

Twilight was left alone. She looked up. Not alone, Spike remained. Loyal Spike. She wrapped him in her force and squeezed gently, "Oh Spike... I've really messed it up this time."

"It's ok, Twi," said Spike with a forced smile, "We're still together. We can do it. So, uh, how do we get back to Everglow?"

Twilight set Spike down, "That's easy. We do it the same way we did it the first time. Assuming my room back at the castle hasn't been ransacked, the pattern should still be there. We can use it. But first thing's first. Go to the vaults and request my things. I'll need you to hold them, especially my spell book and the one Iliana gifted."

With a sharp salute, Spike was off in a quick scurry.

Twilight moved to walk out of the room, only to find Rainbow rushing back towards the room.

"Hey, Twilight!" she shouted, waving.

Twilight shrank back, "You don't want to come either?"

"What?" asked Rainbow, "You can't pay me to stay away! I'm getting in on this action and you can't stop me." She huffed indignantly, "Besides, somepony's gotta watch out for you and Spike."

Twilight brightened at Rainbow's announcement and nodded her translucent head, "Alright. Spike is getting my things. We'll take the train to Ponyville. Meet us at the front of the castle."

Soft Mane showed up only moments later, huffing for breath, "I'm... coming too. I have to."

Rainbow hiked a brow, "Why's that?"

Soft Mane lifted her shoulders, "Just do, I mean, I have business back in Everglow. I have to hug my mom, and revive my god. A girl's gotta keep busy."

Rainbow snorted out a laugh as she started for the front of the castle, bringing Soft Mane along, "You're alright, kid. You just keep that fancy magic ready if we get into a scrap."

Author's Note

Someone, maybe two someones, await them in Ponyville. The contents of the party do a little shuffling as the next arc of the story prepares to launch.

Twilight's sudden burst of telekinesis knocked a vial of ink onto the paper. We tried to clean it all up...

91 - Not Cool

Long Road escorted Rarity to her room, but left her there. "It will be a moment, Lady Rarity. There are important matters to discuss with your Queen." He left Rarity with a quizzical expression as he trotted towards the throne room at a brisk jog. When he drew close, he could see there were several other ponies waiting their turn to be seen in the day court and frowned.

Considering the situation, he approached one of the golden-armored guards, "Good day. I have urgent news for... Princess Celestia. It needs to reach her at earliest opportunity."

The guard looked back at the curiously armored donkey, but decorum required he not ask too many questions. He just nodded and slipped into the court hall. A few moments he returned and gestured with a toss of his head for Long Road to follow. He was placed at the front of the line, and with good timing. Already, Long Road could hear Celestia finishing in hearing the grievances of the pony in front of him.

He trotted up as the pegasus vacated the room, replacing her. Celestia looked to him and gave a nod, "Guest, I'm told you have news for me. Does this involve Twilight?" At his nod, she flared a wing out, "Everypony, please step out, court is in recess for fifteen minutes."

There was much grumbling, but the ponies complied, vacating the hall in an orderly fashion. Two guards remained by Celestia, but she waved them away next, "I will be fine." Soon it was just Long Road and her, "Do go on."

Long Road took a slow breath, "Your student, fellow princess, and, I think, friend, is suffering terribly. It may be too late to prevent her from walking this dark and awful path, but you could prevent it from happening again."

Celestia rose a brow delicately, "And how would I do this, sir Long Road?"

Long Road shuffled lightly, uncomfortable in the direct gaze of the godling, "Take on your proper mantle. Even if you refuse to be Queen, you are still a god. Accept that and let people learn to draw on your might."

Celestia's wings were soon out, an angry expression on her delicate features as she began to scowl at Long Road, but he continued, "It will require dedication, time, and strength of will for your ponies to channel your might. This is no simple gift, given to make their lives easy and care free. Any practitioner of divine magic knows it requires all the time and dedication of the arcane schools of magic. You allow your people to study magic, do you not?"

Celestia nodded, though it was a stiff motion. Long Road wobbled a hoof, "It's the same thing. But there is another side. As they learn to focus your energy, you will also grow grander. You will be more capable of defending them against threats too awful for them." He set his hoof down, "No pony deserves to go what Twilight is going through."

"He speaks truth," came a new voice before Luna trotted in from one of the doors in the back. "Forgive me, dear sister, but I have taken a worshipper, three, in fact."

Celestia wheeled on Luna, "I forbade it! Sister, how could you? We can't coddle our ponies like foals."

Luna shook her head slowly, "The first pony I took under wing reacted most unfavorably. One of her legs shriveled under the power, but she was unturned from her conviction. She bore her mark with pride. She wears my mark proudly around her neck, and brings about small miracles in the refugee camps. I can feel it, Tia, every time she calls on my power."

Celestia slumped in place, "That is a terrible price... and the others?"

Luna canted her head, "They were drawn by the tales spread by the first. They were bright eyed souls, eager to learn before me. Being cautious, I did not fill them with the power of the moon, and tried to show them how to do it on their own. It is taking much longer, and they still train, but they are learning and can already perform small tricks. But there is a part I did not mention, dear sister." At Celestia gesture to continue, Luna did so, "None of them are unicorns. As our friend, sir Long Road, stated, it is a matter of will and conviction. Two earth ponies and a pegasus have laid their lives before me and work with all their heart to ease the suffering of their peers. It is not easy, it is not a simple gift. All I am doing is handing them a tool, they must learn to swing it and use it well."

Celestia turned back to Long Road, "Tell me, why are you not at Twilight's side? Surely she needs you more than ever before."

Long Road flinched back from that, and began to sink to the floor, "Forgive me goddess, for I have sinned. I gave my services to another while she was dead and gone, and the prospect of following her darkened soul is too much to bear." He raised a hoof to brush at his whitened snout, "I was not this old when I met Lady Sparkle. I gave what remained of my youth for her. I bled and drowned for her and braved fiercest flame and sharpened spear for her sake. I died once for her, at the hands of a foe far too terrible for any of us to face. I... grow too weary. I thought I would die valiantly on the battlefield, but all I want now is peace. If you think me less for this, curse my name, strike me down... I deserve it and more. I have failed Lady Sparkle in the end."

There was quiet in the hallway before a hoof moved under Long Road's slumped chin and lifted it up to look at Celestia, "No warrior can fight forever. I will wish you well, sir Long Road. You have given me much to think about."

The doors to the court burst open with Rainbow Dash between them, "Long Road!" she bellowed, charging at him even with two guards trailing after her. Celestia extended a wing to cover the fallen Long and intercept the tackle of Rainbow. "Let me at him! This jerk just abandoned Twilight, for Rarity!"

The guards caught up to Rainbow and held her back in strong hooves, though she thrashed and wriggled about, making holding her quite a chore for both of them.

"Rainbow Dash," spoke Luna, "You are out of place."

Celestia shook her head, "I didn't know it was with Rarity... this will cause issues." She rose to her hooves fully, "I must go. Inform those waiting for court that it is cancelled for the remainder of the day. See to their housing in the city if they require it." She strode past Rainbow and Long Road before, with a flash, she vanished.

Rarity sat in her room with dampened cheeks and running makeup, working diligently on staining the plush pillow she held tightly in her magic. When the room flashed bright, she only barely saw it through the fabric, but it was enough to make her look up and see Celestia standing there. She rolled up quickly, trying to look presentable and failing entirely with her tear soaked snout. "Your Highness! I... didn't expect you."

Celestia tilted her head at Rarity, deciding to let her speak instead of digging, "You must know why I am here."

"I... do..." said Rarity, ears sagging. "I'm so sorry... I was living in lies! I wanted... I wanted her to be happy... I feigned courtship with him, hoping to draw our precious little Twilight out of her shell, but she barely took notice. The more nice things I said, the more I realized they weren't all lies and deception... He is a gentlecolt." She flopped onto the bed, looking broken, "But I took him. I took him from her. I'm the worst friend ever, but... I want him." She began beating on the bed with her hooves, "And now she's going back to that awful place to try and fix things and I'm not even by her side! You probably want to throw me in the dungeon, and I deserve it!" The sobs started fresh and shaking.

Celestia softly brushed at her snout with the tips of her wings, brushing away some of the tears, "You know who you should be talking to."

Rarity flinched, "But... how? Surely she hates me. She'll hate me forever! I... It can't be forgiven... What I've done."

Celestia smiled gently, "Twilight is a gentle soul, even as she is. It is all the more clear. At its most naked, her soul looked at me with pleading and innocent eyes. If you throw yourself before her and ask for forgiveness, and mean it..."

Rarity slowly sat up and slid to the ground, "She may give it... Or she may throw me off the side of Canterlot. I suppose I deserve either." Drawing in a loud snort of snot filled crying, she strode to the door, "I won't let her go without saying something, anything. I can't leave her on such a heartless note!"

Twilight sat besides Spike, looking as impatient as a ghost could get. "Where did she go?"

Spike shrugged, "Rainbow said she forgot something in the castle and took off, you know her. I bet she'll be back in a moment."

Twilight softly grumbled and began to pace before she froze in place. galloping towards her was a familiar white unicorn, her face a devastated map of mascara and tears. "Twilight!" cried the unicorn, Rarity, as she came closer, "Twilight!"

Twilight shuddered and turned away from Rarity as she drew close enough to talk.

"Please... Don't be like that, Twilight, please," said Rarity, stepping to within a few hoofs of Twilight. "I... came to say goodbye, but I hope not forever."

Twilight looked over her shoulder, "Not forever? Rarity... Do you even know what you did?"

Rarity sank at Twilight's hooves, "I'm the worst friend ever! It all happened so quickly, why... you had died, and it hurt. I couldn't even imagine a life without your adorable smile. Just thinking about it was... I couldn't do it darling, and he was there... That donkey I had worked myself into loving. I grabbed him like a mare drowning grabs a life preserver and I... I'm sorry. Truly, terribly, forever sorry."

Twilight scowled at Rarity, but it was just... not in her nature to keep being angry forever, and the expression slowly softened, "Why, Rarity? I mean... OK, you fell in love with Long Road." She flipped a wing out, "Fine! I'm not that good at romance anyway, but... now you won't go with me, when I need you the most. I can find another stallion, but I thought you were a friend."

Rarity rolled her ears back, "I... Darling, you want me to throw away everything right when I can finally stop being at war. While you were gone, we were under attack. Things are just getting under control." She sank her head again, "I'm tired, Twilight. If you hate me for this, I understand... but I don't like it. I want my Twilight back."

Twilight took a breath, though no air moved, then she thrust a hoof at Rarity, the spectral hoof hovering barely an inch from her white snout, "You don't get off that easy, Rarity! If you're not coming with me, you still have to work if you want me to ever forgive you. There are still disturbances across Equestria. I expect you girls to help closing them. First, help Pinkie with Fluttershy. I know you two are close, she needs you, maybe even more than I do. Once she's back on her hooves, I had better hear about how amazing you three do with fixing things around here. Maybe..." she leaned in, replacing her hoof with her face, "Maybe! If the stories I hear are good enough, we can put this all behind us."

Rarity nodded slowly before she gathered herself up, standing, "Equestria will be a safe place again before I take my break, dear." Her face broke into a soft smile, "Thank you."

Twilight ruffled her feathers, "Don't thank me yet. You have a lot of work ahead of you."

Rarity's horn shone as she gently embraced Twilight in her magic, "It will be worth it... to be friends again."

Twilight's stern expression broke under the embrace, "Rarity..."

Rarity trotted off with a new energy, looking determined. Twilight turned to look at Spike, "So?"

Spike raised a brow, "So?"

"Am I being a pushover?" asked Twilight.

Spike shrugged softly, "A little, welcome to the club. For what it's worth, I don't think she meant to hurt you. I think she's just, you know, not thinking."

Twilight snorted softly in an amused way, "So... what about you?"

"What about me?" asked Spike.

"Still in love with her?" she asked, circling around him through the air, her hooves free of the ground.

"Naw," he replied with a dismissive wave of a claw, "She falls in love too often. Uh... can you keep a secret?"

Twilight plopped down in front of him, clapping her hooves silently, "Yes!"

Spike leaned in, "Soft's kinda growing on me. I mean... she hasn't been so clingy, and she's nice, and I think she's growing up, and she still wants... me. Is that bad? I mean... she's a half pony, and young."

Twilight pointed at Spike, "You're young. If you feel this way, I say go with it. She obviously loves you, she's declared it enough times." She suddenly giggled, "Next time you see her, kiss her, right on the lips. You'll make her week."

Spike blushed hard at the suggestion, "Oh! I'm not sure... I'm ready for that."

Twilight savored dealing with Spike's innocent love life, forgetting her own, "Then hug her! A nice innocent hug. I bet she'll like it."

Spike nodded slowly and uncertainly, "Maybe..."

Author's Note

A lot of things were thrown onto the table in this chapter. I well broke my 2k before I noticed it, but I like how most of it came out.

Rarity's greasy tears made a right mess of everything, beware of mascara typos.

92 - Down on the Farm

With everything in order for the most part, the group regathered. Rainbow was released to rejoin Twilight, and they all met with Soft Mane, who had gone ahead to secure tickets at the train station. To avoid any mass pony riots, Twilight snuck to the station, sometimes submerged in the ground itself before popping up into the car where the others were settling in.

"There you are," said Rainbow, "I thought you were going to miss us."

Spike raised a brow, "Twilight, late? Then we'd really know she's dead."

Twilight rolled her spectral eyes as she settled on a chair, "Ha ha, Spike. Next step, Ponyville. It's been a while."

Soft Mane looked out the window as the train began to move, "I've never been there, what kind of town is it?"

Rainbow was suddenly beside Soft Mane, landing just next to her, "It's a cool place, a little small, but the ponies are nice. I'm not exactly Pinkie level of introductions, but I'll make sure ponies know you're awesome."

The train was swift and true, carrying them to the town of Ponyville. As they moved to depart, they ran into a pony trying to get on. "Pardon," said the orange earth pony before she blinked and tilted her head, "Rainbow? Well shoot!"

Applejack backed up and allowed them to depart with a smile until she saw Twilight and the expression turned to a frown. Standing beside Applejack was Zecora, who also took interest in the spirit alicorn she saw.

"What is this I see, is there a ghost before me?" rhymed Zecora, "Are you practicing a new spell, or is there a grand story to tell?"

"What she said," echoed Applejack, "What in tarnation's going on?"

Twilight nodded at each of them, "I'm glad you're here. I had a bit... of an accident."

"She died," provided Rainbow Dash with all her usual subtlety.

Twilight sunk a little, "Well, yes, but I'm not giving up yet. We were going to go back to Everglow to fix it."

Applejack frowned a little, "Well shucks, gonna leave me behind again?"

Spike raised a brow, "You want to abandon your farm to go to another world for some unspecified time? Who knows when we'll get back."

Applejack shuffled in place, "Be that as it may... Ah miss you, Twi. Ah don't want to just hear about what happens to you." She reached out to the shadow of Twilight, "If A'hd been there... Maybe you wouldn't be in this predicament."

Twilight took a slow breath with a gentle echoing sigh, "I won't stop you, Applejack." She smiled gently then, "I missed you too." Her gaze moved onwards to look at Zecora, "I'm glad you're safe. What brought you to the station?"

Zecora perked up, "I was going to the pony capital for you, but you came here far too soon. My plans have changed, but my purpose has not, I have a way to cure this rot. The elemental forces we can seal away, and keep their realms entirely at bay."

Soft Mane asked, "Why do you rhyme everything?"

Zecora snapped her gaze over to look at the half-pony and an expression of amazement came over her. She trotted up to Soft and began to circle around her, "What is this curious creature, Is she one of your adventure's features? My name is Zecora, little one, What name do you carry so this introduction is done?"

Applejack perked an ear as she agreed with Zecora, "Yer an interesting sight there to be sure, but that's Soft Mane. She's a right nice mare."

Soft Mane offered a hand to Zecora, "Pleased to meet you, Zecora." Zecora offered a hoof and Soft Mane shook it gently before Soft continued, "I'm not sure I'm a mare though."

Twilight perked an ear, "I think that's close enough. I suppose you could be a mare or a woman, but there isn't a specific term for a half pony."

Rainbow tapped a hoof impatiently, "Alright, so, Zecora, you should get to Celestia--"

No sooner was her name said then a bright flash of light brought Celestia into being. Standing beside her was Cadance. Celestia took in the surroundings only for an instant before her eyes fixed on Twilight. "Where are you going, Twilight?"

Twilight shrank under the question, "Oh! Hello Princess... We were going to my castle, to get back to Everglow."

Celestia raised a fine brow, "And what did you plan to do there?"

Twilight brought her fore hooves together in a nervous clapping, though they failed to make sound, "Soft Mane's sure there's somepony there that can fix me, and I believe her. They have a lot more experience with divine magic, and that's the kind that can undo this."

Cadance brushed past Celestia, eyes fixed on Soft Mane. She took in the double heart symbol on her armor's front, and her curious hybrid nature. She felt with her magic over the satyr a moment before she advanced, "We should speak."

Soft glanced over the bright pink alicorn before looking back at Twilight, "Can we wait until they're done?"

Cadance settled, joining in watching Celestia and Twilight. Celestia reached with a wing, barely brushing Twilight's immaterial form, "You are in no state to be enacting such untested magic. It was only the best, or worst, of luck that brought you there the first time. With the help of your guests, I know the spell to send you there safely, but you will need to find your own way back." She leaned in towards Twilight, "Which you will do. I will wait for you, young Twilight Sparkle." Celestia gestured at Twilight's castle with a wing, "Let us be off."

As the group trotted through the town, most pony eyes became riveted on the procession. Three pony princesses, one of which was oddly translucent, a strange half pony hybrid, a dragon they didn't recognize, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Zecora, all marching towards the castle. Though they stared, none of the ponies dared to stop the parade, and soon the group was safely within Twilight's tower of a castle, away from prying eyes.

"Your highness," spoke Zecora, "I know how to banish these elemental woes. We will send away all of Equestria's foes. It will require magic and herb, but you will see the results most superb."

Celestia gave a soft smile, "Then you have my full support. I will bring you back to Canterlot after I am finished here."

Twilight's wings shot out, "You mean I didn't have to do all that?!"

Zecora shook her head, "There is a limit to Zebrican tricks, our efforts must intermix. With the balance turned our way, it is time to end their stay."

Cadance approached Soft Mane again, speaking gently to her, "You are... exploding with love. I've never felt anything like it. It's not just inside you." She leveled a hoof at Soft, "But coming from somewhere else. What is it?"

Soft smiled gently at Cadance, "I didn't mean to alarm you, your highness. You are a highness, right?"

Cadance nodded, "Princess of the Crystal Empire."

"Who's the Queen?" asked Soft curiously.

Cadance seemed confused by the question, "I am the ruling monarch. But tell me, please, what is that other?"

Soft let the question drop and gathered the energy of Lashtada into her hands, making them glow a soft pink hue, "This is Lashtada, a goddess of love and togetherness. I'm a vessel for her power."

Cadance felt the soft waves of energy emanate from those pinkened hands and nodded her head, "I would very much like to meet this Lashtada. We're very alike. Is she also an alicorn?" Soft shook her head, "Pegasus?" Soft shook her head again. "Is she at least a pony?"

Soft smiled, amused a little at Cadance's confusion, "She's an earth-bound pony, with short adorable legs and a shaggy mane that hangs over her eyes. Cutest goddess I ever saw. I don't have a drawing to show you though, and I'm not that good at drawing myself."

Cadance smiled at Soft, "She sounds nice. Please, keep Twilight safe. She's very precious to me."

Soft asked, "What is she to you?"

"Sister-in-law," replied Cadance, "And the foal I used to watch when I was a filly. I love her dearly. Seeing her this way, it's hard. Bring her back to us."

Rainbow suddenly landed in the middle of the conversation. She set her hooves on Soft and began pushing her over to where the others waited, "Sorry, gotta go. Take it easy Cadance!" said Rainbow as she put Soft in the right spot. The party was assembled, with Twilight, Spike, Rainbow, Soft, and Applejack gathered around Celestia.

Celestia spread her wings out over those gathered as her horn began to glow. The soft humming tone of Everglow's song began to ring and the world faded out around them. Applejack suddenly called out, "Tell mah family where ah went!" And then she was gone.

They all landed on soft grass in the mid afternoon. Rainbow rose to her hooves, flapping her altered wings, "Cool!" She looked over her longer limbs, wider wings, and other subtler changes to her physique, "I bet I can fly even faster!" She took off into the sky, eager to test her skills.

Applejack was slower to celebrate, looking herself over as well. She was a solidly built pony, though it seemed much more obvious now than it had been before. "Twi?" She glanced around. Twilight emerged from the ground, soon standing before her, "Shoot girl, Ahm not used to ponies coming out like that," she said, backpedalling.

"Is everypony OK?" asked Twilight, looking around. No one looked injured.

"Home sweet home," said Soft Mane, throwing her hands wide and taking a slow breath of familiar air. She went stiff as scaled arms wrapped around her. Spike squeezed her quietly and she almost went into shock. Slowly, her hands moved for his back, and she returned the embrace carefully. They stood there together, with Twilight watching with a content smile, and Applejack looking away with a faint blush.

Author's Note

Welcome back to Everglow!

I have to get Applejack a sheet now. Rainbow's sheet should now be considered locked in.

Dimensional translation does not always translate to linguistic translation. Translate any typos you find into corrections.

94 - To Viljatown

Twilight perked her head up when she heard steps coming out of the darkness. A smile split her features when she spied Spike and Soft on the way. "Already done? Why are you still holding your...?"

Spike waved a claw at her, "Nah, we figured we'd eat out here, with our friend." He soon set himself down beside Twilight's reclined form, and Soft joined him.

They resumed eating and chatted idly for a few minutes before Soft pointed at Spike, "Alright, real talk. I don't want to be strung along forever, you know, like... you and Rarity. Are you," she rolled a hand in the air, "interested? Or was there something else behind that hug and I'm way blowing this out of proportion?"

Spike went red, even if it was hard for Soft to see in the dim light. "Oh, well..."

Twilight spoke up, "He is in love with you wildly."

"Twilight!" gasped out Spike, "I thought it was a secret!"

Twilight shook her head, "Oh, Sorry... I mean, I think? It just felt like the right thing to do." She frowned, looking thoughtful.

Soft shuffled a little closer, "Is it true?" She reached for one of his claws, wrapping her fingers around it gently, "Tell me."

Spike swallowed heavily before the faintest of nods escaped from him.

Soft leaned in all the closer. Her breath smelled a bit of clover and mint, "Tell me, with your words."

Spike nodded more firmly and marshaled his courage. "Soft Mane, I really... like you. I'm... willing to give this a chance, a real chance."

Soft knocked Spike over into the dirt as she tackled him and hugged his prone form. She said nothing, but the fierceness of her hug and the few drops of moisture said more than Spike needed to know. He returned her embrace and they hugged together in the dark of the night, with Twilight looking on with a quiet smile.

After the sun had risen, and the plates returned, the party was ready to head out, supplied and rested. Before they departed, they stopped by the merchant's square to pick up some clothes. Soft spoke as they approached, "Nothing at all, or a hat, might be good enough in Equestria, but you'll get more than a few nasty glares if you walk into a city flaunting what you have."

"Ahm not flaunting," said Applejack with a blush.

Despite her objection, it wasn't long before they had Applejack in a reasonably fitting set of explorer's clothes, with a shirt for her front end, pants fit for a pony, and a belt round the middle. They also came with hoof coverings to spare hooves on long journeys from sharp objects.

Rainbow was not spared, corralled into the selection of clothes. She pointed a hoof at Spike, "If I have to wear something, I'll wear that. That looks like it's made for kicking tail in." Her wish was soon granted as they found something about her size. Neither outfit was perfect, being bought 'off the rack', but they were good enough to not get in the way and provide modesty to the two mares.

The trade road was as easy to find as promised, a twin set of lines heading away from the town with many other paw and hoof prints all along. They made good time, hiking through the wilderness, until an arrow went flying through Twilight's head to crash against a rock behind her.

"Ow!" yelped Twilight in surprise, a hoof quickly raising to rub her sore noggin, "That hurt!"

"How does an arrow go hurtin' a ghost?" asked Applejack even as she spun in place, looking for the source of the projectile.

"I got this!" cried Rainbow just before she took off into the underbrush, and the sounds of a struggle became clear. Applejack quickly ejected Soft Mane to her feet then galloped off after Rainbow.

A fresh wave of arrows began to rain down from the direction Rainbow had fled. Each individual arrow was actually relatively small, but this didn't erase the pain of them jabbing into Applejack's barrel and withers. One shattered on Soft Mane's stout armor as several failed to find purchase on Spike's toughened scales. Spike threw himself on Soft, covering her with himself and throwing her prone.

Twilight gave an otherworldly snarl before she zipped into the fray, phasing through the brush like it wasn't there to reveal Rainbow in heated combat with about a dozen small green humanoids with equally small weapons. They had Rainbow surrounded and were inflicting scores of tiny bludgeons with their little maces. She lashed out at them, but they were working as a team, keeping her strikes confused and off mark. "Stay still why doncha!" complained Rainbow as she struggled.

Applejack arrived at the rumble and spun around in place. With a sharp flick of her powerful hindlegs, she sent one of the varmints flying several feet away in a pile, "That's what ya get for messing with ma friends!"

Twilight seethed with fury. With an angry toss of her head, four of the attackers were flung violently against nearby trees, knocking the wind from them, "Get away from my friends!"

The next volley of arrows erupted from overhead, where apparently more of the humanoids lurked with bows. They focused fire on Twilight, and most of the arrows passed through her harmlessly, but then there was that one that made her flinch, bringing her attention to the canopy.

Spike came in with his supernatural speed, crashing into one of the small assailants harassing Rainbow Dash and driving a claw through its midsection entirely. "Focus on one at a time! They're trying to confuse you."

"Yea, one at a time," said Rainbow Dash, picking one from the crowd and coming down on it with both forehooves. It crumpled beneath her satisfyingly and she laughed, "Yea!"

Applejack was a more methodic warrior, lashing out at one at a time from the start and doing a fair job of removing one with every double hoofed power buck she pulled off. "They're more intimidatin' than effective when ya get down ta it."

Arrows rained down in a volley. Instead of focusing on Twilight, they rained on the melee combatants, several finding their marks in Rainbow and Applejack's hides as they grunted in pain. Twilight was beyond incensed, and it showed in her form as it deformed with her fury into a hollow mockery of her normally soft and smiling self. She propelled herself upwards into that canopy high above the others while shouting, "Get away from them!" The shout chilled the archers to their little bones and they began to flee in a panic in all directions. A few held their positions, either too brave or too stupid to flee the enraged ghost.

They fired at Twilight, causing that flinch of pain in her. She raised a hoof and the canopy lit up with a powerful line of electricity that caught one of the archers firing at her and several others that were fleeing away. "You had your chance. Now, you die," she announced coldly as their lifeless bodies fell to the ground from the treetops.

"Watch this," declared Rainbow as she lashed out with each hoof, catching and breaking one of her little attackers with every swing but the last, "Shoot. Three out of four aint bad."

"Reckon it ain't," agreed Applejack as she crushed the missed one, "That's the last of 'em down here." She turned her gaze upwards, where flashes of deadly magic could be seen through the leaves, "Twi's really going at it."

Soft Mane had caught up with the others. Her soothing touches and prayers did much to ease the stinging wounds. A few of the arrows were pushed out by the magic, to fall to the ground harmlessly. Though there were still aches and soreness to go around, none were bleeding.

Spike had scarcely taken a few scratches and flew straight up to assist Twilight. When he arrived, he saw that most of the small creatures were dead, and Twilight was chasing the last one through the branches. "Uh, Twi? I think it's done fighting."

Twilight pounced on the last one, smothering it in her hateful form. Its little squeal quickly weakened before it fell to the ground, a withered husk. Twilight seemed to heave in place, looking around for more of them to destroy before she finally took notice of Spike. "Spike? Are they all gone?"

Spike nodded, "They're all... gone, you can relax, Twilight. Everyone's OK."

Twilight began to return to her usual visage, smiling, "Oh, that's good." She drifted down towards the others as if nothing had happened. Spike was slower to follow, looking quite uncertain. Below, Soft Mane was wandering around, picking up some of the weapons. Two of the little maces and one of the bows caught her eye and she brought them to Applejack, stuffing them in her saddlebags.

"What's so special 'bout these?" asked Applejack, "Why not take all of 'em?"

"One," said Soft Mane, "They'd get too heavy. Two, those are the ones that are magic."

"Ah ha!" exclaimed Twilight, "No wonder they hurt. Magic weapons can hurt ghosts, a little."

Soft Mane nodded in agreement, "Check them for coins everyone."

Rainbow and Applejack were not eager to rifle through the corpses, but Spike and Soft made quick work of it. Twilight could do little but flip them upside down and shake, hoping coins would fall out. In the end they had a collection of small gems, a pile of copper coins, and a handful of silver coins. Soft instructed, "The weapons will make this detour worthwhile. Magic weapons are worth a lot, even little ones."

They returned to the road and resumed their journey towards the capital. Rainbow soared along over the others, alongside Spike, "So, is that how things go all the time?"

Soft shrugged, "Goblins? Sometimes. They like ambushing travelers. At least it wasn't a whole gnoll pack, or an orc war party."

Spike made a face of distaste, "Ugh. That's what we ran into when we first came here, Twilight and I. A bunch of ugly orcs. I wasn't so good at fighting like a dragon and they caught us both after a good tail whooping."

Applejack looked up towards Spike as she trotted, "So what'd you do 'bout that?"

Spike snorted, "Me? Not much. This nice pony showed up and bought us both from the orcs and took us to a big city called Kadiston. That's where we learned how to fight."

Rainbow snorted and began to laugh, "He bought you? You belonged to him? Does he still own you?"

Twilight shook her head, "He released us as soon as we reached the guild. He was a stallion of his word, and we owe a lot to him."

The tales of their exploits continued to be shared as they hiked through the grass lands. It was several days journey, as promised, but they were not subjected to a second ambush. It gave plenty of time to catch up the girls on what had happened during their last visit, and to give some advice on dealing with Everglow. When Viljatown came into view, it was late afternoon. They picked up their pace into a hustle, eager to return to civilization.

As they approached the gate, a mare in armor approached them, a long sword strapped to her side and wearing the crest of Queen Iliana on her chest.

Author's Note

Our heroes arrive at the capital. Surely the Queen will have answers! We hope.

Goblins hate words, they steal your thoughts! They may have booby trapped our words, for your own good.

95 - Warm Welcome

The imperial mare looked over the group with undisguised wariness, "Good afternoon, travelers. Are you aware there's an unfulfilled following you at an alarmingly close proximity?"

Twilight tilted her head, "Of course they are. We're together."

The mare frowned as she took a nervous half-step back, "She speaks, great... Please take her somewhere else. We'll fetch the wizards if we have to."

Applejack raised a brow, "Now see here, we don't want no trouble."

"You brought it with you," retorted the gate guard, "Ghosts are pretty high on the no-entry list, stranger. It is our duty to protect the ponies of this city."

Soft Mane puffed her armored chest out, "This undead travels under my protection and control, by my word as an oracle of Lashtada."

"Who?" asked the guard, looking over Soft Mane, "That sounds official enough, but I never heard of that, little half-blood. Turn yourself around and find some other place to haunt."

Rainbow clopped her forehooves together, "Enough already! We just need to see the Queen, so stop being in the way."

"The Queen?!" squeaked the guard, "There's no way I will permit you to approach Queen Iliana with a cursed unfulfilled! Besides, she's not even here."

Spike sighed as he spoke in a much calmer voice than Rainbow, "Where is she? She knows us."

The guard shook her head, "I'm supposed to take your word on that? Last warning. You're not welcome here, so go, and take your ghost with you." She turned away from the party with a flick of her tail, marching back to the gate, "And don't follow me, or we'll take it as an attack."

Twilight sagged in place, "That could have gone better... Maybe they'll let you go in if I go away?"

Spike snorted softly, "That defeats the point, Twilight. We're here for you."

Twilight suddenly perked up, "Well, she can't actually stop me."

Applejack lowered her hat as she turned her head towards Twilight, "Ah don't like tha sound of that. What's on your mind sugarcube?"

Twilight shook her head, "Nothing complicated, just that I'm a ghost, as she was so kind to remind us. Walls can't keep me out of places. Besides, I can still teleport. I doubt those gate guards could keep me away, that's why they're so scared."

Rainbow shrugged softly, "Alright, so what are we waiting for? You go do your ghost thing and we'll meet inside."

Soft pointed along the wall, "We should go to the next gate first. These guards will never let us go past. Twilight can split and head over or through the wall, so long as she isn't seen. We'll all meet at the Seekers manor. They may have some ideas too."

Twilight gave a nod of agreement before fleeing away from the party in the direction of the wilderness before fading into the ground. Applejack huffed as she began hiking for the next gate, "Never going ta get used to that."

Spike shrugged softly, "Then don't. Let's get Twilight back in a real body."

The conversation simmered down to silence before they arrived at the next gate. Without a ghost following them, they were waved through with minimal difficulty and only the smallest bit of idle chatter, "Are you coming from down south? Why not take the Lightning Rail?"

Soft spoke truthfully, "Oh, we didn't have to walk far to get here." At least from the other gate, she thought to herself. "Besides, the Lightning Rail gets expensive after a while."

"Isn't that the truth," said the guard before waving them past with a gesture of their hoof.

The sun was well on its way towards the horizon as the group entered the capital. Rainbow and Applejack looked around at the grand Grecian architecture while Spike tried to keep them moving towards the Seekers.

"Guys!" came a harsh whisper before Twilight's head poked free of the wall of the building to their left, "Guys!"

Applejack smiled, "Good ta see ya made it, Twi, but why are ya hiding like that?"

"There's some kind of barrier around the Seekers," explained Twilight as she waved them into an alleyway and joined them there, "I can't get in."

Spike crossed his arms, "Figures, they ghost-proofed their headquarters. Not a bad idea, I guess, but that doesn't work for us."

Rainbow pointed up at the darkening sky, "Well it's probably too late to go asking for royal visits anyway. Why don't we go somewhere to sleep and worry about it tomorrow. Besides, I'm starving and we can get some good grub for a change."

Twilight licked over her lips. "I miss eating," she admitted with a wilting of her ears.

Soft gave an encouraging smile, "Don't worry, Twilight. We'll fix this." She pointed down the road, "Let's head in there. Twilight, duck out of sight and pop in after we get a room."

Twilight spat a sudden spell, vanishing from sight before her voice spoke, "Right behind you."

As they approached the tavern, Twilight whispered softly to Spike, "Thank you, for being with me, through thick and thin."

Spike made a dismissive wave of a claw, "What are friends for? Besides, we're family."

They entered the inn to find a sleepy-looking mare behind the counter. The mare jerked awake when they approached the counter, "Oh! Hello! Welcome to Drowsy Mare, I'm Drowsy, and I'm a mare," she greeted, "Would you like a room?"

Rainbow zipped up to the counter, "Biggest one you got for the bunch of us. You got some food too?"

Drowsy nodded her head, "Sure do. Ten gold for a night in the luxury suite, includes three meals while you're here." She grabbed a key in her mouth and set it on the counter, "I'll bring your food in a moment."

Spike surrendered a platinum coin to the counter and took the key. Drowsy suddenly jerked awake anew, staring at the space beside Spike. "Lost spirit, how can I help you rest?" she asked in solemn tone.

Twilight went stiff as Drowsy stared directly at her despite her invisibility spell. Being still didn't stop her from staring and waiting. The others didn't notice her hesitation, and were soon off to the room, leaving her behind with Drowsy.

"Don't be alarmed," spoke Drowsy, "My full name is Drowsy End. I know much of lost spirits. If you will not speak with me, go in peace."

Twilight shuffled nervously before she let the spell fade from her, appearing before Drowsy, "How did you see me?"

Drowsy shook her head, "I didn't, but I can feel your presence. You are pretty. Your desire for the material world must be a peaceful one to hold to your living grace so well."

Twilight blushed a bit as she ruffled her wings, "Thank you, I think. We're just trying to fix this."

Drowsy looked perplexed a moment, "To fix it, you simply must let go. You are too pretty to be wracked with true unfulfilled desires. Surrender to your rightly-earned rest and it will be--"

"No!" exclaimed Twilight, wings shooting out, "I don't want to fade away! I want to be alive. My friends need me, and I'm not done living yet."

Drowsy nodded slowly, "That will be difficult. No matter how pretty you may be, your soul is touched with the darkness. Only the most talented of divine workers could restore life to you."

Twilight worried her lower lip a moment before she perked up, "We know the Queen. She can help us, if we can find her. The guards said she wasn't in her castle. Where is she?"

Drowsy tilted her head, eyes half lidding with her namesake drowsiness, "She has the money, but she is no divine wielder. I suppose she would know of a few. Be wary of that one. She does not appreciate the plight of the dead and may bend her arcane might against you if she feels it right to do. You would stand little chance before her fury."

Twilight shrunk in place, "But... we're friends. She wouldn't just zap me."

Drowsy perked an ear, "You know her that well? Perhaps then, but the guard is right." She paused to yawn widely, sinking in place so her head rested on the counter, but her eyes rested on Twilight, "She left her castle centuries ago and doesn't live there anymore."

Twilight folded her wings up against her back as she started towards the room her friends had gone in, "I don't suppose you know where she does live?" Her voice carried doubt, and it was soon validated.

Drowsy gave a soft negative noise, "Only her most trusted know, and they don't speak of it. She is an empress in hiding. Just as well, she has many sins to hide from."

Twilight paused, "Huh? She seemed really nice when I met her. Kind, even-hooved and fair."

Drowsy snorted then, a quiet noise, "She gives that impression, but she can also take disastrously strong action at the word of those she calls friend, or stay her hoof when it is needed most. She is no perfect angel, despite what many would call her." Drowsy closed her eyes, "Please don't tell her I said that. I am attached to my head, and wish more years of sleeping yet before I descend to true rest."

Twilight shuddered powerfully and fled Drowsy, dashing through the walls to appear beside Soft Mane as she was changing into sleeping clothing. "Oops!" Twilight kept going straight ahead, pushing into the main room where the others were relaxing.

Rainbow spotted Twilight instantly, "Hey! Where were you hiding? We've been in here forever wondering where you ran off to."

Twilight shrugged, "The innkeeper could tell I was there, but she just wanted to talk. She seemed to know about ghosts, and the Queen. She really isn't here, but she didn't know where the Queen is." An angry huff came from Twilight, "We have to find her."

Spike stretched out before he flopped onto a bed, "Well we aren't finding her in the middle of the night, so let's get some sleep."

"I don't sleep," reminded Twilight with a light frown.

Spike sheepishly replied, "Oh yeah... Point stands though. We'll find her, Twilight."

"He's right," spoke Applejack, already perched on her own bed, "No reason ta get worked up any. Soon as the rest of us get some shut eye, we'll put hooves ta tha road and find that Queen!"

They weren't the perfect words, but they'd have to do. Twilight sat herself in the center of the room, watching as her friends settled to sleep. It didn't escape her notice that Soft slipped in with Spike in the same bed, though she was dressed at least, so Twilight didn't comment on it. She did watch as they snuggled and fell to sleep together, a tinge of jealousy running through her. She wanted a hug...

Deciding to distract herself with more useful thoughts, she cast her magic grip at her book, pulling it free of Spike's backpack and reviewing her magic through the night.

Author's Note

Being a ghost is not always the ideal situation, as Twilight learns more and more each day. Where is Iliana hiding?

Drowsy End fell asleep in the middle of editing this, likely leaving some typos unfixed.

96 - A Divinely Soft Touch

In the early hours of the day, a soft tapping of a hoof on their room made Spike jerk awake. Already awake, Twilight looked at the door curiously before vanishing from sight. Spike slipped from bed and stretched before ambling over to the door and its soft tapping, "Yeah?"

He pulled the door open to reveal a stallion with a beard, robes, and a pointy hat. For a moment Spike thought back to Starswirl the Bearded, but there were differences, starting with his bright yellow fur color. The stallion smiled at Spike, "Many apologies. I did not mean to awaken you, but it is a very urgent matter."

Spike hiked a brow, curious and wary at once, "It's cool. What can I help you with? The libra..." He trailed off and frowned, wondering just how sleepy he was that he'd think he was back in the library that didn't even exist anymore. "Everypony's asleep."

"It is fortunate you are not a pony," he said, sounding genuinely happy about this. "My name is Celestus Span and I have been given a vision. The Princess Luminace sends her fondest regards and wishes that I guide a lost soul."

Twilight suddenly appeared, floating over Spike, "What? Really?"

Celestus jerked back in surprise as Twilight popped into existence, "Oh my, yes. You must be the one." He reached into his saddlebag with his mouth and pulled out a monocle. With a careful flip, it landed in place on his eye and he looked through it at Twilight, "Fascinating... I research the unfulfilled you know, and you are an amazing specimen. I suppose that is why The Scholar choose me for this task."

Spike crossed his arms, "Not that I'm upset you're here, offering to help, but what proof do we have you're from Luminace?"

"Princess Luminace," said Celestus with mild testiness, "You'll have to take it on faith. She is a goddess, after all, most radiant and wise. Besides, why else would I know you were here, and needed my help. You do need my help, do you not?"

Twilight bobbed her head, "We're looking for Queen Iliana, so she can fix... this." She gestures at herself with a hoof. "I want to be alive again, all the way, with a body. Can you help me?"

Celestus gave a slow nod, looking Twilight over again, "I can see you only became a ghost recently, within the year, perhaps even within the month. I'm certain we could help you. There are only two things you need." He held up a hoof, "A lot of diamonds." He put the hoof down and raised the other, "A powerful priest. I am a priest and a scholar, but not of the magnitude you require. That would be far too easy and direct, even for a goddess. I do not even practice divine magic, I am simply faithful in my ways. I do practice arcane magics, but that won't help this matter."

Twilight sagged as Spike spoke up, "We should have brought some diamonds with us from Equestria."

"Where?" asked Celestus, "No matter. We are not there, so we will do it the old-fashioned way, by paying for them. There are many powerful priests in this city, and grand churches where they work. Come, we will visit one." He turned, but the others didn't immediately follow him and he looked over shoulder at them, "Well?"

Spike pointed into the room, "We have other friends, and they're still sleeping. Do you want to come in and wait for them?"

Celestus' ears perked up, "Oh! I am being so rude right now. Yes, I will wait for them." He trotted in past Spike and Twilight and settled himself into a comfortable position, looking quite patient. He drew out a thick tome and began reading through it quietly.

Twilight leaned in towards Spike, close enough that he could feel the chill of death radiating from her snout, "I think he's being honest, but keep an eye on him."

Spike nodded as he replied just as quietly, "Will do. He seems nice enough."

Spike then returned to his bed, to discover that Soft Mane had woken up at some point. Sleeping beside her had been a new experience, but not one he was sure he really liked, or didn't. He had slept with Twilight before, but this was... different. She was sitting up and looking at their new guest. When he climbed up onto the bed, she leaned towards him, "Who's that?"

"Celestus," replied Spike, "He wants to help Twilight, said Luminace sent him."

Soft looked surprised, "Huh, that's really lucky."

"Divine intervention?" said Spike, half joking, but Soft nodded as if that was the obvious answer.

Soft slipped from the bed and went over to her armor, starting to prepare for a new day. It was a chain reaction that couldn't be stopped, as the others began to rouse from the activity. Applejack leaned over the side of her bed, peering at their new guest, "Well howdy there, stranger."

Celestus looked up from his book, ears going back and looking nervous. "Hello," he said in a soft voice, reminding Applejack immediately of Fluttershy.

"Don't be shy there, fella. We're not going to bite ya," insisted Applejack in kind tones.

Rainbow was not as subtle, rolling from her bed with a thump. She got to her hooves quickly, looked around, then was on their guest in a flash. "Who are you?"

He cowered at her suddenly approach and Twilight intervened, "Rainbow, down. He's here to help, and you're scaring him."

Rainbow huffed softly, "Sure, yeah." She turned and walked away, and Celestus turned bright red through his yellow fur.

"Ma'am... you really should be dressed," he squeaked, turning in place to not face either of the naked mares anymore.

Applejack grabbed her stetson and plopped it into place before hopping free of bed and stretching out.

"I'm not dressed," pointed out Twilight.

"You are also a ghost," argued Celestus. "You... do not appear to have any objectionable anatomy to see."

"Are you calling me objectionable?" asked Rainbow with a loud snort, "I'll show you objectionable."

"Rainbow..." said Twilight, frowning at her. "Be nice."

Soon enough everyone was dressed. Drowsy End knocked softly before entering, not waiting for a reply. "Breakfast," she announced in her sleepy way, carrying a heavy tray laden with eggs, toast, a pitcher of something, and other treats beside. She set the tray down on a small table and moved to depart, "Eat well." Though Twilight was in full view, Drowsy paid her little mind, and the door was soon closed behind her.

Breakfast, hot breakfast, was not a treat to be turned down by any of the travel-weary ponies, or dragon, or pony satyr. They enjoyed the fresh food with appreciative mumbles and voracious nibbles. The drink proved to be some kind of squeezed fruit. They didn't recognize the flavor, but it was delicious, and went well with the rest. All too soon, the food was demolished, but so was their hunger. Twilight moped as she watched them eat, but resisted the urge to whine about it.

Celestus turned to Twilight and spoke a few arcane words of power. A bolt of darkness lept from him to Twilight. She jumped back, surprised and alarmed, but his aim was true. The bolt brought a strange kind of pleasure and vitality instead of the expected pain. She shuddered and blushed, her misty form pinkening around the cheeks, "Oh, what was that?"

Celestus explained, "Negative energy feeds and restores the undead, as you currently are. While positive energy remains largely the domain of divine magic, negative can be slung by arcane magics well enough. Now that we are all fed, shall we be off?"

"Off ta where?" asked Applejack.

Spike answered, "We're going to see some priests about fixing Twilight and find out how much it costs."

Rainbow shrugged as she hovered in place, "I thought we were looking for that Queen?"

Soft Mane seemed to grasp the idea quickly, "The Queen would be nice, but we need a priest anyway, powerful enough to fix Twilight. We may as well find one while we're here."

Twilight nodded, "Sounds like we have a plan then." She drifted up to Celestus, "I don't suppose you have a way to make the city ponies not panic when I go along?"

Celestus shook his head, "The public opinion of the unfulfilled is quite low, and for good reason. Most are angry and prone to lashing out. They are so desperate to fulfill their destiny that they will bully, hurt, or even possess the living to make it happen."

Twilight tilted her head, "I can do that?"

Celestus replied, "Do what? Bully? Hurt? Without doubt."

Twilight shook a hoof at him, "Not those things! The last one, possess things?"

Celestus looked around, then back at Twilight, "I should not encourage it."

It was too late. Twilight's curiosity was bubbling and would not be put down so easily. She looked over her friends nervously, unsure which to try with. Spike raised a claw, "You can, uh, wait, what is possession, exactly?"

Soft Mane offered the answer to that, "It means she would hop inside of you, and control your body. You would become a passenger in your own body while she was there."

Spike shivered, "Creepy."

Celestus gave a soft sigh, "It is I that opened this jar. If you must, take my body, but you must give it back. Proceed to the temple of Princess Luminace first, and let me speak to the clerics there."

Twilight surged at Celestus. When her body contacted his, he howled in pain. Twilight jerked back, not wanting to hurt him. She frowned and focused, trying to command her form. Suddenly, she vanished. She could feel herself in a dark place, and there was Celestus. She approached him again, "What do I do now?"

Celestus stepped aside, but said nothing. Twilight, a little confused, but taking it as a sign, rushed past him, and suddenly she could see again. She had weight, mass. Her body hurt where it felt like coals had been pressed to it, but she had a body! She looked around the room slowly in a slow circle.

"Where'd Twilight go?" asked Rainbow.

"I'm right here," replied Twilight, but it was Celestus' voice that said it. "Oh..."

Rainbow rushed up into Twilight's new face, "Oh, wow! You're a stallion, Twilight. This is too much!"

Twilight blushed with... his... new cheeks, "I suppose I am. Soft, can you please heal me?"

Soft quickly approached Twilight and laid pink hands on him, soothing the spectral burns that Twilight's clumsy possession attempt had left behind. Twilight relaxed as the pain faded away, "Thank you, you're the best. So, uh, it's good to see you all, for real."

Spike shook his head, "It's nice that you have a heartbeat again, but it's not yours, Twilight. Let's get you a body of your own."

Applejack nodded in agreement, "At least it means we can walk through tha city without trouble."

"It's strange," spoke Twilight, "I can feel him, inside. He's watching what I do. Thank you, Celestus. This is a very precious gift." He moved up to Spike and grabbed him up in his new arms, kissing him on the cheeks, "Oh I missed holding you, Spike."

Spike went rigid, "Uh... I'm glad to see you too, Twilight..."

Applejack gently separated the two with a chuckle, "Save that for when you're back to being a mare. You're scaring him."

Twilight blushed all the hotter, "Oh, sorry." Not that this stopped Twilight in Celestus' body from giving everyone a hug in turn, but he spared any further kisses.

Spike pointed at Twilight's flank, "Look."

All the energetic hugging had nudged his robes out of place, exposing his flanks. Thinking Spike was commenting on that, Twilight moved to set it back in place, but then he saw it. Twilight's cutie mark was emblazoned there in place of whatever mark Celestus had originally. Soon the robe was covering the starry image. "We should go see that priest," Twilight murmured softly with a borrowed voice.

Author's Note

She's alive, ALIVE! Sort of...

Oh the fics that could be written from this chapter alone are infinite.

Divine intervention is great news for everyone, but the divine care little about typos. We have to fix those on our own.

97 - Absolve us of our Sins

Twilight, riding Celestus' body, walked alongside her friends down the hallway to the front of their inn. Drowsy perked up from her usual sleepy state to look at them all and frowned a moment thoughtfully, "You're missing one."

Spike quickly shook a claw, "Nah, she's out, room's clear. We might come back later, but the room's all clear for the next guest."

Drowsy seemed to accept this, "Thank you. I hope I see you again." Her head went back down to the counter, already looking asleep again. The group filed out onto the street and the morning sun.

Twilight savored the simple pleasure of feeling the warmth of the sun, but it was interrupted as she got an internal nudge. "I think I know where the temple is." She turned and moved towards a larger street, her friends trailing behind her.

Soft shook her head as she walked, "Probably for the best Long Road isn't here. I think he'd collapse having to think of you as that stallion, Twilight."

Twilight twitched her borrowed ear, "Huh? He doesn't... you know, look at me that way. That's why he's with Rarity."

Soft rolled her eyes, "You're adorably dense. Of course he likes you. He didn't hide that. But it was a choice, and he's not going to string you both along. I couldn't say how Equestria works, but only farm ponies and wild stallions even consider herding these days."

Twilight felt her new cheeks warming furiously as she stumbled mid-step, though quickly recovering, "I'm not sure how I'd feel about being in any kind of relationship with one of my best friends involved."

Rainbow made a face as she flew above, "Seriously? That's your worry? Any stallion I net is going to have to work full time just keeping up with me, they wouldn't have time to deal with any other mares."

Applejack gave a soft merry laugh, "Ah agree with Dash. Any stallion joining tha Apple tribe's gotta take on his share of making the farm work, and that doesn't leave time for juggling a bunch a mares. Shoot, that sounds like a job all of its own. Do ponies really do that?"

Spike looked a bit uncomfortable with where the conversation was headed. Soft noticed his stiff walk and patted him on the back, "Relax, Spike. Dragons don't do any of that, right?"

"Uh, I think so?" said Spike quite uncertainly. "One mare's hard enough to understand."

Soft ribbed him lightly, "Then it's settled. It's hard enough for just two people to get their act together. Toss in more and someone's going to trip over someone else eventually."

They passed into a neighborhood that appeared to be meant for religious pursuits. There were temples on either side of the narrowed road they followed. It was a bit quieter, though the songs and prayers of many could be heard, drifting from their temples. Twilight squirmed in her new form a little, drawing Applejack's attention.

"You OK Sugarcube?" she asked, looking sidelong at Twilight with concern. "You're looking fussier than a long-tailed cat in a room fulla rockin' chairs."

Twilight went full red in her face, "You're... I have to go."

"So go," said Rainbow Dash with a confused tone.

"But it's a stallion!" objected Twilight hotly, starting to trot in place from one hoof to another.

Applejack reasoned as she smiled comfortingly at Twilight, "Then ya best go take care of that. He's in there, aint he? Don't make him sit around all uncomfy like. Just don't think about it sa hard."

Twilight couldn't argue the logic, and trotted off quickly. The group waited for her to return, which she did about two minutes later, much less tense looking, but her blush had hardly decreased. When they resumed their journey, Rainbow Dash flew in close to Twilight, "So... How was it?"

Twilight froze in place a moment before she shook her head violently and she resumed walking forward, not answering the question, much to Dash's obvious disappointment. Rainbow rolled her eyes, "Spoil sport."

Spike crossed his arms as he walked, "Lay off her, Dash. This is already weird enough."

"Once in a life-time opportunity!" argued Dash, giving her wings an emphatic flap. "If I was a stallion for a day..."

Soft held up a hand, "I don't think anyone here wants to know what you'd do."

Rainbow stuck out her tongue before she flipped over in place, "It'd be awesome."

Applejack shook her head, "You're impossible, Dash. C'mere." Dash flew over to Applejack and a soft whispered exchange drifted between the two of them. Afterwards Rainbow Dash stopped talking about it, a blush of her own across her blue furred face, and a smug expression on Applejack's.

Further such conversation ground to a halt as they arrived at a library. Its presence seemed off compared to the temples all around it until they spied a statue of Princess Luminace perched above the door, seated with a book floating in front of her.

"Of course," said Twilight in her masculine voice, "Her temple would be a library. Perfectly logical." She trotted up to the door and took hold of it in her ghostly telekinesis, pulling it open with a violent swing. It banged against its wall loudly, causing a chorus of 'shhh' 'quiet' and disapproving glares from various ponies inside. Twilight wilted in place under the shared shaming. Suddenly she felt a powerful internal pressure and she struggled a moment, her grip on her new body waving a moment before she could restore her mental footing.

"You ok?" asked Dash as she landed.

Twilight nodded, "Yea, just got fuzzy for a moment. Let's go."

They proceeded into the library temple, and the doors gently closed themselves behind the party without a whisper of a noise. A goat approached them with a smile. "Welcome to the stacks of Princess Luminace. How can I help you today?" he asked in barely a whisper.

Twilight tilted her borrowed head at the goat, "I thought Princess Luminace was a pony god."

The goat shook his head, "She does not reject cloven followers. She is a wise and gentle god of knowledge, and it is my pleasure to serve her. What brings you before her today?"

Spike hiked a thumb at Twilight, "We're looking for a cleric powerful enough to bring a ghost back to life."

The goat frowned, looking Twilight over again, "He looks perfectly alive to me. I'm afraid I don't understand."

Dash nudged Twilight in her concealed cutie mark, "Time to come out of there."

Twilight hesitated, the body was so warm, and felt nice. With the most sullen of sighs she let go of that grip, and suddenly she was beside Celestus instead of inside of him. The goat jumped in surprise at her appearance as Celestus wobbled with recovering control.

With increased understanding, the goat nodded quickly, "Follow me, but bring no harm to others while you are here. Princess Luminace would not tolerate violence among her people." He spun around and began to trot away, leading them into the depths of the library, and up some stairs.

Twilight's eyes wandered over all the books they passed, "This is quite the collection. It would take years to read it all."

The goat perked an ear back, "Very few can claim without lie to have read them all."

"May I?" asked Twilight, "After, you know..."

"The standard donation," spoke the goat, "Is ten gold pieces per day. Multiplied by ten if you intend to bring scribing materials with you. The money goes towards upkeep of the library." He arrived at a door and knocked on it so quietly the group could barely hear it.

It was loud enough. The door soon opened and a wizened equine snout appeared. An elderly mare looked at the goat, then onwards to the ghostly Twilight and her entourage. Her eyes widened at the sight, but Celestus pushed forward, "Be at peace, director. The ghost is here at the summons of Luminace herself. She comes in peace and humbly."

Twilight quickly nodded at this, "I just want to be alive again."

The aged mare looked to the goat and waved him away, "Come in."

Soon the entire group was in the private room. It was scarcely large enough to fit them all. Applejack moved for the exit, "Ahm not gonna be helpful with this magic stuff. Ah'll wait outside." Rainbow wasn't as quick to flee, instead perching on a lower book shelf easily. With the two of them no longer taking up space at the ground level, there was room enough.

Twilight approached the desk that the old mare had set herself behind, "Can you help me? Luminace seemed like a nice pony when I met her. If she brought me here, it has to be for a good reason."

The mare and Celestus shared a surprised expression. Celestus asked first, "Do you mean literally, or figuratively?"

"Literally," replied Twilight, tilting her head.

The mare nodded, "You have attended one of her visitations then? To bask in her presence is an awe inspiring event. There was some complication with it this year, unfortunately." She raised a fuzzy brow at Twilight, "Now. How long have you been in this state?"

Twilight sighed out with soft echoing, "It feels like forever, but really just coming on a week?" She suddenly turned to Celestus, "Thank you, for allowing me to ride you here. It was very... educational."

Celestus shook his head, "You were in need, and you didn't do anything... too strange. Can you help her, Director?"

The mare held out a hoof and a book flew to it without any obvious magic on her part. She set it down on her desk and it flopped open to the page she wanted as she read over the exposed page quickly, "It will require a Resurrection spell, presuming you have a portion of her body?"

Twilight wilted, "Celestia wouldn't let anypony close to it."

Spike shook his head, "Sure, but now that we're here, with people that can help? We should ask her to send it." He dug out his writing supplies, "I'll send her a message in a flash."

Rainbow nodded from her high perch, "Not like she has any use for it." Her tone heavily implied she was baffled at the possible point of a corpse.

Soft made an agreeing sound as she moved to Spike's side. Together they wrote a quick letter.

Dear Princess Celestia,

We've found clerics that can restore Twilight to life, but we need her body for it. The whole thing would be great, but even a portion would suffice. It will be good to have Twilight back in a real body as soon as possible. We hope things are going well in Equestria!

Thanks,
Spike and Soft Mane

With a puff of controlled electricity, the letter was destroyed and sent on its way. The mare tilted her head lightly, "That is a unique variation of that spell. If you would consent to its study, we could count your pay towards her revival."

Spike looked to her, "Huh, what, the letter sending?"

She nodded, "Just the one. Can you send letters longer than two dozen words?"

Spike bobbed his head, "As long as I want. I've sent, and received, entire scrolls. It's a little uncomfortable when they're really big, but I can do it. I didn't know it was a spell though."

She smiled gently, "All magic can be a spell, when studied properly and codified. It would be be a marked improvement if we could properly codify your talent."

Spike opened his mouth to agree eagerly when Soft Mane's hand fell over it. "How much are you offering?" she asked.

The mare looked towards Twilight, then back at Spike and Soft, "What you request will require diamonds of non-negotiable value. One thousand to begin the study, and another four if we can produce a spell from it. A very fair sum."

Twilight shuffled in place, "I don't mean to be rude, but if you do succeed in making this spell, I imagine you'll make back five thousand very quickly at the standard going rate." She raised a spectral hoof, "Would you double that, please? You may study Spike, and if you discover the secret, we'll trade for my revival." She hesitated, "This won't hurt him, right? I don't want Spike hurt for any amount of coin."

Spike smiled brightly, "It's my choice, Twilight. I can take a little abuse if it gets you back."

The mare waved a hoof lightly, "It shouldn't come to that, sir dragon. We will just need to make exacting notes of you while you use this talent, both sending and receiving, then it will be up to our scholars to determine how to translate that into a practical spell, instead of a wild 'talent' as you have. I see no reason for any harm to befall you."

Celestus smiled, "Do they have a deal, director?"

She sighed softly, "Very well, but this presumes you retrieve a portion of her. The spell required if we have nothing is much more complex, and expensive.

Celestus bowed his head, "Then my task is complete, Luminace be praised. Be well, and ever seek knowledge." He turned and departed quietly. Only a few moment later, Applejack poked her head in, followed swiftly by the rest of her.

"So what's the deal?" she asked.

Spike looked ready to reply when he went to his knees with an expression of acute pain. His claws went to his belly as an odd rumbling emanated from within. The old mare was already writing a fury in a fresh book, watching Spike quite intently, as if she could see through him to whatever was bothering him, but it only translated to writing, not spoken words.

Spike wretched violently and shuddered as he suddenly expelled the perfectly preserved and cold body of Twilight onto the floor. Almost as an after-thought, Spike burped up a scroll on top of the corpse, looking comically neat and sealed atop the disheveled body. Spike sank against a bookshelf, looking drained.

"Freaky," said Rainbow, looking down at the ghost Twilight and the dead one.

Applejack nodded in agreement, "That's about tha right word fer it."

Author's Note

Welcome to the library! Now be quiet...

Librarians are easily upset by typos, so let's try to weed as many of them out as possible. This will be on the test.

98 - It's my Choice

The leader of the library extended a hoof, "Do we have a deal?"

Twilight reached back with a hoof of her own, just shy of touching, "Yes."

Spike slapped a claw on an adjacent shelf, "Hey. She can't agree to that."

The old mare raised a wrinkled brow, "And whyever not?"

Spike shrugged with a bit of a smirk, "It's not obvious? She's not the one paying, I am."

While Spike spoke, Applejack advanced warily and nudged Twilight's body into a less compromised and uncared-for position. Spike continued as he advanced on the desk, "The way I see it, if you do make this spell, it's going to be really valuable." He paused and looked to Twilight, "How much do spells go for?"

Twilight had tilted her head at Spike when he first spoke up, but when the question came she looked thoughtful a moment, "Assuming it was at least rated at the fifth level, which I can't see it not, it would cost one hundred and twenty-five gold bits to copy it."

The library matron settled back to her haunches, "There is another side you fail to consider. The higher the level of magic, the fewer there are to tempt with its knowledge. There are not that many arcane scholars that reach such a level of understanding. There is a significant chance it is sixth or seventh level, considering it supasses the utility of the basic 'sending' spell so thoroughly." She leaned forward and directed a gnarled hoof at Spike, "Still, I do see where you are coming from. Your demonstrations clearly cause you physical discomfort, a facet we will endeavor to remove if possible. We are not heartless, and we do hunger for knowledge, even when not practical." She turned the hoof towards Twilight, "What if I allow her three days' study time in addition. Unlimited time, even after hours, with her scribing tools."

Twilight was beside Spike in an instant, "Oh yes, please please please! Say yes Spike! Say yes!" Her voice grew more and more desperate as she begged, but Spike was unmoved.

Spike nodded softly, "Make it an even week, with a guide during normal hours to help her find what she wants."

Twilight emitted a soft squee of rapture as the mare nodded and hoof bumped against claw.

"Now then," spoke the mare, "Let's get directly to work."

She rose and guided Spike away, presumably to start studying, and leaving the others behind without so much as a goodbye. Applejack glanced after them, then moved to fetch the scroll still perched on Twilight's body. She held it up to Soft, who accepted it and began to unfurl it.

Good Tidings, Spike and Soft Mane,

This is Luna. My sister received your letter, but it was in the midst of day court and she set it aside. I looked it over and decided to act quickly. She can be angry at me later if she so chooses. I hope this serves Twilight Sparkle well, please send her my fondest wishes for her well-being. I have other tidings since I am already writing this letter. Cadance claims that her prayers have been answered. She has bowed her head to this 'Lashtada' figure and their magics are proving complementary. She's still learning the intricacies of this magic, but I've never seen her happier. She is returning to the Crystal Empire tomorrow, but she is bringing a gift with her to her people.

If Soft Mane is any indication, Lashtada is a gentle and good being, and I do not object to Cadance's reaching to her. Speaking of which, one of my clerics has learned to cast his first healing magic! I was never so proud! It was like being a mother watching their foal take their first sure step that turned into an ungainly gallop across the field. They will serve Equestria well, guarding its nights in my name, but not my direct will. Despite my sister's worries, I am careful. They have their own will. They are wielders of my might, but their minds are their own. I may not always agree with what they do, but it will be our ponies that do it. I trust them. I have my own faith. That is how this works, is it not? They have faith in me, and I in them, and the power flows freely.

May your Return to Life be Swift and Painless,
Princess Luna, Goddess of the Pleasant Evening

Soft Mane rolled up the scroll and tucked it away as Rainbow snorted softly from her perch, "It sounds like Equestria's getting interesting again, but what about the eleme-whatsits? She didn't write anything about it?"

Soft Mane shook her head quickly, "Not a thing."

Applejack didn't look concerned, "The way ah reckon, if she didn't say nothing, there's nothing t'say. Celestia and Zecora were putting their noggins togetha. They probably fixed it up right quick."

Twilight frowned slightly, "Very likely, but I'm not sure how I feel about Cadance."

Soft Mane wobbled a hand, "What's the big deal? I follow her and you're OK with that."

Twilight raised a spectral hoof, "You didn't have a choice, and you're not my sister-in-law nor my former foalsitter." She deflated a little, "That sounded mean... I didn't mean it like that!"

"It's OK," assured Soft Mane, "You care about her, a lot. All I can say is Lashtada's adorable, not scary. I can't figure out why anyone would not like her. Even if her power kind of... half-blinded me." She frowned a little at that, but it eased quickly, "I'm still not sure how I feel about that."

Applejack approached Soft and nuzzled her cheek, "Yer a good foal."

"I'm not a foal," argued Soft with a stomp of a hoof, "I'm old enough to marry!"

Applejack snorted softly, "Yer a foal to me, like it or not. Ah see Spike tha same way, bigger and spikier as he is or not. You two being an item just makes that all the more adorable." She set her haunches down, looking at Soft Mane, "Not that this is a bad thing, y'see. I treasure my foals, even if they aren't mine."

Rainbow sniggered from above before asking, "So have you two... You know? You went there?" She made kissy-face motions and fluttered her lashes in a severe exaggeration of motion, hooves held under her chin.

Soft Mane went red in her face and turned away, which only made Rainbow's sniggering turn into a full laughter, at least until she gracelessly flopped off the bookcase. Her wings caught her before she hit the ground and she landed gently enough.

"Shhh," urged a passing pony before they closed the door to the office, granting the rest of the library some quiet.

A day passed. The group was invited to stay in the bunks of the library while work continued. Spike sent letters back and forth from Equestria several times a day while scribes, wizards, and divine casters alike all watched him. A day turned into two, which turned into a week. The room the tests were performed in became a wild mess of notes on the wall that Spike had no clue how to even start reading. A week turned into two. At that point, they were practicing their own spells with varying levels of success. At first only flat sheets of paper could make the trip, which was still a huge success.

Another week, another set of spells. They had begun testing it across dimensional barriers, with the researchers vanishing off to exotic planes before writing would appear. After several tests, they were finally satisfied, and a new book was quickly scribed with the spell. The matron clapped Spike on the shoulder, "We've done it. Perhaps, with this, when our brothers and sisters become lost in the planes, they can send a clear message home, free of uncertainty, or small word limits."

SENDING SPIKE
School conjuration(teleportation); Level cleric 5, sorcerer/wizard 6
Casting Time 10 minutes
Components V, S, M/DF (fine copper wire)
Range see text
Target one creature
Duration 1 round; see text
Saving Throw Fort Negates(See Text); Spell Resistance no
You contact a particular creature with which you are familiar and send an object the size of a scroll or less to the subject. The subject recognizes you if it knows you. It can answer in like manner immediately. Even if the sending is received, the subject is not obligated to act upon it in any manner. An object larger than a scroll may be sent, but requires a fortitude save, DC 20, or the object fails to arrive and returns to the sender, wasting the spell. The target also suffers 1d6 bludgeoning damage per size above diminutive(diminutive, tiny, small, medium, large, huge, etc.) against which DR is halved when large objects are attempted, whether or not the save is successful. The maximum size that can be sent is the size of the target. If the target does not wish to receive a large object, the save negates the spell entirely, preventing damage.

With the spell secured, the librarians made good on their promise. They had preserved Twilight's form while they worked, and now they brought it and laid it out on a simple stone slab. The matron turned towards Twilight's ghost, "We are ready to begin. You should go."

Twilight tilted her head, "Go? Shouldn't I hop into my body when you bring it back to life?"

The matron shook her head, "The spell calls your spirit from beyond. If it is not beyond, it fails. You must let go for us to finish."

Twilight would have paled, if she was not already transparent, "I... I don't want to..."

Applejack approached, "Sugarcube, Ah know it's scary, but we're all right here. Ah can't say ah understand all of it, but we're not letting you go for long, just a minute. Believe in us?"

Twilight began to cry, looking torn and miserable. Spike approached her next, "It's ok, Twilight. We're fixing it, right now. You just have to go for a second! You'll hardly even know you're gone before you're back."

Rainbow stuck out her tongue, "Don't be a crybaby, Twi. Take your medicine like the big mare you are."

Twilight frowned at Rainbow, but it did shake her out of her funk, "You're right, I suppose." She took a slow breath, as useless as the action was. "I'll let go." She closed her eyes and wished for the end, if only for a moment, and she suddenly vanished.

Twilight appeared before Soft Whisper, who looked at her with a kindly smile, "Had our fun? Good. I will take you to your proper place now." Twilight's wings shot out and she turned to flee, but Soft Whisper moved with a frightful speed, scooping her up, "None of that, little mare. You escaped me once, not twice. Now still yourself. We're going."

Everything went dark a moment, and Twilight could smell something familiar. Books! She looked up to see bookshelves as far as her eye could discern. There were ponies as well. They were busily indexing, reading, and otherwise living with content expression among the books. They sometimes called to one another in friendly tones, but mostly it was them and their books, and all was well. Twilight felt her worries fade away. This was a good place, a place of books, and friends. Her only faint twinge of regret was that her friends were not there with her.

"Soft Whisper says you gave her quite the chase," came a familiar voice before Luminace appeared from around the stacks, "I've been waiting to see you all this time, and you ran away. Naughty mare, have you no faith at all?"

Twilight's ears flipped back and she paused. That felt physical. Was she physically here? "I'm sorry. I didn't know she was taking me here. I thought... I thought she was destroying me."

Luminace softly snorted, "Destruction? Such a waste. You may not be my follower, but I would have to be blind to not know your place is here, with me." She leaned forward and nuzzled Twilight. She licked away Twilight's falling tears, "I'm sorry, your friends are already calling you back. I wanted to talk with you more. I can't reach to you, but you can reach me. Have a little faith... and invest it in me, if you wish. I would take you close to my chest and protect you."

Twilight didn't have time to respond. She could feel the tugging, and knew her friends were waiting for her. She had to decide right then. Nothing told her that she must, but she knew. She accepted the tug, drawn away from the heavenly library and its kindly goddess. It all became hazy as she slipped between worlds.

She jerked awake with a rough gasp. Her body felt heavy and sore, but it was her body. She was alive! But she had been somewhere else, somewhere fantastic. She tried to reach for the memory, but it was too faded, like a dream. She was suddenly bowled back as Spike tackled her. She wrapped a fetlock around him, but her other friends soon joined the pile. She was smothered beneath Applejack, Soft, and Rainbow, and she couldn't complain. Literally. Hopefully her friends would let her up before they smothered her right back to death.

Author's Note

Twilight has rejoined us! A shame the afterlife is rarely remembered.

The writing for the chapter got mixed up in all the notes for the new spell. There's probably a few typos. Ignore them, they're actually arcane power words! Looking at them too closely may set something on fire.

99 - The End

Twilight was buried in books and never happier. After sending Spike off with a shopping list of exotic inks, she had eagerly began pouring through the contents of the library, hunting bits of lore and magic with a ravenous hunger that could not be quelled. Even if her body was still a little sore and off-feeling after being expired for a month, it was home, and she had few complaints.

Applejack looked on patiently as Twilight wrote furiously, "Ah reckon this means we can go home once Twilight's finished doing her bookworm impression?"

Rainbow shrugged softly, "I guess, sure. I wouldn't mind the chance to get in some real adventure. All we really did was beat up some little green guys. Besides, I didn't even meet that Fast Shadows mare everypony was talking about."

Spike laughed at the mental image, "Fast Shadow, and I bet she'd love to meet you. Hard to say where she is though. She travels a lot."

Soft Mane was doing her own research, slowly sifting through the books. She was a bit more methodical than Twilight, but it could have also been her more focused target. "Spike?"

"Yeah?" asked Spike with a raised brow.

"Can you help me search? I'm trying to find anything about Lashtada, if there is anything." she asked. "Please."

"Sure thing," replied Spike as he hopped to his feet and joined in the hunt through the stacks. The day passed pleasantly enough until lunchtime. They gently but forcefully extracted Twilight from her work to join them. Once she was far enough away from the books, she began to ramble joyously about what she had found.

"There are so many spells that do so many things!" she gushed. "I barely know where to begin. Spike, after lunch, I'll need you to fetch another spellbook. The one I have is getting full." She paused long enough to start devouring the vegetable and bean wrap that the others had procured for her. "So what have you all been doing?" she asked, mouth still partially full and spraying little bits of food.

Rainbow rolled her eyes, "Being bored, waiting for you? You're such an egghead, Twilight."

"That reminds me!" exclaimed Twilight, "I saw something."

Applejack raised a brow, "When? In a book?"

Twilight shook her head quickly, "No, before that. When I was, you know, gone. I can't... put my hoof on it, but there was something there. It wasn't just... nothing. Spike, take a letter!"

Spike looked up from his meaty lunch and huffed. He wiped his claws clean on a cloth before he pulled out a scroll and quill, "Ready."

Dear Princess Celestia,

It is with greatest pleasure that I recite this to you with my own breath. That sounded more morbid than I planned, but it's still true. The ponies of Everglow put me back in my body, but that's not what I'm writing about, even if it is great news. I saw something! There is something past the starry fields! I can't say what it is, because I don't remember it, but I saw something. Your friends are not gone, just... somewhere else. I thought you really should know that.

How are things in Equestria? Did Zecora's magic help in closing all the unbalances? We haven't heard from you, which I hope is a good sign that all is well and back to normal.

Missing you and Hoping to Return Soon,
Princess Twilight Sparkle

With a soft puff, the letter was sent on its way between worlds. Spike produced another letter, "There was a letter that came with you."

Twilight blinked, setting her lunch down, "Why haven't you already read it? What does it say?!"

Spike held it closer to Twilight, "We did read it. It's from Luna."

Twilight quickly scanned over it, and tilted her head, "Cadance became a priest? I think that's going to confuse somepony." She looked towards Soft Mane, "How is that possible, without knowing anything about your god?"

Soft Mane shrugged, "She got interested when she saw me channeling her power. I think they just, you know, click?" she snapped her fingers. "I'm not complaining. It's nice not being the only one out there. If she's a princess - which is like a queen in your world, right? - that means there may be a lot more Lashtada faithful soon."

Twilight nodded slowly as she set the scroll aside, "I wonder how the crystal ponies will take it." She stopped talking, wolfing down the rest of lunch and lifting a cloth to clean the mess around her snout. "Lunch is done!" she cried and hopped to her hooves, prancing back towards the library.

Applejack snickered softly as Twilight fled, "That girl. I'm glad she's having a good time. She deserves it after all that." She turned her head to regard Spike, "Do you know when we're headed back?"

Spike shrugged, almost done with his own food, "Don't look at me. I don't figure we're going anywhere until Twilight's week is up." He got up to his feet, "Soft, wanna come along? I'm getting Twilight's book."

Soft mane climbed to her own feet and nodded, and they walked off together.

"Dibs," proclaimed Rainbow as she snarfed down what was left on Spike's plate.

Applejack reared back, "That... was meat ya know."

Rainbow tilted her head a little, "Huh, thought it tasted funny... I thought Spike ate veggies, fruit, and gems like anypony else?"

Applejack shook her head, "Ah've seen him eating meat since he got bigger. S'ppose it makes sense, being a dragon and all. You alright?"

Rainbow shrugged softly, "I'm not turning inside out if that's what you mean. Relax. I'm not making a habit out of it, but I doubt anything Spike could stomach would kill me." Her voice full of pride.

Applejack snorted at that, "Sure. Ah'll serve you up a right big plate of emeralds for dinner."

Rainbow snorted and waved a wing at Applejack, "Don't be a silly pony. I'm going to work some of this off." She suddenly took off, flying straight up in outright defiance of gravity. She was soon a speck, moving quickly over the city.

Applejack was left by herself. She cleaned up the table they were using and began trotting back towards the library to join Twilight when a fast-moving figure slammed into her from the side and pinned her to a fence. "Oof! Rainbow! Not funny!"

The dark figure was not Rainbow Dash, as Applejack was quickly able to determine with a glance. It pressed something against her barrel, then vanished from sight entirely. The object proved to be a folded paper, and it drifted to the ground, fluttering in the breeze. Applejack snatched the paper up in her teeth and set it on a table, unfolding it to have a look as she glanced around nervously.

Dark Tidings, Interlopers,

Your interference with the natural flow of the world has not gone unnoticed. Still, we are a magnanimous people, and present to you a chance to do something good. Little ponies cry out for help, but have gone unheard for so long, they have forgotten how to even ask anymore. Enslaved and broken, they are barely a people anymore. You will find them in the east, where the hyena people are. Find them, and release them, if you can. You will restore an entire tribe of ponies, if you succeed.

Watching from the Shadows,
XOXO

Applejack snorted and shook her head again before she grabbed the letter and moved for the library all the faster. Twilight was where Applejack last saw her, seated among her books and writing furiously with a quill gripped in her magic. "Twi? Look at this." She set the letter down on the book Twilight was reading.

Twilight jerked to awareness when her view of the book was disrupted. She pointed at the letter with a hoof, "What's this?"

Applejack shrugged, "Dunno, just some letter from some creepy figure they just dropped off with me." She pointed at it, "Ah figure you should read it."

Twilight lifted up the letter in her magic and read it quickly before frowning, "I'm no expert in these things, but that sounds like a trap."

"Ya figure?" said Applejack with a little sarcasm evident, "But what if it's true? Ah mean, that sounds horrible, a whole tribe of ponies being enslaved an' all."

Twilight drew in a slow breath, released in a sigh, "Right. We can't just ignore it. It'd be like leaving the crystal ponies alone with Sombra. Even if it is a trap, we have to try to help."

Applejack shrugged, "Don't get me wrong. I don't like the idea of anypony being a slave to anypony else, but is it our fight? What if we just tell the authorities? This isn't our world after all."

Twilight frowned in thought a moment, then fetched a parchment and scribbled on it quickly with her magic, "Go to the castle with this and tell me what they say. Maybe you're right. Ponies around here seem to be more proactive about this kind of thing."

Applejack accepted the letter when it was finished and was off at a canter, moving quickly for the castle. She was not familiar with the city, but the castle was easy enough to spot and she wended her way through the streets towards it. With the sound of flapping wings, Rainbow Dash appeared overhead, following her, "Hey AJ! Where ya going?"

Applejack took a moment stuffing the letter away in her saddlebags before replying, "Delivering a letter. Somepony told us about some other ponies being held captive."

Rainbow pumped a hoof, "Yes, action! So what's on your letter?" She zipped in closer, flying beside Applejack instead of over. "Announcing we're going to kick flank and rescue everypony?"

Applejack shook her head, "Not exactly. We're gonna check with the local officials first an' see if they have a right proper grip on the situation. There's no reason to go jumping in ourselves if we don't have to."

Rainbow's expression fell into shock, "What? No! That's lame! We can handle it on our own! C'mon AJ, do you really want to watch Twilight sit there with her books forever? This is our big chance!"

Applejack was not as easily persuaded with promises of excitement, "Ahm gonna deliver this here letter, cause that's what ah promised. We can talk about what we do after that, after that."

Rainbow landed and walked alongside Applejack, "If we do it ourselves, the locals might pay us a heap of gold bits. Gold bits, like real gold! Not that fake gold. Think of what you could get for the farm with that," she tempted as they went.

It promised to be a long hike through the city.

Author's Note

Twilight achieves maximum bookgasm while Applejack receives a shady-looking letter.

Is this the end of their ventures?

Shady figures are known to obscure their words with lingo and codes. They may look like typos, but they're actually secret messages! Find them so the enemy can't use this document for intelligence purposes.

100 - Let's all Go to the Castle

Applejack pushed ahead despite Rainbows entreaties, having filtered her out into the general noise of the city. She had stopped paying much attention to anything until she practically walked into a pony. She drew herself back with a hasty apology, "Sorry mister, wasn't watching where ah was heading."

"That's a bad habit," came the morose voice as the slate grey pony regarded Applejack, then Rainbow Dash. He had a brown mane and tail, but the thing that drew their eyes was the odd red horn that jutted up from his brow. It didn't match his fur color at all, unlike most unicorns. Beneath them were dull brown eyes that were widening in recognition as they looked over the two mares. "Y-you're..." he stopped, apparently stunned by the two of them, before finding his voice. "You're those mares that had the Elements!"

Rainbow tilted her head at the stallion, "Huh? How do you know about the elements? Are you a spy?"

Applejack bumped against Rainbow from the side, "Ah don't reckon he is, or he's not a good one. Still a mighty fine question. How do you know about the elements?"

Ignoring their question, the stallion composed himself, frowning as he glanced between them thoughtfully. "I am Lex. Lex Legis," he stated it in a manner that made it clear that giving them his name was a concession on his part. "How did you get here from Equestria? Have you found a way back? If so, I require it. It's vital to the kingdom's future that I return as soon as possible."

Rainbow Dash interposed herself between Applejack and Lex, "That ain't how it works, buster. Only Twilight could do that anyway. What's with the freaky horn?"

His frown rapidly turning into a glower, Lex narrowed his eyes at Rainbow. "You're wasting valuable time with your frivolous questions." He pawed at the earth, apparently frustrated at their lack of immediate acquiescence, "Tell me how to get back to Equestria. If you don't know, then tell me how you were sent here so I can try and reverse-engineer the process."

Applejack snorted softly, "Sugar, you need to fix that attitude of yours if you want ponies to help you. Now we're kinda busy delivering something to the castle, so if ya don't mind?" She moved to walk around Lex, with Rainbow following after. Lex trailed along behind them. When they stepped back onto the main thoroughfare and the sun could shine on them fully, Rainbow noticed that his shadow didn't sit quite right, going off at the wrong angle from the sun.

Rainbow moved up beside Applejack, whispering her observation, "His shadow's kind of weird."

Applejack perked an ear at Rainbow, "That ain't the start of the strange on that fella. That horn reminds me of something."

They pushed on in relative quiet after that, arriving at the castle gates with their new 'friend'. Applejack withdrew her letter and offered it to the guard. The mare looked over the letter quickly, "I'll make sure this is delivered." And she trotted up towards the castle.

Rainbow rolled her eyes, "Really? That's it?"

The other guard, a stallion, nodded, "Of course. The letter will be given to the acting mayor of the city to decide what should be done."

Rainbow looked at Applejack, "See?" She guided Applejack away from the gate, though Lex still followed a short distance behind, "If we want it done, we have to do it ourselves, not hope that the Everglow equivalent of Mayor Mare somehow gets her act together."

"Get what done?" asked Lex, approaching into conversation range again.

Applejack turned towards the strange stallion, "Ah thought ya just wanted to go home? This isn't for that."

Rainbow Dash nodded her head quickly, "Yeah. We're gonna save some ponies!" she clopped her forehooves together as her wings held her aloft inches from the ground. "You wouldn't be interested. There's probably loads of danger, maybe a dastardly trap or two. It's just as well, leave it to the professionals."

Lex's features hardened. "You two are the first ponies from Equestria I've seen since I've arrived here," he ground his teeth. "If you two are going off on some ridiculous crusade, then I will accompany you."

Applejack shook her head, "Why would we want that, sugarcube?"

"I am an accomplished spellcaster," explained Lex, "Until you tell me what I want to know, I'm not going to let this go, so you might as well try and work with me instead of being stubborn. There is no good reason to deny me."

Rainbow snorted and shrugged her shoulders, "Twilight's in charge. You can ask her."

"Twilight Sparkle is here too?," again the surprise was thick in his voice, "Take me to her."

Applejack sighed as she moved back towards the library, the two others trailing after her, "Well, the way ah see it, Twilight has two decisions to make. So, Mister... Lex was it? How long ya been here?"

Lex walked alongside Rainbow Dash, behind Applejack, "Too long, though my time here has been... enlightening."

Rainbow shrugged, "That's one way of putting it. You get into any wicked fights yet?"

Lex snorted softly, "I can take care of myself. Those that have tried to impede my progress were dealt with."

They soon returned to the library, to find Twilight had moved to another portion, but had changed little of what she was doing. Busily, she was pouring over old looking tomes and making frequent notes in a fresh looking book. "Hey Twi," greeted Applejack, "Spike got that book for you?"

"Uh huh," she replied distractedly. She glanced up, and both the old book and the new fell to the ground as her eyes fell on Lex. "Sombra!"

Applejack and Rainbow took quick steps away from Lex and wheeled to face him, alarmed. Lex winced at Twilight's outburst, "You're mistaken. My name is Lex Legis."

Twilight conjured a briefly glowing field of force around herself as she hopped to her hooves, "Hello.... Lex? Are you aware you..." She raised a hoof to point at Lex's horn, "Have... something, right there."

Rainbow snorted, "I knew I recognized that from somewhere! Why do you have Sombra's horn?"

A librarian poked a snout into the room they argued in. "Shhhh," he urged before moving on without a care for what they were arguing about.

Lex shook his head, an uncomfortable look on his face, "That is a long and painful tale, but I am not Sombra. I was drawn -- thrown -- into this world in the middle of performing vital work for Equestria. Will you help me return?"

Twilight tilted her head, "Of course. I wouldn't dream of leaving a pony behind. I am Twilight Sparkle, though you seem to know me already. This is Applejack, and Rainbow Dash. Also with us is Spike, a baby dragon, and Soft Mane, a half pony. I can't send you back right now."

Agitated, Lex pawed the ground again, "Why not?"

Twilight waved a hoof, "It's not because I don't want to. The spell to travel back to Equestria is very complicated. Last time, Queen Iliana herself did it. I still need a bit more practice before I can do it myself. I have the spell, so you just have to be patient."

Rainbow settled her ruffled feathers as she turned to Twilight, "Hey, Twilight. The guards took the letter but they didn't look like they were going to do much with it but put it on some mayor's desk. We should handle it ourselves."

Twilight frowned, "Well, alright. If you feel that strongly about it?" Rainbow quickly bobbed her head before rearing up on her hind legs, punching the air determinedly. Twilight rolled her eyes at the demonstration, "Then we'll go check it out... after my week is up." She flopped to the ground and picked up the two fallen books in her magic. "If you'll excuse me."

Applejack chuckled softly, "That's our Twi." She looked to Lex, "Well, there you go. Ya get to go home as soon as Twilight's ready ta do it."

Lex seemed ill at ease with the arrangement, "What is this thing you are investigating after the week is out?"

Rainbow fetched the letter and thrust it before Lex. Lex looked it over quickly, "How ominous," he snorted. "This is clearly a trap."

"Yeah, I know," said Applejack, "But if there are ponies being hurt, it's our job ta do somethin' about it."

Rainbow did a flip in mid air, "Now that's the AJ I know! We're going to kick some baddies right in the flank."

Lex pointed at himself with a hoof, "Just remember that we have a bargain. It wouldn't do to have Twilight harmed before she kept her end of the deal."

Spike entered, with a strange pony wearing the holy symbol of Princess Luminace and Soft Mane. "That one, the one reading," said Spike, pointing at Twilight.

The priest approached Twilight and spoke soft but firm words of divine entreaty, which Twilight ignored entirely in favor of reading. He reached out with a hoof and tapped her. She jumped, then relaxed as some of the fatigue of death flowed from her body. She let out a happy sigh, and went right back to reading.

The priest returned to Spike, collecting several large gems for his trouble. He bowed his head towards Spike, "May knowledge ever be found." With that, he trotted out of the room and was soon gone.

Rainbow blinked at the display, "What the hay was that all about?"

Soft Mane replied, "Dying isn't as easy as it looks. Coming back from the other side leaves you tired and drained. That little spell took some of it away, but Twilight'll need another go before she's back to full speed."

Rainbow gestured at Twilight with a hoof, "So go ahead and do it again."

Spike shook his head, "Not that easy. It only works once a week."

Applejack snorted, "Perfect timing. We can hit her again when she's done reading the entire library. Then we see about rescuing some ponies in need."

Author's Note

A very special chapter! Lex is an OC of a user on my Patreon and will be accompanying the crew for an undisclosed amount of chapters until his part's played. Much of his dialogue was done by Alzrius himself, though everypony else and the situation was written by me.

Even guest co-authors make mistakes, so keep him on his toes.

101 - Learn Something New

Applejack approached Twilight during one of her meal breaks. "Sugarcube, I'm ready to take you up on that offer."

Twilight perked an ear, "Which offer?"

"Ta learn magic," explained Applejack, "Ya said even an earth pony or a pegasus could learn it, so lay it on me."

Twilight tapped at her chin, "Alright. I saw a book that would be useful. I don't think you want to learn magic the way I do." She hovered her spellbook over, "You don't strike me as the study all day kind of pony."

Applejack shook her head, "Reckon not. There's more than one kind?"

Twilight clopped her forehooves together, "The ponies of this world never stop amazing me! There are so many styles to choose from. You're a physically active earth pony, so we'll start with a physically active magic style."

Rainbow suddenly descended from above, "What about me? I don't get to learn magic?"

Twilight blinked, "I didn't think you'd want to do 'egghead' stuff."

Rainbow considered this and nodded, "You have an excellent point there, Twi. I'll leave you two to nerd it up." She suddenly grabbed Applejack's hat. "Good luck," she said in a sincere tone, ruffling AJ's mane before setting the hat back down. "Hey Spike! Let's go practice!" She was soon off into the air, with Spike flying alongside her.

Applejack shook her head at the departing Rainbow, "She's a good pony."

Twilight snorted, "She is. Now, about you..."

Twilight's study sessions changed a bit, as she mixed her study time with giving Applejack assignments, teaching her how to read magic, and from there, how to use it with the natural strengths of her body. Applejack was an eager student, and was soon seated besides Twilight, reading Twilight's first spell book and practicing the spells there. When she conjured her first ball of light, her delight was overwhelming.

"Look look! Twilight!" She had cried, holding the ball of light between her hooves.

Twilight gently brushed away a tear that was running down Applejack's snout, but said nothing.

Applejack tensed a little when she realized she was really crying. She settled back onto her haunches, the light just floating there, "Ah guess ah got a mite over-excited..."

"It's OK, Applejack. I got just as happy when I first did that," replied Twilight in soft tones, then smiled, "You're doing really good."

"Ah am?" asked Applejack, "All these words seem right complicated to me."

Twilight nodded, "They'll get easier with practice, but you really are, AJ. It took me a lot longer than a day to master light magic when I was a filly."

Applejack looked cautiously optimistic as a smile spread over her face, "Yer not jus' saying that are ya?"

Twilight quickly shook her head, "Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye."

They both shared a soft giggle at the Pinkie Promise. The noise apparently attracted the newest member of the party. Lex stepped closer, "Have you discovered something?"

Twilight shook her head again, "No, just that Applejack is making excellent progress in her magic lessons. She'll be a top grade wizard in no time at all."

"Really?" asked Applejack.

"Well, no," confessed Twilight. "The art you are learning is that of the 'magus', which is technically different from that of the wizard, if we want to get nitpicky about it."

Applejack tilted her head, "What's the difference?"

Lex had the answer for this, "The magus is a minor magical discipline that crosses martial training and spellcasting. They are not as good at fighting as a specialized warrior, nor do they have the magic of a real wizard, but they are able to use both together. I believe they call it 'The dance of spell combat', their way of trying to make it sound like it has subtlety or nuance. Still, it is a very practical magic." He looked over Applejack, "For a practical pony."

Applejack nodded then, "Yessir. That sounds like my kinda magic. Practical." A brow was raised at Lex lightly, wondering at the tone and other words he had chosen to use.

Twilight clapped her forehooves together, "That's exactly why I picked it for you."

Twilight was quickly settling down to resume her studying. Applejack wasn't as ready to get back to it and turned to Lex, "Look!" She conjured a fresh ball of light with a few tricky words. The first blinked out of existence. "Huh? That's funny."

Lex shook his head, "A spell of such trifling power has limitations. Only one light source can be created at once. Very good for you. Soon you will be practicing real magic."

Applejack looked put out for a moment before she huffed, "Ah better get back ta reading, so ah can get to the 'real' magic."

The days passed quickly and peacefully for most, but not everypony was willing to enjoy the week of relaxation.

"I'm telling you, Spike. It'll be great!" exclaimed Rainbow excitedly as she flew alongside Spike in the evening sky. "We're both great. There's no way we won't take the prize, and we could use the money to prepare for this trip right?"

"I guess," said Spike with far less conviction, "How'd you hear about this?"

Rainbow shrugged, "Does it matter? I saw a little flyer in an alleyway while I was flying around. Ten thousand bits! All we have to do is show we're the best."

They touched down in the poorer side of the city. The cobble was starting to wear in spots, making the road uneven and slightly treacherous. Rainbow ignored this, practically strutting her way towards a darkened building. She rapped on the door, "Hey, we're here for the fight!"

The door swung open to reveal a huge humanoid. "An ogre," provided Spike helpfully. His time reading alongside Twilight had proven quite useful.

Rainbow raised a brow at the ogre, "Hey big guy. We're here to get messy for the bits!"

The ogre grunted, "Down the stairs." A great finger pointed off into the dark behind it. Spike could see the stairs he meant, but it was too dark for Dash's eyes to see. As she squinted and tilted her head at the dark, Spike walked past her and guided her along. At the stairs, they could see dim light spilling up from below and descended the creaking wood towards it.

They emerged into a better lit room and the sound of excited ponies and humanoids. They were gathered in a rough circle and were cheering wildly. At the bottom of the stairs stood a biped with pointed ears and a graceful demeanor, made hollow with several scars adorning his otherwise delicate face. The elf stared at the two approaching, "Watching or participating?"

Rainbow quickly replied, "We're here to kick tail and take that money."

"Partners?" asked the elf, making a scratch in a small journal he was holding, "Join the crowd. We'll let you know when it's your turn."

Spike and Dash nudged their way to the front of the crowd. It seemed few were willing to outright challenge the presence of a dragon, even a young one like Spike, and soon they reached the rope that formed the perimeter of the fighting ring. Inside was a one on one fight in progress. A large mare was wielding a larger hammer. It was big enough to look like a proper two handed weapon for the ogre they had left behind, but this large mare wielded it in her snout alone. She was facing a small, brightly colored, pony with gossamer wings much like Rarity had once been given.

While the large mare's swings were powerful enough to leave divots in the dirt floor, the smaller pony would dart and bob out of the way at the last moment, just to nick her with the tiny sword he held in maw. When the third strike was landed, a shrill whistle called the end of the battle. A stallion stepped into the ring, "That's enough of that. Dazzlewing takes the round!"

The large mare spat her huge hammer to the ground where it landed with a resounding thud. "Lucky little sprite. I would have crushed your bones to paste on the first blow."

Dazzlewing stuck out his tongue after sheathing his sword at his side, "If you could ever touch me!" They were escorted out of the ring by the stallion, who quickly returned.

"Our next fight..."

Rainbow whispered softly to Spike, making note of the various winner's styles and tactics before adding in confidently, "We have this in the bag. Nopony here looks half as tough as you, and you have me!"

Spike seemed to be gaining some confidence at Rainbow's encouragement, "Yeah, none of them saved the world before. I bet they never even closed a small unbalance."

Filled with confidence, when their names were called, they hopped over the rope into the ring.

"I hope you're all ready for a real brawl!" shouted the stallion, "On this side, a new duo. The grace of a pegasus and the ferocity of a dragon put together in a deadly combination." He gestured with a hoof at Rainbow and Spike. "In the other corner, our favorite bouncer. You know him, you love him, it's Thr'urk, crusher of skulls!" There stood the ogre from upstairs. He had a large stick with a skull on top that neither could identify. He roared and raised his weapon high to the cheers of the crowd.

The stallion moved quickly out of the way, "The battle is to the knock out blow. We've tried to limit Thr'urk to three blows, but it rarely works out. Good luck!"

With a sharp whistle, the ogre came at them with murder in his eyes. Rainbow flew straight up as Spike went forward. The crackling fury of his lightning breath started the battle, to the delight of the watching crowd. The ogre's crude mace smashed into Spike, knocking him back with the intense force of the blow. He winced as bones were bruised and scales dented. "Geeze, this guy's strong," he complimented as he regained his footing.

Rainbow came in from above, but the ogre was not surprised. A quick lash of the mace knocked Rainbow aside with a yelp. She rolled to her hooves quickly and wiped away the blood from her snout, "Aw now it's on..." She leaped at his back as Spike pressed from the front. As brutal as his offensive was, the ogre could do little to avoid punishing hooves or lashing claws.

Howling with pain, the ogre swung his mace around in a great circular arc. It caught Spike in the leg, knocking him to the ground as pain exploded up from the abused limb. Rainbow ducked under the weapon, then spun around, lashing out with her legs in a fair imitation of a tree bucking. The ogre staggered from the blow, almost tripping over Spike. Spike took the opportunity to surge upwards. He went head first into the ogre's back, driving his horns deep into the tough hide.

The ogre dropped his mace in favor of grabbing Spike and wrenching him free. He appeared about to hurl Spike across the arena when Rainbow began using his belly as a punching bag. She screamed in fury as she dealt four rapid, back-and-forth blows across his gut. His flesh rippled out from each place her hoof struck, and he cursed vilely, releasing Spike. Spike bit into the arm that had held him, crushing flesh and bones in his terrible jaws. The ogre staggered, falling to one knee.

"And now the finishing move," stated Rainbow confidently as she winded back a hoof and came in flying. The ogre suddenly grabbed her mid-charge and squeezed her painfully. She squawked in surprise and pain, but Spike saw an opening. He took over where she left off, driving a fist into his jaw with a satisfying slap of a sound. Thr'urk fell to the floor limply and the crowd began cheering and booing in equal measures as bets were won or lost on their performance.

"Now that's a fight we'll remember!" said the announcing stallion as he stepped back into the ring, "It looks like our brave new fighters will be moving on to the next round. Will they take the prize home this evening? We'll find out!"

Author's Note

Applejack retrains a level of fighter into magus.

RD and Spike get into some pit fights, because RD doesn't want to sit around watching Twilight read books all day. What an egghead...

It was pretty dark in that pit arena, so I couldn't see what I was writing that well.

102 - Second Night

Spike and Rainbow returned to their shared library, sore, but victorious. The prize for the first match wasn't the ten thousand they were hoping for. "Five hundred," said Dash with disgust, "We're worth more than that."

Spike held up a claw, "The average farmer wouldn't see that with a decade's work."

Rainbow gave a pfft, "I'll let AJ know. She'll be so proud." She jiggled the bag in front of Spike, flying over his head with the bag's drawstrings in her mouth, "What are we going to spend it on?"

Spike glanced up at Dash, "Right now? Nothing. My bed's calling to me. Why don't we save it until we either win the rest or get knocked out?"

Rainbow landed beside Spike and handed him the bag, "When we win, we'll get something amazing! Twilight said she could make things right?"

Spike rolled his eyes, "Good luck getting her to take a break from her reading marathon for that. I was almost afraid she'd attack me as a ghost from the way she reacted when they first offered a few days."

Rainbow snickered softly, "That was really good going, Spike. You looked that mare right in the eyes and said 'No, give me a week, and like it!' and she did. I didn't know you had it in you." She nudged him with a wing and smiled, a gesture he returned with warmth.

As they approached their inn, Spike asked, "So, how are you liking it, here in Everglow?"

Rainbow flared out her wings and gave them a few flaps, "Eh, it's a mixed bag? I miss the rush of hitting that top speed, but there's so many other things to do. The ponies around here just accept adventure as a part of life, which is both freaky and amazing. Did you see that ogre? Now don't go telling everypony, but I'm glad you were in that ring with me. I didn't want to face that thing alone."

"Do you miss being a weather pony?" asked Spike.

"Spike. Being a weather pony?" said Rainbow with a soft snort, "That's a job. My passion's speed, and excitement! I traded some of one for some of the other. So long as we get to go back when we get bored, I'm cool with this all so far. So what about you? You went from little baby dragon to huge badass machine of dragon awesomeness."

"I'm not huge..." said spike with a blush and building self-consciousness.

"Like hay you're not!" objected Rainbow, "You're taller than I am now! Everglow's been nice to you."

Spike raised a brow, "So nice it's tried to kill me several times so far."

They entered the inn and moved past Drowsy, who was napping at the front desk. They pushed open the door to find Soft Mane tucking Twilight into bed with some resistance on Twilight's part.

Twilight whined, "I still have more reading to do! I was right in the middle of copying that spell!"

Soft Mane gently patted her furry neck, "The spell will be there tomorrow. You're tired and you need some sleep." Her soft petting did seem to be calming Twilight, whose struggles became weaker by the moment. Soon her eyes settled closed and Twilight fell to proper slumber.

Soft turned away to spot Spike and Rainbow trying to sneak to their own beds. She put a hand on her hip and moved towards them, "Where are you two sneaking back from? What's with all the bruises? Spike, why are you limping?"

Spike looked like a deer in headlights, but Rainbow was quick to throw out her poor lie, "We were just roughhousing around, in the air. Spike crashed. Ya know?"

Soft shook her head with clear doubt as she stepped up to Spike. "Since you didn't lie to me yet, you get first treatment." Her hands shone with the pink light of her god as she started tending to the soreness in his leg, which faded to a faint stinging under the soft words of healing.

"My turn?" asked Rainbow, looking hopeful.

"All out," said Soft Mane. She drew out a small wooden set of hearts that looked much like the ones on the armor she wasn't currently wearing. She held it towards Rainbow.

"What?" asked Rainbow just before pink energy washed out from Soft Mane. It made her injuries tingle softly and the pain lessened slightly, "Aw yeah, that's the stuff. More please."

"No," said Soft bluntly, "Not until you tell me where you really were."

Rainbow's feathered bristled, "What?! C'mon! That's not fair. Friends don't keep friends in pain." She nudged Soft with a wing, "C'mon!"

Soft crossed her arms, "If you wake up Twilight, I'm definitely not doing it."

Rainbow screamed with her muzzle shut, a long muffled noise as she sank to the ground. Spike gently pat Soft on the shoulder, "I'll tell, so please heal Rainbow. She's had a rough enough day."

Soft smiled at Spike, "I knew I could trust in you, Spike." She held up her holy symbol and washed both in waves of the healing pink force. Her skill still wasn't enough to get all the aches away, but it was far better than without.

Rainbow rose back to her hooves, stretching her more compliant muscles, "That's better. Now, I'm hitting the hay." She trotted over to the bunk she shared with AJ, flying up to the top bunk and tucking herself in.

Spike rolled his eyes, "She means 'thank you.'" He smiled then at Soft, "Promise not to be mad?"

Soft raised a brow, "No."

Spike's expression fell, "Aw man. Fine. We went to a fighting event. We fought this huge ogre and won and they gave us five hundred coin."

Soft punched him in the chest. It wasn't very hard, but it startled him. "Spike! How could you go do something that dangerous and not bring me along to help? I'm not a helpless little girl."

Spike raised a finger, "You're at least two of those things." Soft narrowed her eyes at him and he quickly added, "And I love those things? Would... you like to come with us tomorrow night? We want to get the grand prize. Ten thousand gold bits!"

Soft let out a sigh, "Fine. I doubt I could convince Rainbow Dash to stop, and she's going to drag you with her. I may as well be there to make sure you don't get yourselves killed. Just don't expect me to fight with you." She crossed her arms, "Now let's get to bed."

The next day, with Twilight, Applejack, and Lex safely at the library, the other half of the party snuck off in the evening to get to the fighting ring. The ogre was still serving as door guard. On seeing Rainbow and Spike, he grunted and slapped his chest before waving them downwards. "Good fight," he said in his deep voice.

They moved past him as Rainbow extended a wing up towards him, "Yeah, good fight big guy. You were pretty awesome." The wing was met with a meaty fist and the ogre smiled.

As they descended the stairs Rainbow spoke to her friends, "It's important in competitive circles to be a good winner."

Spike raised a brow, "Who are you and what have you done with Rainbow Dash?"

Rainbow scrunched up her snout, "Hey! I can be a good winner!"

The elf looked them over and directed his quill at Soft Mane, "Is she fighting with you? We don't do trios. Besides, you're already at the second tier."

Soft Mane shook her head, "I'm here to heal them."

The elf gave a soft 'huh', "Well, alright, just no healing in the middle of the fight. One cure spell and they're both disqualified. You can administer first aid after they finished winning or losing."

They made their way to the ring. The rowdy crowd recognized Spike and Dash from the night before and instead of reluctantly getting out of the way, they were greeted with hearty back and shoulder slaps.

"Knock em dead!"

"You're going straight to the top."

"They're going to get creamed tonight."

"Give the bastard a black eye for me."

They soon arrived at the front of the crowd, watching as a robed pony did battle with a dwarf. Arcane might washed over the battlefield in controlled blasts of lightning and fire, but the dwarf took a much more direct approach with axe and frenzied battle cry. The lone wizard had to be rescued from the berserking dwarf when he went down. It was a short, but brutal, display.

Soft Mane winced at the conclusion of the fight, "Guys? Really? This is pretty awful."

Rainbow waved a wing at Soft Mane, "Just sit back and watch us kick some flank. That ten thousand's as good as ours!" She nudged Spike, "You coulda taken on that short human, right?"

"Dwarf," corrected Spike.

"Dwarf, midget, short. They all mean the same thing," scoffed Rainbow, "Doesn't change that he's not as awesome as we are."

Applejack stood with an expression of concentration intermixed with a child-like joy. Floating in front of her was a book Twilight had just finished reading, but it was not held in Twilight's magic. It was held in Applejack's magic. She made it float slowly to the left, then slowly to the right, barely holding in her giggles as she did so. "Look ma, no horn!" she said to no one in particular before she turned to face Twilight, the book slowly drifting back in front of herself, "Hey, Twi! How do ah make the book move faster? You're all fast when you do it, but mine moves like it's in jello or somethin'."

Twi looked up from her book and perked an ear, "The mage hand spell is just like that. That's as fast as it goes, and it doesn't lift much, but it's simple and doesn't drain the user." She smiled gently then, "Good job, Applejack. You're really getting the hang of this."

Applejack pranced in place, clip-clopping on the ground as pride swelled within her. She tried to open the book in the air, but it didn't budge. Frowning, she considered it a moment, then set the book down. She grabbed the cover with her thoughts specifically and lifted it up, making the book open. "Ah can only hold one thing at a time," she said in observation, flipping through the book slowly without touching it with mouth or hooves. "It's not as good as your horn, Twi, but it's not bad, and it's mine."

The delighted Applejack lifted the book up and set it back on its proper shelf before returning to Twilight's first spellbook, determined to add another spell to her arsenal. "This magic stuff ain't so hard once ya get yer mind around it." Just because she could, she only handled Twilight's spellbook with her magic. Each flip was a little victory that spurred her on.

Author's Note

Soft Mane is not so easily fooled by the terrible duo, and Applejack learns another cantrip that makes her as giddy as the first. I feel proud for her.:ajsmug:

Pride can lead to laziness, which leads to typos! Do your part to keep the chapter typo free.

103 - Second Tier

When they were called, Spike and Rainbow ducked under the rope that surrounded the fighting ring. The announcer waved towards them with a hoof, "In this corner, they're new, they're vicious, they're the double air dervishes that leave everyone breathless!" He turned his head and redirected his hoof, "In the other, you know them, you love them. They're like a pair of dancers on the battlefield, the terrible twins!" Across from them they could see two ponies dressed in leathers, one male, the other female. "The match is over when any member goes unconscious or gives up. Technical victory goes to a side if three hits are scored without a counter. Show the crowd what they're waiting for!" He backed out quickly from between the two groups.

The twins advanced, moving at angles to spread out across the battlefield. "Poor luck on your part," said the female. "We'll try to be gentle."

"No promises," said the male as spikes deployed from cleverly-hidden horseshoes. With a shouted spell, the male pony summoned what appeared to be a winged clone of his sister, while the other twin likewise summoned a flying version of her companion.

Rainbow blinked softly, "What the? We have to fight all four of them? No fair!"

Spike shrugged, "Magic's legal. Which do you want to focus on?"

There was no chance for a reply. The male with wings used them to soar at Spike as the female pegasus engaged Rainbow. Spike reacted with a burst of electricity, catching both, but it seemed to do little to them. The male without wings laughed, "We already know that trick, little sky dragon. You'll have to work harder."

The winged ponies crashed into Rainbow and Spike. Their hooves seemed jagged, and their teeth were deadly sharp. The winged ponies were equally capable of laughing as they forced Rainbow into a retreat against the ropes. Spike's tough scales warded of the worst of it, leaving him with little but scratches before he launched into a powerful counterattack. Their soft-looking hides were deceptively tough, easily a match for his scales. He threw himself up and onto his assailant, grabbing him by the throat and squeezing. The laughing continued, if interspersed with some wheezing.

Rainbow focused on accuracy over power, darting and bobbing and throwing quick rabbit punches with her hooves into her enemy. "You think just having wings makes you cool? You need to fly for a few more years before you take on the Dash!" She had far better luck with her quick blows, forcing her female opponent back away from the ropes under the dizzying onslaught of angry hooves.

The un-winged ponies arrived, taking up the little space between Rainbow, Spike, and the ropes. The announcer shouted, "They've got them in their pincer of pain!"

Spike ducked under the swipe of the winged stallion, "Pincer of what?" His grip on the stallion's neck didn't seem to be inconveniencing the pony in any way, so he released him and instead lashed out with deadly claws, ripping free some fur and flesh.

The original female pony cast a spell, and all four of them began to move faster. The male took this as his cue and moved in on Rainbow Dash and her female pegasus target. "I love a good strong mare," he growled as he stabbed into her exposed flank, cutting her just above the cutie mark. "Maybe we can meet up after I finish beating you down."

Rainbow snorted in frustration, "That the hardest you can hit? I barely felt that." She lashed back at him, catching him with a hoof across the chin, "That's how you land a hit!" She double-jabbed at the pegasus in front of her with a snarl, "And you back off, you fake pegasus!"

The pegasus snarled and suddenly burst into flames. "Wha?" said Rainbow Dash in a fit of eloquence before her foe closed the distance. Teeth and hooves were bad enough without them also being on fire. She howled in pain as her shoulder was bitten into, the fur around the bite darkening under the heat before she could wrench herself away. "Spike, a little help!"

Spike redirected his attention to the flaming pegasus, watching his own pegasus from the corner of his eyes as he lashed out with cruel claws and sharp teeth. The pegasus tasted... odd. He couldn't quite place what he was tasting, but it wasn't meat. As his jaws bit down harder, the pegasus began to unravel, leaving nothing behind.

The original female closed in with Spike, drawing a sword from her side and thrusting it at Spike with a snarl. Trapped between the her and the winged male, Spike squeaked as the sword caught him across the side in a painful line. The winged male went cold much like the winged female had gone hot. Freezing hooves rained down on Spike as Rainbow Dash zoomed in to assist. She crashed into the winged male, knocking him aside and landing on his barrel. "Think you're so tough!" she shouted at the downed enemy, raining blows on the floundering pegasus.

The unwinged male moved in to serve as a new dance partner for the original female, "Looks like we dance together, sister."

"I wouldn't have it any other way," replied the mare with a smile. The stallion rose up with his spiked shoes exposed, boxing Spike with rapid blows. Spike deflected several of the shots and ducked under the last to come up with his horns, jabbing the stallion deeply.

The mare advanced on Spike's exposed back and plunging the sword into him. She seemed to know where to put the blade for the most discomfort, making Spike cry out as he was impaled on her blade.

"Hang on, Spike," called out Rainbow as she landed a brutal headbutt on the last pegasus, sending it away to wherever they had come from in the first place. "I'm on the way!" Rainbow crashed into the mare behind Spike in a flash, knocking her blade free to scuttle across the dirt before a second hoof crashed into the mare's teeth, wrenching her head back.

Spike drew back from the stallion in front of him to catch a spiked hoof in the cheek. He grunted in frustration and pain before grabbing at the stallion. Unlike the pegasi, this one was definitely flesh, and split easily under his razor claws. When his teeth closed on the stallion's neck, a whistle sharply blew. The announcer trotted back into the ring, "The newcomers just can't be stopped! Even the terrible twins couldn't put a stop to the flying duo's reign of conquest! Are we looking at the next big winners, or will they fall from higher up to make a nice show for us all?"

The crowd went wild as Spike and Rainbow withdrew from the ring into the waiting arms of a worried-looking Soft Mane. "That was... amazing, in all the wrong ways," she said. "There have to be better ways of getting gold." Her pink magic soothed the burns on Rainbow and the frozen flesh on Spike.

Rainbow laughed, a boisterous sound full of pride, "You saw all that, right? That was one heck of a fight! I thought we might lose for a second there, but then, bam, I remembered."

Spike raised a brow, "Remembered what?"

Rainbow struck a pose, "That we're awesome. We couldn't lose to those jerks!" She held up a hoof at Spike and was met with a fist in a display of camaraderie. "Thanks for the healing, Soft. Those pegasi had nasty bites. How did they do that anyway? I want a twin. Do you think the world could handle two of me?"

Soft Mane snorted softly, "I don't think anyone is ready for that. One Rainbow Dash is all the awesome we can handle."

"Yeah..." agreed Rainbow reluctantly. "Nice moves, Spike!" She extended a wing and hauled Spike closer, "We're going all the way to the top! Now let's get our money."

Their money for the evening was one hundred platinum coins, 1000 gold in value. Rainbow looked confused at the lesser number of coins, "What's the deal?"

Spike looked at them, "Those are worth ten times as much as gold. That's not a bad winning."

Rainbow tilted her head, "Oh yeah? Cool. Let's ditch this popsicle stand."

The next day, Twilight was as happy as ever, expanding her library of spells and tricks to bring home to Equestria. She also watched over Applejack as she worked. "Almost have it down?" Twilight asked, "This is a very big day. Your first non-cantrip! If you can get this down, you're officially a spellcaster and no one can argue it."

Applejack smiled nervously, "Ah think ah have it down. Watch." She squared her stance and spoke the words of power slowly and carefully. Power filled her veins as she began to expand quickly, soon towering over Twilight. She was eight feet tall and about as long! "Woo doggy!" she called out in a deeper voice, "Look at me! Ahm bigger than Big Macintosh!"

Twilight clapped her hooves appreciatively, "You did it! I knew you could do it, AJ." She smiled gently, "You're my first student. This is so strange. That sort of makes you Celestia's student by proxy."

Applejack raised an enlarged brow, "Now don't go getting philosophical on me, girl. Yer mah teacher and that's good enough." She grabbed Twilight in large fetlocks, sitting back and hugging the squeaking Twilight in her huge grip. "Thank ya ever so much, Twi."

Twilight relaxed after the initial surprise and slowly began to enjoy her friend's embrace. They sat together quietly, enjoying victory and a break at once. As it turns, giant Applejack makes an even better pillow than regular-sized Applejack.

"Say, AJ?" asked Twilight with her eyes closed, "Have you seen Spike or Rainbow? Or Soft Mane for that matter?"

"Nuh uh," replied Applejack. "Figured they were off seeing the sights or whatnot."

Twilight nodded into Applejack's soft fur, "If Spike and Soft Mane's with RD, they're probably not doing anything too wild." Relaxed and satisfied, the two faded off into a little nap. Applejack shrunk in her sleep, but they remained curled together, happy.

Author's Note

Round Two, Fight!

Applejack learns how to live large, and proves that big snuggles are best snuggles.

You know what else got bigger? Typos.

104 - Going for Gold

It was the next night, and Rainbow and Spike were eagerly approaching the ring, though there was a bit of stiffness in their step. "Are you sure you used all the healing last night?" asked Spike.

Soft Mane nodded, "And don't ask me to use more today. I'm not going to be running on empty before you get torn apart. Here." She let out a wave of pink energy, chasing away some of the enduring pains, but not all of them. "Are you sure you want to do this again?"

Rainbow shook her head, "What? Of course we are! We only have to win a few more times to get the big prize, and nothing's been able to stop us yet. Don't worry, we got this under control. How bad can the next one be?"

They descended down into the fighting arena to the enthusiastic greeting of the crowd. Most of the crowd seemed quite happy to see them, cheering for their eventual victory. Spike raised a brow, "Who are we fighting that's so unpopular?"

They didn't have to wait very long. They stepped into the ring to see another half-breed! "In this corner, the destroyers of dreams, the dynamic duo of the sky, the newbies with the will to win! They have their eyes on the prize and they're so close they can taste it." The crowd cheered wildly for them, much to Rainbow's delight. "In the opposite corner, fighting on his own -- not that he needs help -- the meat tenderizer with the big mouth! Keep your girlfriends close and your eyes locked on the ring, because this is going to be a fight to remember!"

The satyr advanced. His well defined muscles were on full display, with no shirt or armor to cover them. His fur was very pale, a light greyish color. He had bright green eyes and a red mane, er, hair. "Well if dis isn't a pleasure. 'tis a mighty shame ter trade blows wi' a juicy mare instead av takin' 'er oyt ter bill skinner. Maybe we can chucker dat after oi finish moppin' de floor wi' yisser juicy blue 'ide?"

Spike blinked, "What'd he say?"

Dash shrugged, "I think he said I look awesome, which I do." She spread her wings wide and launched herself at him. He was waiting for her, lashing out with a fist and grabbing one of her wings. With a suddenly yank, the wing popped out of its joint and Rainbow collapsed to the floor.

"None av dat flyin' tin'. We'll keep dis a nice fair match, fists ter fists, or 'ooves. Oi'm not dat picky aboyt it," he said with an almost... friendly smile as he circled her readily.

Spike closed the distance with a roar. He raked cruel claws over the satyr's already-scarred hide, but he scarcely seemed to notice it despite the lines of blood that ran free. "Nigh luk 'ere. dis is a guy dat knows 'oy ter tussle. shame though, i'd bloody lock fists wi' de lady first." He brought up a knee sharply, followed with a dizzying series of punches and jabs that drove Spike back, "But since you're 'ere it wud be rude ter a go yer down."

Rainbow was back on her hooves, reared up on her hind legs and swinging her front, "You want to go hoof to hoof? Fine! Just don't cry when you go down." She lashed out a hoof to thud into his arm. Her other hoof went in for a breaking blow, but he dodged out of the way and brought a fist across her snout with a painful thump.

Spike unleashed the elemental fury in his belly on the springy half-breed, painting his skin with a criss-cross of burns. The strange satyr just laughed as he backhanded Dash with a dizzying strike. She wobbled and fell over, knocked cold on the spot. "Oi guess oi 'av ter finish yer before oi can enjoy any quality time wi' de mare," said the satyr as he approached Spike on springing feet.

Spike wasn't sure what to think. "Can you feel pain?" he asked with rising uncertainty. He lifted into the air and propelled himself at the pugilist. A raised knee caught Spike under the chin. The leg fully extended as it lowered, planting a hoof between his legs as cruelly as Fast Shadow had all those weeks ago. Spike shuddered in pain, but fought through it. Through his tears he got a claw on the brawler's shoulder and left a bloody gash where his body met his arm.

Rainbow groaned on the ground, but remained out. The brawling satyr bounced from hoof to hoof. With a cocky smile he lashed out at Spike. His dangling arm barely slowed him down. Knees, hooves, and even a headbutt were rapid in coming. Spike didn't accept this abuse idly. He sunk his teeth into a furry knee, holding the satyr awkwardly before tossing him to the ground and diving after him. Cruel rakes of jagged claws were starting to have an effect on him.

He kicked sharply, sending Spike sailing through the air and slapping against the ground before he even thought to fly. Before Spike could recover, an arm was coiled around his neck in a choke hold. He thrashed and struggled against the satyr on his back as the cheer exploded with noise. He just couldn't get the pugilist to let go, and things were going dark.

"Let go of him!" came Rainbow's voice just before she popped him in the head with a hoof.

The satyr began to laugh. He released Spike in a heap and stood up, "Gran' so. if oi 'av ter lose, losin' ter a juicy lassy is not de worst way ter chucker it. Oi gie up." As the announcer enthusiastically spoke of his defeat, the Satyr leaned in closer to Rainbow, "So, can oi git dat date? oi nu 'oy ter trate bibe roi." His brows waggled suggestively.

Dash blinked at him, "I have no idea what you're saying. Good fight though." She offered a hoof. Instead of meeting it with a fist, he pulled it closer and kissed the fleshy interior before letting go. Rainbow went scarlet and yanked her hoof away. The satyr walked off with a laugh, seemingly oblivious to his many injuries. Rainbow helped Spike to his feet, and they left the ring to collect their winnings. Two hundred platinum coins awaited them.

The cashier grunted, "If you can win tomorrow night, then you get the rest of the pot, six-and-a-half thousand."

Spike blinked, "Oh, I thought the ten thousand was the grand prize?"

The cashier rolled his eyes, "You don't want the money?"

"'Course we do!" exclaimed Rainbow Dash, "We'll be back, bet on it."

They made their way back to the inn, with Soft Mane trying to undo the harm they suffered. "Whatever he did to knock you out, Rainbow, it left you mostly intact." Of course this meant that Spike took the brunt of the abuse, and Soft Mane doted over him with all of her direct healing. By the time they reached their beds, they were sore but ready for sleep.

Applejack frowned at the book of magus skills. "Ah don't get it." She pointed at the book with a hoof, "How am ah supposed to keep a 'hand' free? Ah don't have hands! None of this works."

Twilight glanced up from her book, "You're an earth pony, AJ. You have to do it with your hooves."

Applejack shook her head, "Easier said than done, sugarcube. They don't give instructions for that." She snorted loudly, "Guess ah won't be doing that 'spell combat' thing till I figger out how ta do it with mah hooves. It's a mite frustratin'! Ahm supposed ta be able to make weapons all magic like for a little bit." She shook herself out, "Ah can feel the magic, but ah don't use weapons, and they don't say how to put it in yer hooves."

Twilight looked up at Applejack with a quizzical expression, tapping her chin softly. "We'll figure it out, even if we have to write our own book on it."

Applejack smiled at Twilight, "Yer the best." She looked around a bit, "Alright, it was understandable the first day, and odd the second, but where is everypony?"

Twilight shrugged from within her fortress of books. "As long as they're ready when the week's up, they can do anything they want that doesn't get them killed or thrown in jail."

Applejack gave a less-certain nod, "Ya know, Ah think ahm gonna visit the castle again, see if ah can't talk some sense into 'em."

Twilight gave an agreeable but distracted noise, her nose already buried in books again.

Soon Applejack was trotting briskly to the castle. The guards there didn't let her pass. "We'll deliver your message."

Applejack frowned, "Ya already did that. Ah wanna know what ya'll plan to do about it."

The soldier trotted up to the castle, leaving her partner to stand with Applejack at the gate. The guard returned before long, a paper held in her mouth. She offered it to Applejack, exchanging snouts. Applejack looked it over quickly.

Concerned Citizen,

It is good to see that civic-mindedness is still alive in the Empire. You have our full support in rescuing those taken by the gem gnolls. As a show of solidarity, we have assigned a valuable city employee to aid you. Go to the address listed and present this letter.

Sincerely,

There was no name, just a fancy wax seal. Applejack shook her head with some confusion, but gathered the note back up and set off to find the address. As she approached, the squeal of excited foals began to reach her ears. The building was brick on the outside and smooth tile on the inside. A sign hung over the door 'Municipal Swimming Pool'. "Fancy," she said to herself, "But what worker here is gonna help?"

She trotted up to the front desk and dropped the letter, "Ah was told to deliver this?"

The older stallion leaned forward and looked it over before snorting loudly. "Is that it? Well, you'll find her at the pool."

Applejack raised a brow, "Alrighty then." She trotted through the building's narrow hallways and through a locker room before emerging into the bright sun beside the pool. She looked around carefully for who she should approach, but none of them seemed a good choice.

"Hi there," came a friendly voice. A rather aquatic-looking and blue pony stood before her in a swim suit, "First time? I can show you how to swim if you don't know how! It's fun!"

Applejack shook her head at the mare, "Appreciate the offer, but I was supposed to find a city worker to come with us."

"I work for the city," said the blue mare, pointing at herself. "I'm the only worker out here... Gosh, I better get someone to take my place if we're going somewhere." She trotted on light hooves into the building with Applejack trailing after her. The stallion at the front desk grunted at her and said something about everything being alright.

"Go on," he said finally, pointing to the door.

"If you're sure," said the blue pony before she looked to Applejack, "You're familiar..."

"Don't reckon we met before. M'name's Applejack," introduced Applejack with a smile.

The blue sea pony gasped, "Like no way! You're not that Applejack, but you look kind of like her... but a pony? This is amazing!" She suddenly leaped forward and wrapped her forehooves around Applejack's neck, hugging her. "Are you from Equestria too?"

Author's Note

Sonata returns from retirement! Surely with the peppy reformed siren, the group can't fail.

That satyr hit so hard, some of the letters fell out of place, or was it just his accent? We don't even know!

105 - Final Night

As they walked towards the arena, Spike tilted his head at Soft, "Why do you look so happy? Not that I mind."

Soft smiled and put her hands behind her back as she walked, "Well, yesterday I got to see another halfer like me, even if he was clobbering you guys."

Rainbow snorted, "He got in a lucky shot! How did he even clobber me like that? He wasn't hitting that hard!"

Soft shook her head, "Not important, but the other part is that I feel closer to Lashtada."

Spike blinked, "You got closer to Lashtada while watching us fight?"

Soft Mane shrugged softly, "Think of it more like the worry and love I have for both of you." She pulled Spike closer as they walked, squeezing him. She put out another hand for Rainbow, who wasn't as fast to join the group hug, but eventually came over.

Rainbow laughed nervously, "I don't do herds."

Soft huffed, "Not that kind of love." She released both of them to walk on their own as she resumed her approach of the arena, "You're a friend, Rainbow. I only need Spike for that kind of thing. So be sure to return him in one piece."

Rainbow rolled her eyes, "Yes ma'am."

They arrived shortly at the arena. The ogre wasn't there, instead there were two earth-bound ponies at either side of the stairs. They nodded at the group as they arrived, then waved them down the stairs. They proceeded without much more than a 'hey' and were soon emerging into the noise of the crowd.

The elf that had signed them up originally approached, "Tonight is a very special night. One of you, either your team or the challenger is going to take home the big pot. Are you excited?"

Rainbow thrust a hoof in the air, "Buck yeah!"

The elf nodded, "Good. The crowd is going to go crazy. The bets will be out of control, and that's good." He waved the group to a quieter corner, "Because the winnings partially depends on those bets."

Spike tilted his head, "I thought it was six-and-a-half thousand either way?"

The elf shrugs, "It will be that, at least. But if the crowd's big enough, and generous enough, it could go up. You've done a reasonable job not having short, boring, matches. That fella you dealt with yesterday loved knocking the lights right out of people, made the fights over too fast. That's why we didn't have a knockout provision when you were fighting him. Your challenger for today is the dwarf, Ironshield Backbreaker. He's wild and vicious. Against any but the hardest opponent, he just wades in with his axe flailing."

Rainbow nodded her head, "Let me guess. You're making sure we don't fall over the moment he starts going nuts?"

The elf pointed his quill at Rainbow, "Exactly so. You're the crowd favorite, but bets are stacked against you being able to weather the storm." He produced two small vials discretely from under his cloak, "Which is why we're offering these."

Spike blinked and leaned in to peer at the dark brown vials, "What're those?"

"A little... assurance." He unfastened them from his belt, "Drink, quickly."

Down the hatch they went as Soft Mane asked, "Isn't that, you know, cheating?"

The elf shrugged, "No rule saying you can't drink potions before a match. Good luck out there." He left them then, fading into the crowd.

Rainbow snorted, "Hope whatever that was doesn't make this fight too easy." They approached the ring, watching the lesser battles until they were called on. Rainbow and Spike entered the ring to loud cheers and riotous stomping from the pony population.

The announcer looked around, "Tonight... will be a night they write stories about." He waved a hoof towards Spike and Rainbow, "On this side, representing Everglow itself, the enchanting fighter all the stallions pine for and her exotic dragon guardian, together, back-to-back. Others have tried to stop them, but none have succeeded. Claw and hoof, brought together in a deadly one-two punch!" The stomping grew louder and the announcer gave a moment for build up before he waved his hoof towards the lone dwarf, who was sharpening his axe pointedly. "In the other corner, representing the deep underhalls, a master of the forge, be it pounding metal, or pounding flesh with metal. He is everything terrible there is to know about dwarves. He lurks in the dark places of your nightmares and he's ready to put a stop to the dynamic duo! Which will take home the prize? Which will prove they are the best the city has to offer?" He backed away, "Let's find out!"

The dwarf hefted his great axe and pointed it at Rainbow Dash, "I was listening the other night. Short, you said, midget, you said. I'm about to teach you why none of those things mean dwarf!" He rose the axe high as fury flowed through his veins and he threw himself forward. Every step sounded like an incoming stampede.

Spike glanced up at Rainbow, "You made a friend." Spike flew forward at an angle, letting the dwarf rush past him before unleashing lightning directly on the dwarf, who only charged right through it, not even singed.

Rainbow flew a few feet off the ground, hooved raised in battle-ready position. "You don't scare... me." Her hesitation grew as the incensed dwarf came rushing at her, ignoring Spike's breath as anything more than a spring breeze. That monster axe came with a deadly speed, and Rainbow punched it. Her hoof knocked the side of the axe, driving it off course with a bright spray of sparks. She lashed out a hindleg, kicking the dwarf in the nose, but it scarcely seemed to register with the maddened creature.

The dwarf reached up and grabbed the kicking leg and yanked downwards, driving Rainbow into the turf painfully. He raised the axe to chop into the fallen pegasus when Spike arrived, landing on his back with a feral hiss. Spike bit into the closest part of him he could reach, teeth denting his helmet as his claws dug into shoulders.

The dwarf wasn't impressed. He threw himself backwards, crushing Spike between himself and the ground. "Everything's an anvil to a dwarf," he said, bringing down the axe on Spike instead when he fell off, "And everything can be forged!" Spike roared in pain as the axe dug with an agony he was unaccustomed to. "Oh, like that do ya?"

Rainbow sprung up to her hooves to catch the back end of the axe's handle across her face, driving her back painfully. She dove in, sweeping with her legs and knocking the dwarf to the ground with the power of a falling sack of bricks. A forehoof lashed out, bashing the axe free of the dwarf's hand just in time for a leg to kick out, knocking the axe across the arena. "Not so tough without that, are ya?" An enthusiastic cheer rose up from a familiar voice. The satyr from the evening before was rooting on Rainbow and Spike in his indecipherable way.

Spike rolled over onto his belly and was quickly in the air. He flinched with each movement, "He did something, gah, it hurts!"

"Spike!" came the shout of Soft Mane from the sidelines, looking worried.

The dwarf laughed as he flexed his mighty hands. Claws sprung from his gauntlets. "Yer not the first to think me helpless without the axe." He grabbed at Rainbow, hauling her down with him to wrestle. His hands found her wings and began pulling, "Now we'll see how a pegasus is like a butterfly. Good for wing-plucking!"

Rainbow thrashed wildly as pain exploded through her precious wings. She swung her hooves into the face of the dwarf, trying to make him let go, but he just kept pulling and pulling. "Let... go... Not cool!"

The crowd was going berserk with excitement. This was the brutality they paid to see, and they were drinking it up.

Spike rushed for the downed couple and sank his teeth into an arm while driving his horns into the face of the senseless dwarf. His claws pulled hard, trying to separate one of those meaty hands from Rainbow. There was an awful tearing. The dwarf fell away from Rainbow suddenly, clutching a bloody trophy for the effort. Dash's screams echoed through the arena.

Spike's eyes narrowed as he shoved the Dwarf to the ground with newfound strength. He tore, bit, and gored at the strangely unresponsive form, tearing him apart until something bumped into his face. It was Rainbow's severed wing. He jerked back with surprise and revulsion, falling to the ground himself as he scrambled away from the thing. The dwarf wasn't moving.

The announcer stepped forward cautiously, approaching the dwarf. He nudged his body with a hoof lightly. "We have a winner! It's not every night that we see the raw fury of battle put on display for us. One warrior lies dead, another brutally crippled! Let's hear it for the survivors!"

The ground-pounding resumed in earnest, mixed with applause and excited whooping, but Spike heard none of that. He moved over to Dash and cradled her, "Dash, are you OK?"

Dash shook her head quickly, "OK! My wing! My... wing!" Her face was a mess of tears and pain, "Put it back! Get Soft, make her put it back! Spike!"

Soft was allowed to enter the ring and hurriedly approached. Her warm pink energy eased the pain quickly, but the wing was still halfway across the ring from Rainbow, dead and fallen.

Rainbow pawed at Soft with her hooves, "This isn't funny! Heal my wing! Buck the rest, just put my wing back on!"

Soft shook her head, "I... don't know how to do that..."

Rainbow rolled over onto her hooves and stood up, a manic gleam in her eyes, "Then we gotta find someone who can! I'm going!" Spike tackled her to the ground before she made it very far.

"Hold on. We should take our winnings."

"The buck does that matter?!" shrieked Rainbow, "My wing is on the floor! What am I without my wings?" She sank beneath Spike, sobbing into the dirt, "What am I?"

Soft glanced nervously at the two, then moved off to fetch their winnings for them. She returned with a bag laden with platinum coins. She opened Spike's backpack while he tried to console Rainbow and she dropped it in. "We should go. Rainbow needs to be somewhere other than a dirty arena floor."

Spike helped the inconsolable Rainbow to her hooves, and they began ascending the stairs away from the arena and its noise.

Author's Note

Well, that escalated quickly.

They won. Yay.

The typos were betting against the duo, so at least they lost money.

106 - The Heroes Return

Rainbow grunted as she exited the building, giving her remaining wing a strong flap. One wing, no matter how strong, wouldn't get her off the ground, "This is so bogus I can't even think about it."

Soft Mane shrugged softly, "Looks like we walk. Don't stress too hard, Rainbow. I mean, sure it... looked like it hurt like hell itself, but we won more than enough money to fix it."

Rainbow perked an ear and began trotting towards the inn, "Really? Why didn't you say that before? I... suppose I can wait until we get to a doc and get it all... uh... Do we need the... you know... wing?"

Spike frowned with thought, "I don't think so." Soft nodded in agreement with him.

They wended their ways through the narrow streets of the poor side of town, making it about two blocks before trouble struck. As Spike plodded along, two figures emerged from either side of an alleyway he was just reaching. With powerful swings of saps held in mouths, they bludgeoned the already-wounded dragon across the head, making him see stars. He barely had time to shout in pain as bolts rained down on the party. Soft Mane slumped to the ground, perforated and unconscious. Rainbow staggered, fighting off whatever sleeping drug she was pricked with. Being stabbed with little bolts somehow just wasn't as bad as having her wing pulled free.

Rainbow growled in fury, "Let's get 'em, Spike!" Spike did not reply. He was on the ground in a heap. Her confidence wavered and her heart began to race as the two sap wielding ponies approached her. "Back off! I'm not the champion for nothing." She reared up on her hind legs, punching the air and trying to intimidate them with her prowess, but they were not moved.

A third pony emerged from the shadows, covered in leathers like the first two. Very little of their features could be seen, concealed by cloaks and masks to protect their identity, though this one did have a unicorn's horn. It used the horn, wrenching Spike's backpack free and walking away into the shadows from whence it came. "Hey!" shouted Rainbow as she moved for the thief, "I need that money!"

Her blind rush for the third played right into the first two assailants' plans. As she passed between them, they struck, beating her down to the ground with their saps with a few extra strikes to make sure she stayed down. With a dull chuckle, the successful team trotted off to enjoy their winnings.

Soft Mane was the first to awaken, throwing off the drug that had put her to sleep in the first place. She looked around the alley before clambering up to her hooves. Worry began to build like a knot as she realized what had happened. She rushed over to Spike and Rainbow Dash, letting her pink energy wash over them. She quickly revived them, but it was far too late to recover the prize money.

Rainbow looked like a mental wreck, shivering and scared. "Spike. Tell me. You saved the rest of the money we won, right? We can fix this... right?"

Spike gave a nervous "Uh..."

Rainbow shoved him, "We can fix this, right! I'm not going to be a..." She sunk before him, tears flowing hot, "Please tell me this Spike..."

Soft let out a soft sigh, "Spike, really? You had all the money in there?"

Spike shook his head, "I didn't want Twilight or Applejack to find the money while we were gone and start asking questions!"

Soft facepalmed, "Well, alright, do you know if Twilight has any money left over?"

Spike deflated as he confessed, "I held all of her money." He perked up then, "At least I paid that priest in advance, so Twilight'll get fixed."

Rainbow punched him in the chest, though her heart wasn't in it, "That's great for her! She won't have a headache anymore, but I get to be a deformed freak."

Soft cast her gaze to the night sky, "We should get back to the inn."

Spike nodded in agreement, and they set off on their march of shame through the city.

The next day, Applejack brought Sonata in to see Twilight. "Look'it what ah found. The city gave her t'us to help."

Twilight blinked owlishly and stood up, "Sonata! I didn't expect to see you again so soon." She advanced and embraced the aquatic pony and received a hug in return.

Sonata was smiling, "Great to see you too! Where are we going again? Applejack just said to follow her."

Lex stepped in, directing his eyes and red horn at the blue sea pony. "Who is this?"

Twilight took a step back, "Lex, this is Sonata. Sonata, Lex. It appears she will be journeying with us to rescue those ponies in need."

Lex frowned as he looked her over, "With no tools or supplies besides a swimsuit? Of what help will she be to anypony at all?" Despite Sonata being right there, he directed his questions at Twilight.

Sonata huffed softly, "I'm plenty good for a lot of things."

Applejack glanced between the two, "Ah don't mean to encourage anything, but what do you do, Miss Sonata? Last ah saw, you were teaching how to swim?"

Sonata bobbed her head quickly, "I'm totally good at that, for realsy, but that's not my only talent."

Twilight interjected, "She's an enchanter. She can bend people's minds, confuse them, or make them do what she wants. She's very good at it."

Applejack blinked, "That sounds mighty shady."

Lex nodded lightly, "It is, but potentially useful." He didn't sound entirely convinced, "Is she hardened for actual conflict? Even if she knows some mind-magic, she looks like she would be safer here, giving swimming lessons."

Sonata's eyes widened, "What? No way! I'm totally going with Twilight and we're going to be the best hero team ever." She moved up beside Twilight and leaned against her with a big smile, "Maybe they'll cut my sentence down for good behavior."

Her positive attitude made Applejack and Twilight smile, but only deepened the displeasure in Lex's expression. Such ruminations were interrupted by a priest. He walked up to Twilight, "Time for the last one, and your week is complete." The last of Twilight's fatigue was lifted from her, but with some sadness. It meant her time in the library was at an end.

"Thank you," she said, lifting books and setting them back where they belong. "I learned so much."

The librarian-priest smiled at Twilight, "Many ponies simply walk out when their time is finished. You are polite to clean after yourself. It would be a pleasure to serve as host again, if you have the means and time."

The room became more crowded as Spike, Rainbow, and Soft came in.

Applejack's eyes went side, "Land sakes!" She rushed over to Rainbow, "What happened? Your... Oh Celestia! Who did this?"

Rainbow couldn't meet Applejack's eyes, looking anywhere but at her. Spike spoke up, "We got into a fight..."

Twilight blinked softly, taking in the situation. "Considering... I'm glad you're all alive! What were you doing? Who attacked you?"

The priest looked at Twilight, then the maimed pegasus. "Do you require my assistance?"

Spike sank, "They stole my backpack, and all my money."

Twilight looked to the priest, "I know it's much to ask, but... they're good ponies, warriors for truth and light. Surely Luminace would want you to help her?"

Rainbow broke down, "We were fighting for money!" Her confession released, she flopped to the ground and bawled.

Twilight went wide-eyed with shock while the priest quietly excused himself. Applejack brought her hoof down, clonking Rainbow on her head, "You did what?! I oughta tan yer hide but good! What were you thinking?!"

Spike gently grabbed Applejack's hoof, "Save some for me. I was there too."

Twilight shook her head, "So... what happened? You were gone the whole week. How long has it been since Dash lost..." She trailed off, swallowing hard.

Sonata looked nervously around, unsure what to say in this suddenly grave situation, "I have a few coins?" She produced a mouthful of gold coins and set them on the ground. It wasn't nearly enough.

Soft volunteered, "That was just last night. They," she waved at Rainbow and Spike, "went and joined a fighting ring. They did pretty good too, won the big prize, which included..." She waved at Rainbow's stump.

Twilight shook her head, "So how'd you lose the money after that?"

Spike shrugged softly, "I didn't want you to find the money and start asking questions, so I brought it with me each night. When we were mugged walking back, they took it all."

Twilight buried her face in a hoof as Applejack heaved a sigh. "Look, Dash." Dash looked up at her through tear-stained lashes. "Ah can't say ah understand exactly how you feel, but imagining missing a bucking leg sends chills through mah soul. You're a damn fool, but yer still our friend. We'll get it figured out. Now come 'ere." She held out a hoof and soon had Rainbow pressing into the available space. She squeezed Rainbow Dash and accepted her tears as only long-time friends could do.

Lex rolled his eyes with an annoyed huff, muttering something about maimed pegasi as he trotted off.

Twilight marched up to Spike and poked him in the chest with her horn, "Get to talking. I want every detail. Every. Single. Detail."

Spike began to tell the story of their battles, from their first night with the ogre, to the last night with the frenzied dwarf.

Lex snorted, having returned half-way through the story, "Did you take everything the dwarf had? It was yours by right of conquest."

Twilight's wings unfurled sharply, "You killed him!? Spike!"

Spike shrunk a bit, "I didn't mean to... I was... holding Rainbow's wing... I couldn't think. I was on top of him... There was so much blood." He buried his face in his claws, "I'm sorry, Twilight!"

Sonata collected her coins when no one moved to take them, "Wow, that sounds way harsh. Did you say sorry?"

Everyone took a moment to look over at Sonata. "What?"

Applejack shook her head out, "Well we gotta work with what we got. Twi, those ponies still need our help? I reckon we should get to it."

Twilight advanced on Spike and gathered him up in her wings. Though his body had grown, all Twilight could see was the baby dragon in obvious pain in front of her. "We'll figure this out," she said. "You're still my number one assistant, Spike. One mistake doesn't change that."

Spike smiled and hugged her tight. For the moment, it was OK.

Author's Note

The dirty laundry is exposed to the harsh air of truth.

The priests were so offended by their behavior that they refused to spellcheck the document!

108 - Riding the Rail

It was far from Soft Mane's first time on the rail. With the golden ticket, she invited Spike to come with her to the dining car and they shared some (non-alcoholic) drinks and chatted.

"I've been meaning to ask," said Soft, smiling at Spike. "Are you happy?"

Spike blinked, "That's a big question. I mean, I'm not happy Rainbow's so hurt, or that, you know, I was kinda involved."

Soft shook her head, "We'll get that fixed, and I didn't mean that in particular..." She pointed at Spike, then herself, "I mean us."

Spike tilted his head a little, looking Soft over, "You've, uh, I mean you haven't done anything wrong."

Soft rolled a hand lightly, then gave a soft chuckle. "I'm asking the wrong question. We'll start from the real basics. Do you like having someone to sleep with?"

Spike flushed softly, but nodded.

Soft leaned forward a little, "Do you like having someone who cares about you, but doesn't see you as 'just a kid'?"

Spike nodded quickly again.

Soft smiled, "Do you like having me as a girlfriend?"

Spike nodded a bit more slowly, "I guess when you put it together like that, yes, I do. I'm not used to having a, uh, peer."

Soft gestured back towards the car that held the rest of the party, "They're nice enough, but we're just kids to them, no matter how much older we get." She leveled a finger at Spike, "You've been dead and back. I think you deserve some respect. I'm the spokesperson for a lost god. We're both pretty awesome."

Spike suddenly held up a finger, "About that. Your god, Lashtoodles?"

"Lashtada," corrected Soft.

Spike nodded, "Yea, her. She's all about love, right? You're not going to want, you know... more boyfriends, are you?"

Soft burst into a light laughter, "One boyfriend's plenty enough for me. We haven't even gotten to the next level of being together."

"There's a next level?" asked Spike, his innocence on full display.

Soft raised a brow, "Did Twilight ever explain how baby dragons are made?"

Spike looked all the more baffled, "Intense magic from a unicorn trying to get into a school?"

Soft blinked slowly, "No. Who taught you that?" A thought crept up on her, "Is that how it works in Equestria? That's crazy!"

Spike fidgeted a little, "Oh, so... what did you mean?"

Soft let out a gentle sigh, "When a female, of any species, loves a male, usually of the same species, but not always, they do a special little dance, together." She half-lidded her eyes, "The male will put his outtie into her innie as part of this dance. If they do it well and often enough, the female becomes pregnant, and a foal happens eventually."

Spike blinked owlishly, processing this information, "Oh... Doesn't that, you know, hurt?"

"Giving birth?" asked Soft, "A little. Strange thing about that, but I feel pretty confident. I don't think Lashtada will let her herald have a hard time with that part."

Spike raised a finger, only to lower it again, "Well, yea, but... I meant the first part?"

Soft made a circle with one hand and penetrated it with a finger from the other, "This part?"

Spike went red and nodded silently.

Soft smiled gently, "If the two dance well, and as lovers, it is bliss, not pain. They must be mindful of the other. It's a show of trust and empathy. I trust you, of course. You wouldn't hurt me." She reached across the table, brushing his cheek, "And I would never dream of hurting you."

Spike smiled, his anxieties fading a little. Maybe this could work out.

"Has anypony seen Spike?" asked Twilight.

Applejack pointed at the door leading out of their room, "Ah saw him and Soft Mane wandering off before. Ah didn't see any reason t' bother the love birds."

Twilight sighed softly, "This would be a perfect time to write Celestia a letter. Oh well, I can write it myself and have him send it later." She pulled out some parchment and brought the quill to the paper in her magic, starting to scratch at it.

Dear Princess Celestia,

It is always a pleasure to speak with you, especially from the living side of things again. I have received another clue as to the workings of the other side. Apparently, divine beings can gather the departed souls of the dead. I do not have more information on this beyond that this can be done. I feel certain this happened to me, but I cannot remember anything about it, other than that it was a place that filled me with awe and delight.

To more current events, we are travelling across Everglow at the word of some shady figures. It may well be a trap, but there are ponies in danger and I can't just sit idly by. I am continuing my studies, and hope to have the plane shifting spell mastered soon, so we can travel home and back again at our leisure, instead of relying on the rulers of the land to ferry us along. I'm certain you don't begrudge us the magic, but your time is more precious.

Student of the Planes,
Princess Twilight Sparkle

Twilight folded the letter up and tucked it away for later. Rainbow suddenly pushed to her hooves, "I'm gonna get some of that cider."

Applejack moved to follow her, "Ahm not letting you drink alone. 'Sides, ah bet it ain't half as good as Apple family cider."

Rainbow made idle noise, but no intelligible word came out as they departed together.

The two were soon seated beside one another at the bar, perched on wide stools that supported them surprisingly well. Each had a tall mug of frothy cider, though Rainbow's had already been drained to half way.

"So," said Appejack, "Wanna talk?"

"Not really," replied Rainbow as she hooked her hoof into the wide handle. It was clear the mugs were made for pony anatomy. She drained the rest of the cider, shivering softly. "I don't want to feel anything right now."

Applejack reached across and prodded Rainbow in the shoulder, "Won't be having none of that talk. You're still an amazing sportsmare and ya will be again!"

Rainbow frowned at Applejack, "Yeah, sure. We'll just saw off one of your legs, but it's OK! We can grow a new one, eventually. Not today. I'm sure you'd be just fine with that."

Applejack leaned a little closer, "Ah don't want to think about that."

"That makes two of us!" exclaimed Rainbow as she flagged down the barkeep and waved her empty mug at him.

Applejack shook her head, "But even if that did happen, ah could make it, because ah have friends, true friends." She smiled gently, "You would be right there at mah side, pushing me forward."

Rainbow gave a twitch of a smile, "Yeah, guess I would be." She glanced over her shoulder, gazing at her stub and its fully grown counterpart, "It's just... ugh. I'm off-balance when I walk. I can... feel a wing, but it's not there! It hurts..."

Applejack suddenly nuzzled Rainbow, brushing away a tear that had fallen, "Tell me all about it."

Rainbow shivered softly, "I'm afraid I'll never get my wing back. I'm afraid I'll go soft before I do. I don't feel like myself anymore!" She frowned sharply, "Two ponies died back there."

Applejack shook her head, "Now stop that right there. Yer still here. Ah get that it hurts, and it feels awful, but yer still... here." She tapped the countertop just in time for Rainbow's next mug to arrive. Rainbow reached for it quickly, but Applejack gently set a hoof on the mug, "Give it a moment."

Rainbow shrank a little, "Why are you even here? You have better things to do than hang out with a deformed, useless, pegasus. Let me drown out my stupid feelings in peace."

Applejack asked as she looked directly at Rainbow, meeting her gaze, "Do ya know what ah see?"

Rainbow flinched back a little, "A maimed idiot that cost everypony their money?"

Applejack leaned in, "A beautiful mare, a talented athlete, and a wonderful friend that just happens ta be down on her luck at tha moment. We'll get through this, and ya haven't stopped be--"

"Am I pretty?" asked Rainbow, spreading her one wing wide, "There's nothing pretty about this."

Applejack frowned in thought, then went for the risky, but potentially big winning play. "Girl, you just wait right there." She looked up to the bartender, "No more for her."

Rainbow blinked, pulling the mug she already had closer, "I'm finishing this."

Applejack was already trotting out of the room, "Ya do that, be here when ah get back."

Applejack entered their shared room to spot Twilight studying some book. Looked like magic, but she had no interest in that at the moment, "Get your plot in gear, Twi. Yer needed."

Twi blinked and looked up at Applejack, "What?"

Applejack strode up and grabbed Twilight by the collar of her robes, hefting her to her hooves before snorting, "Now missy. Rainbow needs us and ah ain't taking no for an answer."

Twilight closed her book with her magic and slid off the bed onto her hooves properly, "Is it really that bad?" She strode with Applejack through the train, arriving to find Rainbow slumped over the bar, looking bored and something else.

Applejack moved up to the bar and brought a hoof down on the wood with a loud clop, "This here's an intervention." She looked over at Spike and Soft still at their table, considering a moment before she refocused her attention on Rainbow and Twilight. "Twilight, I want you t'tell Dash what it was like when ya were dead."

Twilight blinked, and Rainbow joined in the confused look as she sat up on her stool, "AJ, what's all this about? Why do I care about that?"

"Ya should care!" shouted Applejack with a frown, then she settled, taking a soft breath, "Now, Twilight, go on. When ya were a spook, especially at the start, what was it like?"

Twilight's head sunk a little, "I... don't really want to talk about that..."

Rainbow waved a hoof, "She's already all better. What's the big deal?"

Twilight huffed at Dash, "It's still a big deal! I felt so alone. Nothing felt right, and part of me kept worrying I'd never get back to normal. I still get chills when I think about it."

Applejack looked to Dash with a half-smile, "And how do ya feel, Rainbow?"

Rainbow fidgeted in place, "I... kind of feel alone." She flapped her remaining wing, "Nothing feels right..." She crossed her forelegs then, looking petulant, "And part of me keeps wondering if I'll never get back to normal."

Twilight blinked, the raised a hoof, "One cider please."

"Make that two!" said Rainbow.

"Three," joined in Applejack. "I know you're hurting, Dash, but we're still friends, and we'll get through this, togetha." The freshened mugs soon arrived and they drank together. The pain wasn't lessened, but the burdened was shared between them, and that was enough.

Author's Note

EXTREME EDIT NOTE, THE STORY HAD BEEN HIT WITH A RETCON CANNON.

Dizziness, nausea, upset stomach, massive typos, and runny nose can result from retcons. Please consult a physician before taking retcons. Retcons may not be right for you. Do not take Retcons if you are pregnant, breastfeeding or while operating heavy machinery.

109 - A Song of Old Times

"Why are you following me?" asked Lex as he prowled through the train. He had been looking for an empty car where he could relax, but Sonata had trotted after him regardless of where he went.

"Because you're lonely," said Sonata with a smile. "You look like one of my sisters, so I thought I'd come cheer you up!"

Rounding on her, Lex was about to tell her just how much her "cheering up" was irritating him, when he paused at the sight of her. She hadn't even bothered to change out of her swimsuit, and Lex suddenly recalled the scene from less than an hour ago. "Who can blame a guy for finding this attractive?" she said, lightly shaking her bottom. "I don't need cheering up," muttered Lex petulantly, trying to fight down a blush at the memory, "and you have nothing I'm interested in."

Sonata shook her head, "Aw, don't say that, I have lots of things. We could talk. What do you like doing?" She pointed at him, "Tell me about you, I'm all ears."

He almost shot back that she didn't have any ears, at least not obviously, but even he knew that was childish. "I prefer to talk about my work. Nopony would find my life story interesting."

"Pretty sure I do," replied Sonata with a grin, "Go on. I'm listening."

Sighing, Lex looked around, finding a car that was empty but for the two of them. Settling into a seat, he watched her do the same. Again, the memory of her unabashed jiggling came to him, and he tried to keep his eyes from sliding down her body. He glanced out the window, suddenly feeling terribly self-conscious. "...I don't know. This was your idea. You start."

Sonata tapped her chin, "Well, OK. You see, I was born in Equestria, a long way long time ago." She made some dramatic motions with her hooves to emphasize the length of time, sitting on her haunches, "Me and my sisters, we weren't really sisters, would go around and sing at ponies and they'd do what we wanted. It was pretty sweet."

Lex frowned at her, "You were little more than a blight on ponykind then?"

Sonata shrugged softly, "Yeah, kinda... This pony with a big beard and stars and stuff on his robes sent us off to this icky world of humans!"

Lex's frown turned slightly incredulous, "Star-Swirl the Bearded?" How old was this mare?

Sonata bobbed her head, "That's the one! I knew it was on the tip of my tongue. So anyway, I'll skip some of the boring stuff. Me and my sisters ended up here and they were ragging on me, as usual, when Twilight's friends showed up. They were way nicer and I joined them instead. We've been having tons of fun!"

Lex shook his head then, "I heard you were sentenced for crimes against the state. How does that fit in?"

Sonata rolled her eyes, "Well I was kinda there when my sisters started trouble. I mean I totally said sorry! I even helped take them out, but, like, the Queen said I still had to do community service." She sagged a little, "Totally the worst, but," she perked up a little, "Then Twilight showed up, and I met you too." She pointed at him, "Your turn."

Lex sulked for a moment at her pronouncement. He stared at her for several moments, trying to divine her intent behind all of this. But doing so proved absolutely futile, with nothing about her giving away any clues that he was able to discern. "Fine," he sighed.

"I too was born a long time ago in Equestria. Just over a millenium, in fact." He paused, as though having to actually make an effort to retrieve such far-flung memories. "Even as a foal, I was different from the other ponies. While they were content with insipid games and meaningless trivia, I was far more interested in learning all I could about the world around me. I wanted nothing to do with them, nor they with me."

He turned his gaze towards the window again, but his eyes were fixed firmly on the past. Even after all this time, he could still remember quite clearly the frustration and bitterness he felt, not just at being excluded, but also at not knowing why. He knew that he'd done something to drive everypony away from him, but no matter how hard he'd tried, no matter what logs he'd kept or experiments he'd run, he'd never figured out what it was that had so consistently repelled everypony else.

"Eventually, I was admitted to Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. I had thought that at last I'd be among peers who shared my drive to learn, to understand why everything about Equestria was the way it was. You can imagine my disappointment when I found out the truth: that I'd simply traded one group of empty-headed foals for another. All of them were content simply to soak up whatever scraps of knowledge were thrown their way, without questioning or challenging or building upon anything they'd learned," he growled, his disdain fully apparent.

Those had been the worst days of his life. At least his parents had been there to soothe the harshness of his classmates' rejection when he'd gone to the local schoolhouse. At Celestia's School, he'd had to board, and the memory of being utterly alone, a pariah that was utterly despised by the students and teachers alike, regardless of his top marks, was something that he'd never forgotten.

"Eventually, I realized that I was better off teaching myself, and I withdrew from that so-called institution of 'higher learning' to chart my own course. I was right to do so," he smirked, "as without their institutional traditions holding me back, I was able to make many strides forward, not just in magical applications, but in many philosophical disciplines as well." Dropping out of school was a decision that he'd never regretted. Despite his parents' concerns, he'd never been more content than when he was shut away in his room or in the basement, writing down new theories and notes.

He paused for a long moment, savoring one of the less-unhappy times in his life, before glancing back at Sonata, wary of her reaction so far.

Sonata was listening intently, bobbing her head until he stopped talking. "Way harsh. See, I knew we were alike. Other ponies coming down on us for no good reason." She advanced on him and raised a hoof in a friendly fashion, "It's cool now! You taught yourself magic? That's kinda cool... I guess I did that too? I mean, nobody taught me my magic, it just, you know, comes to me? Watch this!"

She backed away and waited for the next pony to come along. She stepped in front of the mare, "When you open the door to the next car, you'll remember you have to go to the bathroom, like, totally really bad." She then scooted out of the way.

The mare blinked softly in confusion, then proceeded to the next car. When she slid her hoof into the slot to open the door, she paused. She looked around quickly, then dashed off in an awkward prance back to her room.

"How droll," Lex smirked, for once it lacked its usual cutting edge. Her magic was petty, befitting somepony that seemed so empty-headed, but still... her sympathetic demeanor was a not-unpleasant change of pace, presuming she was genuine.

Waiting for her to settle back down, he surprised himself by continuing. "Eventually, I reached the limits of what resources I had, and I set out to find additional materials to further my research..." he trailed off with a frown. This was the part where he'd need to be careful what he said. Revealing that the new magic he'd pioneered was still unfinished, still deeply flawed wouldn't do. Not unless he was completely and utterly sure he could trust Sonata...and he'd never once met a pony, or any other being, that warranted that level of regard.

Skipping over that point, he instead jumped ahead. "Eventually, I went to the Crystal Empire, hoping to study their Crystal Heart. But by the time I got there, that lunatic named Sombra had taken over. By the time I'd realized what was going on, Celestia and Luna had shown up. I admit, I expected them to make short work of him. What I didn't expect was that they'd bungle the job so bad that the entirety of the Empire would be sealed away with him, along with everypony inside it." His eyes narrowed, again glaring at his memories. "Along with me."

A long moment passed before he continued. "When I came to, things were chaotic and uncertain. In hindsight, what I witnessed were bits and pieces of the events that led to Sombra's final defeat, but I didn't know what was happening at the time; venturing outward to gather the facts on my own seemed unwise."

He paused again, but this time his tension was visible. He looked back at Sonata, his gaze wrathful, but it wasn't directed at her. "Can you imagine? Can you imagine finding out that I'd been cast a thousand years into the future? A thousand years... and Equestria had not changed at all." His teeth ground, and he stood up, pacing the empty car in agitation.

"Nothing. Nothing! Nothing had changed! No new advances in any field! No new sciences, or magic, or anything! The future was just an extended version of the present, with the barest of details changed. That was when I knew..." he trailed off, lost in his own thoughts.

Sonata nodded her head firmly, "I can totally imagine that! I mean, that's kinda what happened. I haven't been to Equestria in, since, forever!" She glanced left and right, "So why don't we find out together? Once Twilight has that thingie working to get us home, we can go back to Equestria." She made a looping motion of her hoof, "I bet we could make a real splash. Think of the fun we could have! No Sombras or mean sisters or banishments. Just two ponies living the life."

Author's Note

Two chapters in one day? I felt the last chapter really needed a rapid resolution as it rubbed many the wrong way, so here it is! And then more stuff too!

Haste makes waste, and typos.

110 - Smooth Rolling

The stopover in Turves was largely uneventful. Soft Mane introduced her mother to the group and vice versa. Some concerns were had about her romantic choices in life, but well wishes were had when they moved on, riding the rail towards Yi Sheng just a scant few hours later. The group was relaxing with varying degrees of patience.

Spike glanced upwards, "What was that?"

Applejack glanced around, "What was what?"

The train shuddered powerfully a moment, making those on their hooves wobble dangerously. The floor went out from under them suddenly, falling a foot. Twilight yelped as her study session was interrupted and she ended up nose-first in her book in a manner not of her choosing. They could all feel the train rising back up. Twilight shut her book and clambered up, "What is going on?"

Rainbow raised a hoof, "I'll check!" and she dashed off, Applejack just a few steps behind her.

Spike lifted his shoulders, "May as well go with them, be right back." He easily caught up to them, feet not touching the ground, and they advanced through the car.

The next car revealed some of the problem. Shaggy bipeds with a variety of weapons were holding the ponies present hostage from a quick look. One of the hyena-headed assailants raised his long spear, "Throw all your jewels on the ground and there won't be trouble!"

Rainbow snorted, not even slowing her forward dash on sight of the trouble. She veered towards the closest invader and, with a jump, came upon the unsuspecting gnoll with her forehooves, knocking him back with the satisfying thud of bruised flesh. Applejack galloped to intercept one that appeared ready to hurt one of the passengers, throwing herself between the two. A short axe came down, glancing across her flank as if stopped purely by her fur or hide.

Spike took in the situation quickly, but spied no good way to throw lightning without catching bystanders. He opted for assisting Rainbow with hers with a flying tackle. He drove the gnoll to the ground with a reptilian roar. The others began to react to the unexpected resistance with snarls and growls. They advanced quickly, two moving in on Applejack, three on Rainbow and Spike, and two more drawing bows from their back and letting arrows fly through the confined space. Spike left the gnoll he was fighting to throw himself in front of Rainbow, allowing the arrows to shatter on his tough hide.

"Thanks, Spike," said Rainbow with a smile before she brought down a hoof on the one Spike had knocked over, beating him unconscious with a powerful blow across the brow. She lashed out a hind leg, catching an incoming gnoll in the belly. The creature said something angrily in a language none of them knew before swatting at Rainbow with its mace. Rainbow yelped in pain, her reflexive dodge not as graceful without her wings and left her in its powerful arc.

Applejack found herself surrounded, but wore a determined look. She turned to look at one of them, glaring them in the eyes, but watching the other out of the corner of her eyes. As soon as it went in for what it thought was an easy mark, she lashed. She bucked his trunk hard enough to shake loose many of the jewels he had sewn into his fur. The gnoll crashed to the ground, curled in agony. "Ya want some too?" she challenged the one she never stopped looking at. "Ah got plenty more where that came from."

One of the gnolls that had been advancing towards Spike and Dash grabbed a small pony nearby. He hefted up the filly and crossed his curved blade under the young pony's neck. "Surrender or the little one gets a new smile!" he howled at the defenders, holding the filly securely.

Rainbow pawed at the ground, "That's playing dirty..." Applejack relaxed her posture with a glare at the hostage-taker and Spike lowered his deadly claws. Rainbow glanced at her acquiescing allies and grunted, "Guys! C'mon..."

One of the other gnolls pointed at Rainbow, "Don't cause trouble. If she dies, it's your fault." They advanced, drawing rope. "Sit down. No one has to get hurt, but we will do plenty of hurting if we have to!"

The door between cars suddenly slid open as a blue snout emerged. Sonata looked towards the gnoll holding the filly and smiled charmingly at him, "Are you saving her for lunch, or are you that desperate?"

The gnoll blinked in confusion, but then it hit him. He started to giggle, then to cackle. He dropped to the floor, unable to hold the filly. Seeing opportunities, she fled in leaping bounds to her parents, curling with them.

Rainbow grinned wide as she reared up, driving a hoof dead-center in the chest of the gnoll that had been meaning to tie her up, "S'what you get, trying to cheat in a nice honest brawl."

Spike grabbed the wrist of the gnoll that was going for him. He shook his head slowly. The gnoll snarled at him and Spike squeezed, driving his claws deep into the flesh. "Bad choice," he said, eyes half-lidded, pulling the gnoll slowly to his knees, "Last chance, giving up?"

Rainbow raised a brow, "Woah, hey bud, you're looking awful serious over there."

Spike backhanded the gnoll, slicing his throat along the way with the tips of his claws and letting the creature fall to the carpet, "They were ready to hurt a little kid. I don't feel sorry for them."

Applejack brought her gnoll low swiftly with her powerful applebuckers and charged the two in the back with the bows, but by the time she got there, they were slumped over, sleeping. "What in tarnation?"

Sonata strode out into the room properly, looking around at the damage caused in the struggle, "Geeze, I leave you guys alone for a few minutes. Good thing I'm here!"

Spike gave a thumbs up, "Good job, Sonata. You really saved our flanks with that one."

One of the passengers, a unicorn covered in small vials, timidly asked, "Are you guards?"

Rainbow shook her head, "Nah, we're heroes. Even better! We'll have this train free and clear in no time at all." She looked to Spike, "Go get Soft and Twilight. We shouldn't be separated at a time like this."

Spike asked, "What about that Lex guy?"

Rainbow shrugged, "If you see him, great, I guess."

Spike was off in a hurry. Applejack, in the meanwhile, began picking up gnolls and tossing them out an open window. Rainbow raised a brow at this, "Uh, aren't we moving?"

Applejack shrugged softly, "S'not as fast as the Friendship Express, they'll be fine." She heaved the last gnoll overboard, then pulled the window shut, "All clear."

Rainbow advanced to where a small collection of gems lay on the floor, "Where'd these come from? These belong to anypony?"

AJ shook her head, "Nah, kicked it clean off one of them varmints."

"Horsefeathers!" exclaimed Rainbow, as she gathered up the jewels, "We shoulda taken all of them."

"Huh? didn't figure you for a jewel type, Dash," said Applejack with some confusion.

Rainbow held a jewel on the end of a hoof, "We can sell them for gold. Gold equals fixed wing."

Applejack blinked, then threw her hat on the ground, "Aw shoot. Ahm sorry Rainbow. Didn't even think of that."

Spike returned with Twilight and Soft Mane in tow. Spike flew over to Applejack's hat and plucked it up. He placed it gently on her head, "You dropped this."

Applejack snorted with a smile, "Thanks, partner. Let's get the rest of those varmints, and, uh, remember to take their jewels this time?"

Rainbow extended her remaining wing, "I don't know how much these are worth, but each one is that much closer to being whole again!"

Twilight trotted lightly into the room, looking around, "Everything looks OK in here, let's move on ahead." She tapped Applejack, Rainbow, Spike, and Soft in turn, covering each in a thin layer of magical armor that soon faded from sight. "All set."

Soft knocked on her breastplate lightly, "I didn't really need that, Twilight."

Twilight shrugged softly, "Doesn't hurt. I don't want anypony getting injured if we can avoid it."

Sonata looked towards the back, "I should get Lex." She trotted off, vanishing towards the rear of the train.

Rainbow clopped her forehooves together, "Let's get to it."

The train lurched again, then pulled forward violently a moment. Applejack made her way to a window and peeked out in both directions, "Tarnations! We lost most the train!"

Twilight advanced on the window with a befuddled expression, but soon saw that Applejack was right. The car two behind the dining car was slowing do-- it suddenly veered off the tracks, the de-coupled cars crashing into the mountain's side in a violent crash that was soon lost to sight as the rest of the train went around a bend. Twilight pulled her head back in with a frown, "I... there's nothing we can do for them. Let's keep our heads together, everypony. Come on." She pointed to the front of the train with an upraised hoof.

Applejack led the way, throwing open the door and walking out onto the short metal ramp between cars and peeked in through the window into the next car. She could see two of the gnolls ransacking a bar of some kind. She nodded back at the others, then quickly threw open the door. Bolts of force flew over her head, striking the gnoll she was galloping towards just before she planted a hoof in his belly, knocking him to the ground.

The other gnoll yipped and threw up its arms, looking unwilling to battle the squadron of dangerous-looking ponies, half-ponies, or their dragon friend. "Don't hurt, yes? Giving up, peaceful, we can be friends?"

Rainbow huffed, "Who's attacking this train!?" she shouted at the yielding gnoll.

Twilight put herself between Rainbow and the gnoll, "Now now, Dash, we should be friendly first."

"Yes, friends," agreed the gnoll.

Twilight smiled at the gnoll, "And good friends tell their friends how to stop ponies from being hurt. Who's in charge? We want to talk to them."

"With our hooves," said Rainbow in a low grumble.

The gnoll pointed to the front of the ship, "She should be there! I go now, yes? Friends."

Rainbow had a sudden thought flash in her expression, "After you give us your gems."

"I no have gems," barked the gnoll, "Not gem gnoll, just gnoll. Gem gnolls in charge. I go now?"

Twilight shrugged, "You go now, but I don't know where you plan to go? The train's still moving."

"I figure it out," and he departed towards the back, the various bottles of booze he had stashed in his dirty clothes clinking all the while.

Soft Mane found a small vial tucked in the fallen gnoll's pockets "Healing potion," she announced, offering it up to Rainbow and Applejack.

"Does it heal wings?" asked Rainbow with some hope.

Soft shook her head, "Nothing that severe, but most things short of limb removal."

Rainbow huffed, "Save it."

A door on their left burst open, revealing several snarling gnolls. Dash couldn't help but be drawn to the glittering gems dangling in their pelts. She'd have her wing back soon, and the sky would be hers again.

Author's Note

So I hear someponies like action in their adventure stories, so have some action! Gnolls, on my train? It's more likely than you think.

I tried to get Dash to proofread the chapter, but she kept swaying on her chair instead of getting anything done.

111 - Gnolls, on my Train?

Spike and Applejack clashed instantly with the shaggy combatants, keeping them from getting through the door as Twilight wheeled on them. She reared on her hind legs and spread her hooves wide, "Begone, in the name of harmony!"

A thunderous crashing came down as the room beyond the door became lost in a dazzling rainbow of colors, intricate and orderly. The gnolls howled in agony, many of them collapsing to the ground under the prismatic assault. When the color faded, the numbers had fallen sharply in favor of Twilight's party.

Applejack sent one flying onto the pile of his brothers just in time for Rainbow to squeeze past her and enter the battle with lashing hooves. "You didn't have a chance from the start," mocked Rainbow as she boxed one staggering on its feet to the ground.

Spike glanced towards Twilight, "How'd you do that? We didn't bring the Elements with us, they're back at the Tree."

Twilight let her friends mop up the remaining gnolls as she looked to Spike, "Apparently, wielding harmony is not an unknown concept here in Everglow. It's a very complicated spell, but I've gotten it down." She pointed in the room with the defeated gnolls, "As you can see from my first field testing of it. It doesn't harm ponies that hold harmony close to their heart, or cause property damage."

Soft gave a strong thumbs up, "You really know how to clear out a room, Twilight." She dashed ahead to tend to a minor cut on Applejack, though the battle was won without any significant injury. "If they knew we were on the train, they would have stayed home."

Rainbow was already quickly nudging fallen gnolls around, looking for gems. "Over here, Spike."

Spike hurried over, applying skilled fingers to the looting process and adding the haul to his backpack, to Rainbow's delight.

Soft sighed a little, "I hope everyone else made it out OK."

Applejack nodded, "That Sonata was a mighty curious pony, but she don't deserve to go like that. Let's get to the front so we don't join her."

The windows in the room suddenly shattered. Huge leathery creatures swung in, wearing riveted hide armor bolted directly to their flesh. They reached for the ponies with great clawed hands, mouths open wide with crooked but deadly-looking teeth.

Twilight suddenly projected a bubble around herself as she shied away, "I don't think they're ready to give up yet..."

Sonata picked herself up off the uneven floor. "Lex?" she called, looking around. She couldn't see much. There was smoke in her nose, and she felt battered. She tried to gather her wits. Everything dropped, then started banging around. Lex did... something. It was dark and cold, but she was alive. Where is he? She shook herself out and moved for the spot of light she could see, picking her way through the twisted wreckage.

A soft cry caught her attention. She turned to the left. There it was again. She put her hooves to a panel of metal and heaved with all her might, slowly pulling it up and to the side, revealing a weakly-wailing mare. "Hey there!" She was happy to see anyone at all, but the mare was less happy. She was hurt, badly.

"Help me, please," she begged. "I can't feel my legs."

Sonata nodded a little, glancing around as she heard other muffled sounds. "I, uh, OK..." She grabbed the mare by the collar and dragged her towards the light, emerging onto the mountainside. Sonata could see the whole train, or what was left of it. Most of it had fallen off the track, and it looked badly crumpled. She set the mare down on the rocky soil, "You gonna be OK?"

The mare nodded weakly before pointing back inside, "There were others in the car with me. Please, if you can save any of them..."

Sonata took a slow breath as she trotted back and forth a moment. A lot of ponies needed her help, and she had no idea where she was anymore, besides by a train track. This isn't what her escape to Equestria was supposed to be like at all! She stomped a hoof on the ground with a grunt, then trotted back into the wreckage, "Hello? Anyone out there?"

She thought she saw a flash and pulled aside a broken panel to reveal a stallion that hadn't made it. She turned her head away from the badly broken body and moved on with a little sniffle, "This is so uncool." Suddenly she had a small presence wrapped around her leg. She squeaked and fell back onto her haunches, looking down to see a small furry figure with wings attached to her. It had a long thin tail that was equally fuzzy. "Hello?"

A feline face looked up at her. The young purrsian, a kitten, gave a thin smile, "Mommy's gone."

Sonata glanced around, "Where did she go to?"

The face fell a little, "Away."

Sonata's mind put it together and her own face fell, "Oh. That totally sucks. Come on." She grabbed the purrsian by the neck and put him on her back, "If you see anyone, let me know. We're the rescuers."

Being given a task other than survival or grief seemed to agree with the kitten, and they picked their way through the wreckage together. It was going to be a long day, but Sonata didn't mind the company at all.

Applejack grunted as dirty claws tore at her. "These fellas are a mite bit tougher than the others," She shouted out, locked in a deadly melee with the boarders. A flash of light and power made the creature in front of her flinch, but push ahead, not entirely impressed by Spike's contribution.

Rainbow looked around with a bit of a panic, "Every time I knock this one over, he just gets back up again!" Even as she said it, a hand with sharp claws reached for her. She lashed out a hoof, knocking the creature to the floor again, but for how long?

Twilight flashed with power as a thin stream of acid sprayed the downed creature. It hissed, and soon stopped struggling, "Go help AJ," ordered Twilight, "I'll take care of finishing them off."

The hulking combatants seemed to hear Twilight and shoved past Applejack to get at her. Applejack knocked one into the wall for the slight of ignoring her, lowering her hind legs as she shouted, "Here they come!"

Spike ducked under a lunging claw and began to tear at one to keep it away from Twilight, but Twilight had her own plans. When one reached for her, she vanished in a lavender distortion, only to reappear on the other side of Applejack. "They know I can put them down."

Rainbow smirked, "That means they're scared." She brought down a rain of pain in the form of fast-moving hooves on one as it tried to get to Twilight, "And they should be!" One of them lunged for Rainbow even as she stood prideful, digging its claws into two different legs and pulling them apart, "Ow ow OW, get it off!" Applejack brought her hooves down on its back, knocking it to the floor under Rainbow just before acid stilled its thrashing.

"Don't go counting them out yet," said Spike as he rent one into so many parts, though they still quivered in their own piles in a fashion that made his stomach turn a little, "Yuck..."

Despite Spike's words, most of the fight had been knocked out of them. With the numbers turned against them, there was little these creatures, fierce as they were, could do before their united front. The last hit the ground, bathed in Twilight's acid as life fled it.

"Aw yeah," said Rainbow just before she winced. Soft let her healing flow freely, soothing the hurts those dirty claws left behind.

"I'm just about out," she warned, "I can't do it forever you know."

Twilight softly snorted, "Would that you could, but you did well, everypony did."

Rainbow gave a little giggle of triumph as Spike found some coins in their pockets. "Are you sure we can't, you know, keep fighting these guys? We'll get my wing back and have some extra to get something fancy."

Soft rolled her eyes, "There's only so many of them, Dash. They're not just, you know, popping out of some hole for you to get money."

Rainbow stuck out her tongue, "A mare can dream. Let's get up to the engine already."

Applejack moved to the fore with Spike. She paused on the way to ruffle Soft's hair, "Ya did good. Shoot, wish we had someone s'good at patching up back when we were saving Equestria all those other times."

They pushed open the door between cars and and arrived in the engine car. Before they could rush through the airlock style room, Soft held up a hand and moved up on the door quietly. She pulled it open just a crack and peeked through before letting the door pull itself shut.

"What'd you see?" asked Twilight with a tilted head.

Soft gestured towards the front, "One big gem gnoll banging on a door. It looks closed off."

Applejack raised a brow curiously, "Twilight, maybe this one's the boss. Think we can reason with 'em?"

Spike raised a hand, "I'll try!"

Twilight took half a step back, "You? Are you sure?"

Spike nodded his head, "I'm sure, and if things get ugly, I'll keep him busy. Better than letting you get jumped on."

Soft frowned softly, "Spike, you're not just a wall for us to use."

Spike gave a thumbs up, "I'm a heroic wall, and I'm going in." He slid the door open and stepped inside, "Hey."

The gem gnoll was indeed larger than the others. The great beast spun around to face Spike with a snarl, "What are you doing here?"

Spike shrugged softly and dug out one of the many gems they'd looted, "I heard you were looking for these, thought we'd have a little talk?"

The gnoll's brow raised, "You have my attention... I am Ruby Finder." He gestured over his vast collection of rubies sewn into his fur, "As you can see. What's your name, dragon?"

Spike smiled brightly, "Spike, at your service. Why are you banging at that door?"

The gnoll frowned, "Supposed to stop the train and get loot off, but the driver locked himself in!"

Spike shrugged, "Nah, no point. All your boys already jumped off the train. Boy, what will they think when they realize their boss was the only one still scared to jump?"

He blinked, "What? Even the trolls?!" His ears twitched, listening for something for a moment, "Blast it all! Forget stopping the train. Ruby Finder will not be known as a coward!"

Spike held up a finger, "Well, I could fly you off the train, nice and safe, for a price."

Ruby tilted his head then, "What price?"

Spike pointed at Ruby, "Just a few of those. Only fair, right?"

Ruby looked like he had been slapped across the face, "My rubies! No. You take coins." He fished out a sack of coins and hurled it at Spike, "Now get me off this thing."

Spike put the bag away, giggling internally as he moved up to Ruby and hefted him up. Ooof, he was pretty heavy, but not enough to stop him from gaining some altitude. They zipped out the airlock, practically knocking aside his friends on their way out. Spike dropped Ruby off beside the train, then zipped back to the train that had sped past. Fortunately, Spike was faster than the train and soon they were reunited.

Rainbow snorted softly, "We could have thrashed him. It would have served him right for what he did, and all those rubies woulda been ours too."

Twilight shook a hoof, "We're not here to do that. I'm very proud of you, Spike, for handling that without violence." She strode into the room and gently rapped on the metal door. "They're gone, you can come out now."

There was no reply. Applejack shook her head, "Reckon he can't even hear us through that thing. Is that solid metal?"

Soft shrugged softly, "Well, I think it's all clear at least. He'll come out when the train pulls into the next station."

Twilight gave a half-smile, "Let's go back to the dining car. I hope Sonata's OK."

Spike raised a brow, "And Lex?"

Applejack snorted softly, "And Lex. Strange fella that one."

Author's Note

This party cannot stay together, it seems. What will befall Sonata with the wrecked remains of the back portion of the train? Her enchanting skills will not avail her now!

Ruby Finder promised a high quality editor for this chapter, but the editor hopped off the train. Applejack may have helped him do the hopping.

112 - Picking through the Pieces

Sonata moved slowly as she dragged an unconscious, but breathing, stallion back to the exit of the train. When they emerged into the evening air, she stopped with surprise. Where she had left the single mare before, there was a small group of five plus one. That one was Lex. Sonata raised a hoof to wave eagerly back and forth before she started to hurry over. The kitten on her back gently pricked her with a claw, "You're forgetting th'pony!" Sonata stopped, snorted, and went back for the stallion.

Soon she had brought him over to the others, but she barely paid him any attention after getting him there. She hopped over another sleeping form to get to Lex, "There you are! What happened? I was so worried you were one of the ones I'd find crushed under something."

At the sight of Sonata, a look of surprise had flashed across Lex's features, one that changed to a look of relief only for a split-second before his features changed into discomfort at her question. "...we can discuss that later. Are there any other survivors?" He glanced over the wreckage, before turning his gaze back to the group gathered around him, who were looking around dazedly. "These were all I was able to get out, but-"

He was cut off as one of his group, a purrsian female, let out a wail. Racing forward, she snatched the kitten of of Sonata's back. "Sunflower!" she sobbed, hugging her child tightly.

"M-Mommy...?" squeaked the kitten, apparently shocked at his mother's miraculous return, before he descended into tears. "Mommy!"

Sonata started with surprise at the feline's approach, but relaxed when the kitten responded, bobbing her head, "That totally coulda gone worse." She waved at the kitten who was paying her little mind, then looked back at the train, "It's not as easy at it looks getting people out. Why are ponies so heavy? Wait here, I'll do one more look." She trotted quickly back to the train and moved alongside it, listening intently for other survivors as she went.

To her surprise, Lex kept pace with her, ignoring her instructions to stay put. They'd gone about halfway down the train when he held out a hoof, stopping her from continuing any further. "This is taking too long, and if there are any survivors we might miss them like this." He paused for a moment, glancing at her before continuing. "I'm going to use my magic. Don't be alarmed."

With that rather unhelpful advice given, Lex closed his eyes for a moment. He didn't chant or gesture, but his horn glowed purple, the light contrasting oddly against its dark red color. When his eyes opened a second later, they were dark green, and purple contrails were sprouting from the corners. Slowly, he turned his gaze over the wreckage. After several seconds, his eyes narrowed, and he pointed to the far end of one of the smashed cars. "There."

Galloping over to it, it was obvious that this was going to be a problem. The twisted metal had collapsed in on itself, and there was no clear way to get in.

Sonata had never seen dark magic before, and its implications largely sailed over her head. She watched with wonder at the display of magic, then dashed forward to where he pointed. She paced back and forth once before she said to herself, "Are you gonna let those ponies die? I thought you were strong, like way strong! Time to show it, get in there and save those people!" She shuddered as her magic went to work and a furious strength flowed through her body.

She worked her hooves into a bend in the metal and started pulling with all her enhanced strength, slowly forcing the crumpled metal up and away. Already abused, the side of the car began to sheer off under the continued pressure as Sonata slowly backed away, dragging much of the side with her as it collapsed, almost crushing her with it. "Ta da!"

Lex raised a brow at Sonata's unexpected show of strength, silently reevaluating her. She was still a vacuous imbecile with little sense of anything beyond herself, but she certainly had her uses. He could have removed the metal on his own, but doing so would have forced him to dip deeply into his magical reserves, and the expenditure would not have been easily replaced.

Stepping into the hole that the sea pony had opened up, Lex looked around for the occupant. They weren't hard to find. In the corner of the wreckage was a red-and-orange wolf, their fur flickering softly in a manner that strongly resembled flames. Moving over to - him? her? - Lex grimaced as he saw the jagged metal shard protruding from the phoenix wolf's stomach. They were unconscious, but clearly still alive, judging from the wet, raspy breathing that was audible as Lex got closer...but it didn't seem that they'd be that way for long.

Cursing under his breath, Lex turned back to Sonata. "This one is critically injured, do you have-" he cut himself off. Of course she didn't have any healing potions. She was still in her swimsuit! Gritting his teeth, Lex considered his options before returning his attention to the sea pony. "Help me with this. If we do this fast, I can save them."

Sonata approached quickly, making a face at the wolf, "That looks bad." With the obvious stated, she moved in with her still-enhanced strength and helped Lex extract the wolf from the tortured metal. The wolf suddenly regained consciousness and began to whimper and squirm, making their aid all the more difficult. Sonata smiled gently, "No time for that, sleep. Everything's going to be totally alright." Her magic settled over the wolf, sending it into a deep slumber.

Sonata looked to Lex once the wolf was set down on a relatively flat surface, "Kinda wish that half pony was here, Soft Moon? What do we do?" She surely had no healing ability, and looked to the bleeding patient with increasing worry.

"I can repair the worst of it. Hopefully that will be enough," replied Lex, letting out a slow breath. He was already going to have to answer some uncomfortable questions about how he'd helped the survivors escape anyway. At this point, a few more wouldn't make a difference. Besides, his moral philosophy was clear on this sort of situation; the duty to rescue those that were in imminent danger was absolute.

His dark purple aura lifted a vial filled with a black, viscous substance out of one of his saddlebags - yet another reminder since he'd come to this world to never divest yourself of your possessions if at all possible - and slowly let a drop of it fall onto the wolf's punctured stomach. As it did, Lex lowered his horn to the injured wolf, chanting a soft, liturgical melody.

For a moment, nothing happened, but then the wound started to close with unnatural speed. Unlike the healing that Soft Mane had so often granted, this left angry red scars over the affected area, slowly spreading until the hideous puncture had been completely sealed almost a full minute later. The sleeping wolf shuddered as their breathing became less labored.

Replacing the vial, Lex closed his eyes, and when he opened them the green light and purple contrails were gone. "Let's regroup with the others. I want to see if anypony else is injured before we figure out what to do next."

Sonata watched this with amazement, moving to pick up the wolf by nudging under it and sliding it onto her back, "Are you a priest too? Was that, like, a prayer or something?" She followed after him, full of questions as they went, "What kind of god makes your eyes glow all crazy purple like that? Does that hurt?" Her questions only broke off to throw a compliment, "You did totally good back there."

When they rejoined the group, many of the ponies had gathered into a loose circle, almost instinctively. Those who were most injured were kept towards the center, while the least injured formed on the outside, looking into the darkening evening with growing fear in their eyes.

Lex, who had been glancing at Sonata and biting his lip intermittently on the short walk back, sighed as he tried to figure out what to do next. There were eleven of them altogether, including himself and Sonata. A fairly large group, those numbers would have been reassuring if they had all been proper adventurers. But as ordinary people they simply presented a larger target. Getting them all back safely to civilization wouldn't be easy.

"Everypony listen," he spoke up, drawing all eyes to himself. "It's growing dark, and we don't know where we are. We'll camp here for tonight, and tomorrow we'll follow the train tracks to the next town." He didn't mention that the next town was likely Yi Sheng itself, and that it probably wouldn't be a quick or easy trip, to say nothing of safe. "I have a tent and some food in my pack, and some defenses that I can set up in the meantime. If any of you have magical or martial training, I want to speak with you. Otherwise, try to help those who are wounded. Once we're set up..." he heaved another sigh, briefly closing his eyes before glancing around again, letting his gaze end on Sonata, "...I'll answer any questions you have."

Without waiting for a response, he let his horn glow again as he opened his pack. Even this simple action caused his dark magic to manifest, changing his eyes as he drew out a folded tent - one that was quite clearly larger than the pack it was held in. "I'm going to see to the injured," he stated curtly as he set it down. It was going to be a long evening.

If this had been Equestria, more questions would have flowed. In the world of Everglow, most seemed to assume various things about Lex without terribly dark intent. One thing they shared was a general lack of knowledge of what to do in the dark in the wilderness. One pony pointed at the train, "Why don't we sleep in there for tonight?"

Sonata looked where she was pointing and tilted her head, "We just finished getting out of that."

The pony nodded, "Right, but now that none of us are... trapped... we could use a car as a big tent, for tonight?"

Another pony, a stallion, shuddered, "There are still... people on that train. I won't sleep next to their... dead bodies."

The mood soured palpably as hooves and feet shuffled and eyes went downcast.

Sonata strode around and through the crowd, "Come on everyone! We have to work together. This isn't near the worst. We have each other, at least?" She smiled brightly, "Besides, you got Lex and me, we won't let you get hurt."

The purrsian mother looked at Sonata skeptically, "Who are you?"

Sonata tilted her head, "My name's Sonata, nice to meet you. He's Lex." She pointed off at Lex, who was setting up the tent. "He even knows some healing magic! Like, how awesome is that?"

Ignoring the snatches of conversation around him, Lex finished setting up the tent before looking around. None of the others had approached him so far, meaning that he and Sonata were likely it insofar as any sort of possible defense went. As his eyes swept over the camp, he amended his conclusion...none of the others who could approach him had done so. The phoenix wolf was still unconscious, and there was one other that hadn't done anything so far since he'd arrived, a mare that was reclining.

Walking over to her, Lex noticed her flinch as she saw him approaching. Chalking it up to his eyes, still glowing with dark magic as he put his tools away, Lex looked her over, noting the blood on her clothes. "Are you able to stand?"

She shook her head slowly, "I haven't tried. It feels like there's glass in my legs. I'm not sure if that's better than not feeling them." She made no move to stand, instead sinking in place, "Are you a sorcerer? Is it some kind of... terrible blood that makes your eyes like that?" She shrank as soon as she asked it, "I'm being impolite. You're working so hard for us... Thank you."

It promised to be a long evening.

Author's Note

This chapter was written heavily (collab powers go!) by the co-author, Lex's proud owner, Alzrius!

Blame him for all the typos.

113 - Arriving in Yi Sheng

The train came to a smooth halt at the station. The party stepped off the train alongside the remaining, and shaken, passengers. Soft Mane looked around the large town, "Bigger than Turves, way smaller than Viljatown."

Applejack looked towards the roofs, "Funny ar-key-tech-chure, so, ya figure Sonata and Lex'll catch up?"

Twilight shook her head, "There's no way to predict. First thing we'll do is..." She turned to Spike, "Spike, come with me. We're going to sell what you picked up, and see if there's somepony in town who'll heal Rainbow." Spike sharply saluted as Twilight looked to the others, "Find lodging, then we'll meet at that well." She pointed at a well that stood in the middle of a square not far from the train station.

They separated then. It didn't take long to find a jewelry store and to press inside. Twilight strode up to the counter, where another unicorn sat, a mare. She smiled at Twilight, "Welcome to my humble shop. We have gems for every occasion. You have the look of a spellcaster. Are you looking for enchanting materials?"

"Hello," started Twilight as she levitated Spike's bag of gems over, "We'd like to sell these."

The mare opened the bag with her magic and began picking out gems with a soft hmm. "You haven--"

Twilight cast a quick spell, all the gems in the bag began to clean up swiftly, soon all sparkling clean.

The mare nodded, "That works, I suppose. Are you adventurers? I assume yes, coming in with a random bag of gems." She began separating the gems into neat piles. "Do you even know what you're selling?"

Twilight pointed at one pile, "That is a pile of unworked emeralds." She pointed to another, "Opals." She pointed to a third, "Amethysts."

The shopkeep blinked softly, "Huh, you do know your gems. Maybe I should take this seriously."

"I learned from the best," said Twilight with pride.

"Rarity?" asked Spike, getting a nod from her.

The shopkeep leaned back after the sorting was done, "None of them are cut very well, most of them aren't cut at all, which you could argue is better than a bad cut. I can do the cutting, given time, but time is money." She made a dismissive wave, "Five hundred for the batch."

Spike looked ready to accept the deal, but Twilight shook her head emphatically, "You're testing me." She pointed at a pile of glittering purple stones, "This set alone is worth that much. Three thousand."

The shopkeep sat up, "Three thousand?! You want my foal to starve in the streets, is that what it is? Look at these sloppy cuts, I'll be lucky to get anything for them. You'll get eight hundred and you'll thank the Sun Queen for my generosity."

Twilight turned up her nose, "I thought you were a serious businesspony. Anyone could turn a profit with these, even the badly cut ones. Spells hardly care, and spellcasters are the most free with their money beside. Two thousand, and you're practically robbing us."

The mare slapped the counter with a hoof, "You're a nice kid, but you don't know anything about my field. I struggle day after day to make ends meet, and overpaying for product is how I'll end up with a tin cup instead of a store. Thousand two hundred, and I'm tired of arguing."

Twilight nodded, "Sold. Thank you." The shopkeep nudged all the gems back into the bag and tucked it away before producing a hundred and twenty platinum coins for Twilight.

When they stepped out of the store, Spike clapped his claws, "That was amazing. When did you learn to haggle?"

Twilight smiled gently, "I read a book about it. Know the value of what you're trading for, be firm, be polite, and know when to fold." She nudged Spike with a wing, "Let's find the others. Rainbow will be so excited we have enough to get her wing repaired."

They moved swiftly back for the well where Rainbow was waiting for them with a bored expression. She perked when they came into sight, "Hey guys!"

"Hey RD," said Spike, "We got the money."

Rainbow tilted her head, "All of it?"

Twilight raised a hoof, "All of it. Where are we staying?"

Rainbow glanced around, "Couldn't we go fix the wing first?"

Twilight frowned, "You waited this long, Dash, a few more minutes won't kill you. Where's Soft?"

Dash pushed off the well and began trotting off, "Fine fine, this way!" She led the way through the town to a squat one-floor inn with a hanging sign that read, 'The Exploding Mare'.

Spike raised a brow at the sign, "I've seen better names before."

Twilight shook her head, putting it out of her mind as they proceeded inside. Soft was just inside, parked at a wide table and reading a book. They moved to join her and soon everyone was seated around the table. Soft closed her book and looked to Twilight, then Spike, "How much did you get?"

Twilight extended her wings, taking on a displaying stance without realizing her pegasus side was showing, "More than enough to fix Rainbow Dash, replace Spike's lost backpack and supplies, and take a train back after we finish investigating."

Rainbow extended her remaining wing, "Aw yeah! So let's get to it then!"

Soft waved a hand in an uncertain fashion, "This isn't the biggest town. Are you sure someone here can do that?"

Rainbow's expression fell and she stomped a hoof, "Well let's go back to Viljatown and do it there."

Twilight shook her head, "With the accident on the way in, I doubt the train's running. Let's ask around before we give up." She rose from her seat, "Didn't somepony say this was an alchemist town? Somepony here has to be able to brew up a potion to fix you, Dash."

A new voice joined the conversation as a griffon approached from another table. He had the head of a raven and the back end of a snow cheetah. "I heard you seek the service of an alchemist?"

Twilight looked over the odd griffon. All the ones she'd seen in Equestria were eagle/lions. "Yes, actually... are you one?"

The raven griffon shook his head, "Nay, but I work for one of the local colleges. They would know how to find one willing for the job."

Twilight extended a wing towards Rainbow, "We need to fix her wing. My reading says that requires a 'Regenerate' spell? Does somepony have a potion of it?"

"A potion, no," said the Raven as Rainbow grumped and sank to the ground, "But an extract, perhaps."

Twilight raised a brow, "I'm afraid I don't know the difference, but if it fixes Rainbow, you have our attention." The griffon made a come hither motion with his talons before moving from the building. The party shared glances before they abandoned the table to follow after. It was ten minutes' hike from one side to the other side of the town and they arrived at a large gated structure.

The griffon walked up to a rope dangling beside the gate and pulled it, ringing a small bell.

An equine head popped up over the top of the wall, a horn on his brow, "Hello? Oh, Night Wind, pleasure to see you again. You have guests?"

Night nodded lightly, "Customers for the Guildmaster."

The gate soon swung open for them and they were admitted into the alchemist's guild. One thing Twilight noticed quickly was that, Night Wind excluded, there were no non-unicorns present. They seemed polite, nodding at the group as they went by, though a few looked at Soft Mane or Spike with curiosity or wonder.

They descended stone stairs into the mountain, navigating a honeycomb of passages before they arrived at gold-framed doors. "This is where we part," said Night, knocking thrice on the door before padding off quietly. The door opened a moment later to reveal a scowling unicorn mare.

"What do you require? I'm conducting very fragile experiments," she demanded.

Rainbow advanced to the fore, "Hey, we hear you can regrow wings?"

The alchemist mare raised a brow, "I may be able to do something of the sort, but what do I get in return?"

Twilight raised a hoof, "One hundred platinum, more then the market share for such a spell."

"No," said the alchemist, planting her bottom on the stone floor, "I'm not some apprentice you can wave funds at and expect a spell to fly out. That formula took years, decades even, to master."

Rainbow shrank a little, but her emotions quickly turned around and she scowled at the mare, "Look lady. We're trying to be nice here. I want my wing back and I ain't leaving without it." She stomped a hoof on the ground, snorting.

The Alchemist looked past Dash over the others before raising a hoof to point at Spike, "Him. His horns. Powdered sky dragon horn is a valuable reagent that I am entirely without. That would be a fair trade."

Spike's claws flew up and he covered his horns protectively with a scared look in his eyes. The alchemist rolled her eyes, "Don't be a hatchling, your horns will grow back over time. This is your friend, is it not? A month or two without horns should be worth her entire limb."

Spike lowered his claws down, "Yeah... I guess you're right."

"You're the best!" exclaimed Rainbow, tackling Spike to the ground and hugging him.

Soft Mane crossed her arms, "Are you sure about this, Spike?"

Spike nodded as he gently extracted himself from under the ecstatic Rainbow Dash, "Like she said, they'll grow back."

Applejack set a hoof on Spike's shoulder, "That's a mighty fine thing you're doing, partner."

The alchemist rolled a hoof, "Yes yes, time is gold." Her horn glowed as she hefted Spike into the air, "More action, less discussion. This won't hurt but a moment."

The door slammed shut in the faces of the rest of the party.

Twilight slowly tilted her head, "Did we do the right thing?"

Soft shrugged her shoulders, "If she tries anything funny, Spike'll rip her in half."

They waited in a fitful silence, sitting together in the dim tunnel with little to look at or do. It was only about half an hour when the door opened, allowing a teetering Spike to shamble out with a dazed expression. Where his horns had been were now just filed-down nubs.

The alchemist strode out confidently, "You." She pointed at Rainbow, "In, now."

Rainbow shivered, then steeled herself and marched forward, "Ready to get my wing back now."

The door shut sharply once Rainbow was inside, sealing her in with the mare. The mare strode to a table and pointed, "Lay down." The table was just as wide as a pony, but not long enough by far.

Rainbow stepped over the little pedestal with some confusion, "How do I lay on it?"

The table sprung into action, straps securing Rainbow's legs tightly, almost painfully so. It stretched out, pulling her taut and suspending her in the air. "Woah! This isn't what I signed u--" Her words were silenced as a bottle of something was forced against her lips.

"Drink," ordered the mare, "And your wing will be renewed."

Dash considered her options, but the chance of having her wings won out. She guzzled down the nasty, sour gunk and spit out the bottle. It was caught in the unicorn's mental grip before it hit the ground. Rainbow began to feel warm and tingly all over before a new pain shot through the stub of her lost wing. Before her amazed eyes, the stub began to grow out, replacing lost bones, then tendons. Muscles grew over that as fine blood vessels wove through the forming flesh. All manner of subtle viscera Rainbow had no hope to identify was on display before the skin finally concealed it. Fresh sharp pains exploded through the limb as feathers burst free and grew rapidly to full size. She had lost all track of time, but when it was done, she was whole.

Author's Note

Rainbow Dash finds this chapter... acceptable.

She cannot say the same about the typing.

114 - For Those who are Helpless

Darkness descended quickly as the group huddled around the only tent available. They couldn't all fit inside, so lingering about it was as close as most could get. Many had sunk to the ground while some stood despite fatigue, perhaps urged by instincts old and forgotten.

Sonata was with them, standing and watching. When she had been a monster of the sea, swimming in the depths, darkness was no foe of hers. She was one of its guardians, and neither feared nor was slowed by it. As a sea pony, darkness became her enemy. She frowned and softly tapped at the tent, "Lex, are you in there? Can I brighten things a little bit? This is totally depressing out here." Barely waiting for reply, she gave a soft little musical note and extended a hoof to touch a scrap of metal. The metal burst into a soft light, shedding pale blue luminance. The keen eyes of Sonata and her fey friends allowed them to see for a short way in all directions from it, and the night no longer felt quite as all-encompassing.

Lex exited the tent a moment later, wearing his usual frown. It had less to do with Sonata than it did with the occupants of his tent. After setting it up, he'd flatly declared that those with the worst wounds would occupy it, which had been the phoenix wolf, still unconscious but apparently no longer in danger of dying, and the mare with the lamed legs. Lex had used another healing spell on her, but the damage had been extensive enough that she'd still needed considerable assistance to make it even the short distance to the tent.

He'd been looking the two of them over when Sonata had interrupted him, but it had been just as well. Those healing spells - he still felt uncomfortable with them, not just for the implications that they carried but also because that mare had been paying close attention when he'd used them - were the extent of his medical abilities. Looking over the pair in the tent, the only conclusion he'd been able to form was that he had no idea if they were going to be any better by the morning or not.

If they weren't, and if another application of healing magic wouldn't improve things, then it would be time to start making some hard decisions...

Pushing those thoughts out of his head for the moment, Lex scowled as he eyed the light Sonata had made. "Was that really necessary? If there's anything out there, this will act as a beacon," he glanced at the woods around them suspiciously. He hadn't gotten a good look at whatever had attacked the train, but the very fact that it had happened around here meant that this wasn't the safest of locations.

"Like, yes," said Sonata, her face falling to a half-frown before it rebounded into a smile, "It's way dark out here and everyone's getting worked up. I'm not standing guard in the middle of black nothing, you can forget that." She trotted away from Lex in a slowly circle around the tent, peering into the depths of darkness she hadn't seen for over a thousand years. As she finished her circle, she looked back to Lex, "Like, what are we going to do if something creepy shows up? I can entrance a human or a pony just fine, but I'm totally not prepared for hungry wolves or whatever." She squinted a little, "Are there wolves? I really don't want to fight wolves."

One of the ponies nearby perked an ear, "Did you say you saw wolves?" Fear and worry spread through the gathering, eroding the already fragile bits of rest anyone could get.

Lex cursed softly as he realized too late the problem with discussing their situation publicly. Turning, he directed his reply to the rest of the group. "All of you, calm down. Sonata and I will stand guard. If anything - wolf or otherwise - comes near us, we will drive it off or destroy it, as necessary. Now, get some rest." The tone in his voice made it clear that it was a command, rather than a request.

For all the steel in his voice, however, most of the group seemed reluctant to comply, muttering amongst themselves and casting nervous glanced around. Lex had just started to turn away when there was a shriek. Spinning back around, he saw one of the ponies - the stallion that had objected to sleeping inside the train before - pointing at...him. Or rather, at his shadow, which was stretching towards the light that Sonata had made, rather than away from it.

"Wh-what IS that?" he shivered, backing further away from the red-horned unicorn. "What are you?"

Sonata puffed up, approaching the pony, "He's the awesome pony that's protecting you." She stomped on the ground lightly, then turned away, "The night's super creepy enough with what's out there to be worried about our friends being a little weird, geeze." Whether she had just not seen the shadow or ignored it wasn't obvious, but her utter confidence in Lex was clear. Before she could say more, a shrill cry came from around the tent.

Trouble had arrived on four legs. It was the wolf Sonata had predicted, though it was quite a bit larger than a wolf had right to be. Its terrible jaws were set around the flailing back leg of a pony as it moved to haul her away into the dark. Sonata cringed as others screamed, but instead of fleeing or cowering, she advanced on the wolf, "Good boy, good... boy. Now you put that down right now. There's no point chewing on that, like, no point at all." Her words wove with subtle notes and the sway of her aquatic body and the wolf seemed to obey her, dropping the panicked pony and flopping to the ground listlessly, as if it were simply bored.

Lex, whose ears had perked up at Sonata's use of the word "friend" to describe him, stood back as she worked her magic, literally, on the attacking creature, pacifying it. So far she was proving herself to be surprisingly useful, under his direction of course. Maybe her suggestion, made just before the literal train-wreck that their situation had become, that they return to Equestria together wasn't a bad one.

Yes, he decided as he watched her pat the monstrous creature as though it were a pet. While her attitude was inscrutable and somewhat irritating, the results she was able to achieve spoke for themselves. The changes he planned on making to Equestria were for the better - of that he was absolutely certain - but if Sonata could help smooth the transition to the new order he'd envisioned, then she could be quite valuable indeed.

Sonata glanced back towards Lex a moment before resuming her soft petting of the wolf. "Lex? Come here Lex," she whispered harshly, "Before this wolf wakes up and eats my arm like a crunchy taco, Lex." She tried to look peaceful and calm for the wolf, but nervousness was building as she kept it placated. "Good boy, you just... stay right there..." During the confusion, the mare that had been grabbed had half-crawled away back to the others to huddle fearfully. All eyes were on the large beast and Sonata.

Blinking as he realized that Sonata's control over the creature was less than perfect, he started towards the pair, coming right next to her. "Be ready to move behind me," he said softly. "I'm going to drive it off." He had already decided on what spell to use. Attacking it would definitely break her control, and possibly make it resume its initial attack. Far better, at least for now, to simply make it go away. Luckily he had just the spell for that.

Adjusting a small, silver circlet that was barely visible under his mane, Lex's eyes again changed to the fearsome combination of green and purple as he chanted. This time he was using the magic that he had pioneered on his own, but there was no helping the manifestation of Sombra's power, not when all of a unicorn's magic was channeled through their horn.

Finishing his spellcasting, the effects on the wolf were instantaneous. It's eyes snapped open, fixing on Lex with a yelp as it backed away. He smirked at the animal, knowing that his presence was causing it revulsion so visceral that it was almost certainly sickened by it. A moment later, the creature turned and fled into the darkness.

Sonata raised a hoof at Lex with a big cheerful grin, "Now that's what I'm talking about!" After the barest moment of waiting, she patted him on the shoulder with the hoof as if that was what she meant to do the whole time, "See everyone? We're totes safe. Now go to sleep." She half-lidded her eyes, "Sleep is good..." Her words carried her magic, making the eyelids of the others grow heavy as a group. They soon slumped over in a pile, most fading off instantly.

Sonata gave a light nod at the sleeping crowd before her light winked out, "I changed my mind. I'll take some dark over crazy wolves. You were so right, Lex." She trotted carefully in the dark, finding an empty place near the others. "Goodnight."

Lex was silent for a long moment, looking at where she'd touched his shoulder before directing his gaze back at where she'd curled up, calling on Sombra's power again to view her clearly. It was a minor trick, but an obvious one - after all, a being that had dwelt in shadows needed sight beyond mere vision.

Pausing long enough to use his circlet again as he cast a spell that would create a loud, blaring alarm if the perimeter was breached, he spoke softly, just loud enough to reach Sonata's ears before she drifted off. "Goodnight Sonata, and don't worry, I'll watch over you. After all," a thin smile curled across his lips, unseen in the darkness, "we said we'd go back to Equestria together."

The night passed peacefully for the remainder of the evening. They had survived their first night together, but the Sun Queen's presence would bring them no closer to civilization.

Rainbow skipped out of the room, flapping her wings in tandem excitedly.

Spike gave a thumbs up, "Looking good, Dash!"

Dash was about to say something when the door slammed shut with the faint sounds of locks engaging. "Thanks? Anyway! Look, wings!" She extended one wing, then the other. She unfurled them as a pair and soon lifted herself into the air with a delighted giggle.

Soft pointed back towards the stairs leading out, "I'm very glad for you, Dash, but now that we have all our parts, we really should see about Sonata."

Spike softly huffed, "Most of our parts."

Twilight frowned, "Let's check and see if they haven't arrived on their own, first. We'd feel awful silly if we went out there just as they came into town."

They walked as a group out of the alchemist guild as Applejack asked, "Do ya think they're OK? That sounded like a mighty big crash back there. If they're not back yet, we really ought go check on 'em."

Rainbow nodded, "Even if that Lex guy gives me the creeps, Sonata seemed nice enough."

Twilight frowned, "Even if he is creepy, that is not how we decide who needs our help! If they're not here, we go find them."

Author's Note

Nothing like a dire wolf to remind you that you're in a dangerous wilderness, right?

The editor fell asleep along with the rest when Sonata cast her spell, so expect typos.

115 - Take a Hike

As the sun banished the gloom of the evening, the group began to rouse themselves. Cold wet ground and chilly air had done little to make the arrangement comfortable, sleep spell or not. With tired stretches, they prepared for the day ahead as best they could.

Sonata followed after Lex not unlike a lost puppy, "So what do we do for food? I'm kinda hungry." She glanced towards the others, "I could be wrong but I totally bet they are too. This world may have magic, but the food is like, the worst."

Twilight led the others back down the mountain, following the tracks as they went. "This is going to be slow going," she called out in warning as they marched. "We're not going by train this time. Nopony is going by train this time until that crash is cleared." She levitated out a piece of paper with a bunch of boxes on it, "Applejack, food?"

Applejack shook her saddlebags as she walked, "Food and water, check."

Twilight made two swipes of a quill with a satisfied smile. "Soft, map?"

Soft lifted up the crude map of the area they had purchased, "Check!"

Another swipe. "There's something so satisfying about a checklist... Spike, medical supplies?"

Spike raised a claw, "Folded up stretchers, bandages, and a few healing potions, check!"

Twilight checked off another with a smile before her gaze went to the sky, "Fastest wings on Everglow?"

"Double Rainbow check!" exclaimed Rainbow as she zipped over Twilight's head.

Twilight tapped her chin with the quill, "Now we just need to find them, and anypony else with them."

Rainbow circled around and started to lazily orbit Twilight's head, "This would be faster if you could all fly."

Twilight twirled her quill, "Yes yes, but we can't, so put that thought out of your head. It's your job to scout. If you see lost looking ponies, or Lex and/or Sonata, you let us know."

"Aye aye!" replied Rainbow before she gained altitude, wheeling and diving through the air with unabashed delight at her regained flight.

Lex was silent for a long moment before turning to regard her. "I can create enough food for us all..." he trailed off with a sigh as he glanced around again, as though an alternative solution would suddenly present itself and save him the trouble. When no such solution appeared, he continued. "I want you to check on the pair in the tent. After that, I'll conjure a meal for everypony."

He didn't voice his concerns with this plan - this would seriously push the limits of the small amount of divine magic that he had been given, enough to the point where he wasn't at all certain that he could cast it successfully. But what alternative was there? He had no idea how to forage for food, and if they didn't keep their strength up, he wasn't certain that he'd be able to shepherd the group back to civilization.

Sonata bobbed her head eagerly and trotted off into the tent, "Wakey wakey!" She checked on everyone with her usual chipperness, keeping her pout of hunger to herself. "Feeling better?"

The mare with the non-functioning legs made an attempt to stand, but could only support herself on her front legs. "It's not hurting as much, but..."

Sonata nodded lightly, "Don't stress out about it, K? Uh, Lex said he was getting breakfast together. I'll bring you guys some." Sonata looked over at the still slumbering form of the dog that looked like it was on fire. She stepped over and softly nudged him, "Wakey wakey."

The wolf cracked open an eye, looking up at Sonata before grunting and closing the eye without a word. Sonata tilted her head before she trotted back out of the tent in time to almost trip over a young purrsian.

The kitten was play hunting while shouting, "Mom, I can do it! Please!"

The older purrsian was frowning at the kitten, "No son of mine is going to be hunting anything with his bare claws! We are civilized people. Where did you even learn about that?"

Sunflower stuck his tongue out at his mother in a show of childish defiance. "Aw, c'mon!" His eyes brightened as he looked up at Sonata, leaping onto her back. "We could totally do it! She can sing or whatever to make animals come closer, and then I can be all 'rawr!' and jump on 'em!" He reared up on his hind legs, batting at the air in a manner that was clearly intended to be fearsome, but looked more like he was playing with invisible butterflies.

Huffing, the purrsian female gave Sonata an apologetic look before grabbing her son by the scruff of the neck and lowering him to the ground, putting an end to his antics. "You are not running off into the woods and that's that! I almost lost you once..." her voice wavered for a moment, before she regained control of herself.

Changing the topic, she returned her gaze to Sonata. "I'm sorry. Sunflower tends to get rambunctious when he's hungry. I'm Willow Leaf, by the way." She forced a smile, clearly not sure how to bring up the topic of food again without being impolite.

Sonata raised a hoof, offering it to Willow, "Nice to meetcha. Lex is working on breakfast, so nobody has to go hunting." She glanced where she thought Lex was before looking back at Willow, "But while we're waiting, if you want me to take him, for, you know, a walk or something? He's totally my copilot! I'll be super careful, promise." Sonata seemed a bit too eager to go walking with the kitten, grinning just that bit too wide. If the purrsian didn't have her own meat rending smile, it might look intimidating.

Putting a paw over Sonata's hoof and giving it a light shake, the purrsian paused at Sonata's offer. Her gaze vacillating between worry and exhaustion, she seemed to be considering it when Lex's voice interrupted them.

Letting out a slow breath as he chanted, Lex tried to focus purely on casting his spell. While he knew his own magic well enough that he could recited it in his sleep, this foreign power was far more difficult to control. He had a firm enough grasp on things like that minor healing he'd used last night, creating enough food for everyone here was far more difficult, and the magic kept threatening to surge out of control.

Staring straight ahead as he concentrated on forcing the energies in the direction he wanted them to go. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Sonata looking at him, a smile on her face as she watched him. For a split second, he wondered why she was grinning like that...and that minor lapse of concentration was all it took.

Suddenly the pattern that he was attempting to force the magic to take was uncertain, and the power raged against the suddenly-loose bonds. Immediately, Lex forced all of his concentration back to what he was doing, but he already knew that regaining full control wasn't going to be possible. Biting back a snarl as he continued intoning the words to direct the magic into the proper form, he struggled to salvage the spell. Now the magic was actively fighting him, lashing out as he pushed it back, and the sensation was physically painful. But the fear of failure, of letting down the ones who were counting on him, was worse, and he made himself push through as he finished the rite.

An instant later, bowls of oats appeared, alongside large containers of water and plates of dried fruits and nuts. There was easily enough for everyone, not just for one meal but for several.

Panting with the effort that had taken, Lex opened his mouth to speak but suddenly found himself choking, the taste of blood filling his mouth as he doubled over, hacking.

Sonata jerked back as Lex practically collapsed. "Rain check on that walk!" she said before she galloped over to Lex's side with a worried expression. She had little idea what to do for Lex, but she wanted to do... something. Her face brightened as an idea came. "You can handle it, Lex. You're not going to let a little, whatever this is, stand in your way! You're too awesome for that! Fight it!" Her magic flowed through Lex, filling him with a furious strength, but also a berserker's stamina, reinforcing his injured body, or trying to. Lex showed little reaction to her hopeful spell. "Look at me, Lex, we're totally OK. Stay focused."

Lex's reply was lost in another round of gut-wrenching hacking. It was like he'd eaten fire, and he coughed up blood twice more before the spasms finally passed and he managed to gasp for breath. Staggering to his feet, Sonata was instantly by his side, supporting him both physically and with further encouragement. As soon as he had his legs under him, however, Lex shoved her away.

"Don't you ever cast a spell on me without my permission!" His face was a mask of tightly-controlled fury as he hissed at her before stalking away. The embarrassment of being distracted by her and of how much of a spectacle he'd made of himself with his miscast spell only fueled his sudden rage. He didn't look at anyone else as he turned away from her, leaving Sonata with a hurt and confused expression on her face. "The rest of you, eat! We leave in one hour!"

Storming to his tent as he tried to bring his feelings under control, he hadn't quite succeeded when he threw the flap open, going inside to check on the wounded pair within.

Sonata gave a soft huff, but went for one of the bowls. "Don't have to be so mean about it," she grumped to herself before she began to chew almost angrily. She soon had company in the form of other ponies and felines fetching a serving for themselves. With the bite of her hunger fading, she looked back at the tent, then fetched two more portions. Balanced precariously on her back, she slowly made her way back to the tent.

"Breakfast time!" she called musically as she set food and water before the injured mare and burning wolf. "Lex came through, even if he is a huge grumpy face." She stuck out her tongue, but didn't stay to watch them eat, instead meandering through camp looking for Lex. "Even if he is being a total jerkface, we're kinda the leaders," she said to herself as she went.

She found him after a few minutes, near the wreckage of the train. He had gotten some food for himself and was eating it sullenly, his back to the rest of the camp. Hearing the clop of her hooves as she approached, he glanced over to ascertain who it was, and then turned back to his food. "That mare in the tent is going to need more healing, but the other one will be well enough to walk," he muttered, not looking at her as he spoke.

"Once everypony is done eating, have that purrsian fly up and look over the surrounding area. I don't want her going too far or doing anything dangerous; just have her get the lay of the land." He paused, swallowing another mouthful of oats before he continued. "We'll follow the train tracks. They're our best chance of finding our way back to civilization."

Sonata raised a hoof in a salute, but didn't move away. "You alright? You have the look of one of my sisters when their plans weren't going exactly right." She sat down lightly, "We can talk, if you want to? We're partners." She glanced off at the others before returning her gaze to Lex, "I don't want us yelling at each other like I did with them. If something's bothering you so much, like, just tell me."

He was silent for a long time, before replying softly. "Is that how you think of me? As a partner?" His voice was flat and cold, showing nothing of his inner thoughts as he finally turned to look at her. His face was similarly expressionless, but here his attempts to hide his emotions were less than perfect, giving a glimpse of the bitterness that was still coursing through him.

Not waiting for a reply, he continued. "I'm glad you brought this up, because I want to make this as clear as I possibly can. We are not partners. We are not equals. I am the leader here - the one in charge, the one keeping everything together. You do what I tell you to do, and otherwise leave the thinking to me. You're not very good at it." He stood up abruptly, "Now, get ready. We're moving out."

Sonata turned away quickly, hiding her scowl as she trotted back towards the group, grumbling under her breath hotly. A few stray tears dotted the ground as she went, "Why do they have to be like that?" She kicked a rock across the field before storming back to the others, sharing Lex's orders in short words. Her will to be pleasant had been drained for the moment.

Author's Note

A co-authored chapter for you! More time for Sonata and Lex to bounce off each other. Twilight and friends are on the way!

Maybe Twilight will have a chance to edit this chapter afterwards? A man can dream.

116 - Follow the Rail

It wasn't long before the group had mobilized. Sonata felt breathing on her back. She looked over her shoulder at the mare perched there, "Everything OK?"

She smiled a little uncertainly, "I'd rather be walking on my own, but thank you, for carrying me." Her forelegs squeezed lightly, "You've been very kind. What is your relation to the other one?"

"Other one?" asked Sonata, "You mean Lex?"

She nodded, "That one. You seem to like him, but I don't think he likes you back."

Sonata's eyes lowered, "Yeah... I thought he was different, but he's just like my sisters, all angry and hurtful. I don't want that."

"Nor should you," agreed Sonata's passenger. "So, are you related?"

Sonata shook her head, "That'd be silly. He's a unicorn, and I'm a sea pony. Like, does it work that way?"

She shrugged a little, "I've heard of stranger. Are you two dating then?"

Sonata blushed faintly, "As if. I don't even think he knows how to be romantic."

"Then how did you two come to be together?" pressed the mare.

Sonata shook her head a little, "Same place, same time? We were totally hanging out with Twilight and her friends and the train exploded. Here we are. Uh, before you ask, Twilight's a nice unicorn. She's really into magic, but it doesn't look near as painful when she does it. I bet they're coming for us right now!"

An anxious voice asked from the crowd, "Who?"

Sonata smiled brightly, "My friends, of course. They wouldn't leave us hanging."

Twilight and Spike had joined Rainbow in the air, soaring above the rail and leaving Applejack and Soft Mane behind. Applejack had submitted to carrying the satyr along, able to bear her forward much faster than Soft could hope to go in her heavy armor. Soft repaid the kindness with ear scratches and neck rubs that had Applejack shivering softly as she marched. "Where did you learn to do that?" asked Applejack.

Soft smiled gently, "You're hardly the first kind earth-bound pony to give me a ride. My mother has you beat by over a decade. I know where to pet a hard worker to make the day not feel so bad." Her fingers gently worked over Applejack, easing little bits of pressure that Applejack hadn't even realized existed.

"Well, whatever yer doing, ya just keep doing that and you'll get no complaint from me," said Applejack, her eyes half-shut. This was not an order Soft Mane had objection to. Tending to Applejack was, in many ways, like being back home. The feel of her powerful pony body underneath Soft was comforting on many levels, even if she had grown too large to make it look anything but awkward.

A short distance away, Lex stole a glance at Sonata as he led the group forward, quickly returning his eyes to the wilderness ahead of them. He'd lost count of how many times he'd done that in the last few hours, and just like every other time, his quick glimpse of her had offered no new insights into what she was thinking.

Not for the first time, Lex found himself wishing that he knew magic that would allow him to read minds. Doing so would have been an unforgivable invasion of privacy, of course, but at times like these - times when he desperately wanted to understand what somepony else was thinking - he would have been tempted! Because no matter how much he replayed their last few interactions in his mind, no matter what metrics he used to judge her actions and reactions, he simply couldn't understand what she was thinking.

He had been right to chastise her before, of that he was certain. She had been wrong to use her magic on him without asking him first, certainly. Likewise, he couldn't have her thinking that she was anywhere near as intelligent or as competent as he was - that sort of massive overestimation of her own abilities would only undermine the current dynamic, which was all that was keeping the survivors together. He had no doubt that if he wasn't here, most of them would have been dead already.

No, he hadn't been wrong to take her to task. It was for her own good. For everypony's good. Certainly she would come to understand that in time... understand and appreciate it.

Is that why she has been avoiding you? Because she appreciates your belittling her? The words slid through Lex's mind, voiceless and mocking.

His lip curling as he glanced at his shadow, Lex knew better than to answer. Better to ignore its barbs and let it sink back into quiescence. Besides, talking back to it would only have frightened the others. Instead, Lex forced his attention back to the matter at hand, scanning the skyline for that purrsian he'd sent to scout the surrounding area.

Willow didn't keep Lex waiting for long, coming in for a smooth landing on two legs before falling to four gracefully, "It looks clear on all sides, tracks not included." She was quiet a moment before she added, "Clearer than you, at any rate. If you see a jewel you want so badly, take it, buy it, or steal it. Don't stare at it." Classic purrsian advice. "I'd start by saying you thought she was pretty." Willow shrugged and walked off without waiting for a reply, wisdom dispensed.

The phoenix wolf had recovered well, able to trot along with the others as they hiked through the wilderness. "This is not what I imagined when I boarded the train. They promised comfort and speed, and this is neither."

"Tell me about it," replied a mare walking alongside him. "It's not normally like that. I've ridden the train plenty of times. I hope the gnoll responsible is made to suffer. We have no right to complain, at least we're alive enough to be uncomfortable." She threw her head back towards the direction they came, "Others can't say the same."

"How much longer do you think that will be the case with Mr. Creepy in charge?" murmured a stallion, hanging back in hope that Lex wouldn't be able to hear their conversation. "Seriously, am I the only one that doesn't trust him? Everything about him screams 'I'm a bad guy'! For all we know, he's leading us into some sort of trap!"

"I think you're being paranoid," rebuked the mare. "So far, he's-"

"He worships the Night Mare," interjected a new voice. Another mare, a unicorn, moved up from where she'd been trailing behind the others. "I didn't want to say anything before, but I recognized the prayers he was using when he cast those spells. He was intoning her power." She paused for a moment, before pressing on "He also acts like one of her priests. He's protective but domineering and... he has us out here, where we're away from civilization."

A shudder went through the group at that particular revelation. All of them knew about the tyrannical goddess, who claimed dominion over the beasts that dwelled outside of the Empire's protective boundaries. Several of them glanced at Lex, a new fear filling their eyes.

"What should we do?" The stallion was the first to speak up, whispering. "We can't keep following him like this now that we know!"

It was Willow who interceded that time, "Spoken like a bunch of ignorant horses." She snorted loudly, "Don't even know your own gods. If he is worshipping the Night Mare, you couldn't be in a safer place. No hungry monster will make off with us without paying tribute to him first, and probably being whipped into line. Like the wolf last night. The Night Mare's lash sent it packing." She spread her wings, stretching them as she walked, "I'd rather a good old-fashioned Sun worshipper myself, but it's not the day I'm worried about for Sunflower."

Most of this conversation went over Sonata's head. She knew little of gods, be they pony or feline, "We really should relax. He's a big dumb jerk, but he's doing his best. He deserves a wedgie, after we get to town." She frowned a little and looked around, "Where is Sunflower, now that you mentioned him?"

Willow froze, going pale. Sunflower was nowhere in sight. She took to the air instantly, doing lazy circles into the air until she could get a better view of the area, but then came down quickly, "I don't see him!" She looked at Sonata pointedly, "Find him, please. He trusts you."

Sonata had no idea how to track a kitten, but she wasn't about to give up. She nodded at Willow and looked around. The forest to the left seemed like a likely place, so she trotted off in that direction at a vigorous pace.

Lex, who had been ruminating over what Willow had said to him before, hadn't noticed any of this. His attention was grabbed only when he glanced at Sonata again and did a double-take as he saw her trotting off towards the woods. "Sonata! What are you doing!?"

He came to a stop, not noticing as the rest of the group did the same. He started after her, before pausing, giving a frustrated look towards the others. If both of them left, then there'd be nopony to guard the rest of the group. He looked back and forth for a minute as Sonata, either ignoring him or not having heard him, continued into the treeline.

Cursing, he turned back to the group. "Do any of you have any rope?" He doubted it, since rope would have been bulky enough to be obvious, otherwise he'd have asked last night. To his surprise, the stallion from before shuffled forward.

"I have a ball of yarn," he offered, pulling one out of one of his bags. He blinked as everyone stared at him for a moment. "What? I like knitting."

"Cut me off a five-foot length," growled Lex, glancing impatiently towards the trees again. Sonata could no longer be seen. He waited impatiently as the required thread was cut, then grabbed it. Adjusting his circlet, he cast a quick spell, and the thread rose up into the air, hanging from an unseen anchor. "Climb that. You can't see it from here, but there's a safe space at the top of this. Don't try to pull the rope in after you, and don't leave it until I come back."

Not waiting for a reply, Lex turned and galloped off after where Sonata had disappeared.

Spike pointed far ahead, "I think I see something!"

Twilight squinted, but saw little but the ground, the trail, and a scattering of trees, "I don't see anything?"

Spike shrugged, "It isn't much, but it's clear as day to me. Follow me." He dipped down from the sky with Twilight and Rainbow following. As they drew closer it became more clear. There was a rope hanging from... nothing?

"Weird," stated Dash as she did a slow circle around it. "So what do we do with it? A rope's not going to get us any closer to finding them."

Twilight plopped down on her haunches, "Let's give Applejack a moment to catch up."

Author's Note

What kind of typo makes you forget to make an author's note?

117 - Together Again

Applejack arrived only a minute later. Just as she trotted up, a head poked down from above out of the air beside the top of the rope. It was feline, "Are you the friends of Sonata?"

Twilight hopped back in surprise, wings flared, "Oh! Yes. Have you seen her?"

Spike raised a brow, "I'm certain I've read about a spell like that..."

Twilight brightened with realization, "Now that you mention it, of course! It's a rope trick."

Applejack raised a brow, "Rope what? Don't look like no rope trick ah know of."

Rainbow snorted softly as she looked up at the floating cat head, "They'll be like this a while, what were you saying?"

The feline slid down the rope, landing on the ground with the agility of the cat she was. "My name is Willow, and your friends are there." She pointed to a forest not far away. "They are looking for my little one. It was very kind of them, if foolish."

Soft Mane raised a brow, "Why foolish?"

Willow shrugged, "I had nothing to pay them with."

Soft actively bit back a racially charged statement with a well-timed cough, "So let's get going!"

Willow pointed up to the hole, "There are about a dozen of us up there. They're waiting for my signal."

Twilight considered quickly, "The forest is going to minimize flying mobility. Applejack, Rainbow, you two go ahead and bring Sonata back. The rest of us will stay here and watch the others. AJ, bring Soft with you, in case things get rough."

Applejack snorted softly, "'Rest of us' just leaves you, sugarcube. You going to be alright?"

Twilight nodded, "I'll be fine, now go, in case they found trouble."

The others departed, making quick time for the tree line as survivors began to emerge from the space above the rope. One by one, Twilight helped them to the ground. The one with non-functioning legs proved the most challenging, requiring full support from Twilight to basically carry her down and set her gently on the grass. "Everything's going to be alright," said Twilight with a smile.

Sonata looked around the much darker forest. A glance upwards revealed the thick canopy that blocked most of the sun from reaching the leaf-strewn ground. She picked her way through the roots, "Here kitty kitty. Come on out, your mom's waiting for you..."

After several minutes of calling, there was a rustling in some undergrowth near her. Rather than the purrsian kitten she was looking for, however, it was Lex that emerged from the shadowy undergrowth. His eyes narrowed as they locked onto her. "There you are! What were you thinking, running off like that?!" He made no effort to censor his anger; this mare was throwing him off-balance more and more, and he was beginning to tire of it!

Sonata smiled at Lex, "Oh, did they send you to help? That kitten got lost, Sunflower was it? Like I could use another set of eyes." She waved a hoof, "You can yell at me later if that makes you happy." Her eyes rolled as she turned away from him and began stepping further into the forest. A sound drew their attention. It was a young war cry, followed by an immense roar. "Found him!" Sonata took off at a trot, almost stumbling as she tried to hurry through the underbrush.

Lex followed her, biting back a series of blistering invectives as he tried to keep up with her. Finding the missing member of their party came first, but once that was done he was apparently going to need to remind Sonata what an imbecile she was - running off into the wilderness on her own only further showcased that she needed somepony to do her thinking for her. Did she not realize how incredibly dangerous going off on her own was?

They moved as quickly as they could, soon emerging into a small clearing where a great shaggy creature was just prying Sunflower from its back. It looked something like a bat, but very... not. It raised a hand high, ready to smash the kitten on the ground. "Stop!" shouted Sonata, and it did, freezing right in place with the kitten dangling. Sunflower wriggled out of the immobile hand and quickly dashed down its body, scampering towards Sonata in a hurry.

Lex frowned. He had seen myriad different creatures since arriving in Everglow, but that thing wasn't something he recognized, which meant that they were at a disadvantage. "We've found him, now let's get back to the others." He turned around, hoping that they could find their way back as easily as they'd found Sunflower. Glancing around, he called on Sombra's power again to enhance his senses, just in case that creature had others of its kind nearby.

Sonata nodded softly before she looked at the creature, "You should, like, totally go hunt on the other side of the forest. Blink if you agree." The creature blinked, but otherwise remained still. "Perfect!" She trotted away with Sunflower on her back, "Which way?"

Though the way was difficult for Sonata to see in the dim light, the way was clear before Lex, a winding path that led towards freedom. Following that path for only a few seconds brought new sounds to their ears.

"Are you sure they went this way?" came the voice of Rainbow.

"Pretty sure," responded Spike, "Soft?"

The group came into view, with Soft collaborating her findings in the forest soil, "Definately hoof prints."

Lex blinked in surprise, before hurriedly allowing Sombra's power to dissipate. Hopefully the dim light had concealed the state of his eyes. The last thing he wanted was to have to explain himself to the rest of this motley crew. Still... "I wasn't expecting to see you lot out here," he admitted, eyeing them with grudging respect. They might have had underdeveloped value systems, but their presence here showed that they understood the principle of taking care of their own. Maybe there was hope for them yet.

Spike spotted Lex first, his own vision keen enough to pierce through the darkness easily, "Oh hey! He did make it."

"Who made it?" asked Applejack before Spike lifted and drifted forward to greet Lex and Sonata.

Sonata reached out a hoof and tapped Spike on his nose, which began to glow softly. "Way better. I knew you guys would come for us!"

Spike smiled at Sonata, "We wouldn't leave a friend behind, uh, well I guess we did, but we came back!"

Sunflower clambered over Sonata's withers, looking at the glowing dragon and his friends, "You have interesting friends, miss Sonata."

"Let's hurry up and get back to the others," snorted Lex. For some reason the interplay between the dragon and the sea pony was irritating him. He chalked it up to fatigue as he moved past them. "I want to get them out of danger as quickly as possible."

Sonata stuck out a tongue at Lex, "Yes sir, mister grouchy pants."

Sunflower helpfully pointed out, "He has more pants than you do, Miss Sonata. My dad wears pants all the time. He says no proper cat should be without a good set of pants."

Sonata nodded lightly as she moved towards the barely visible light of freedom, "He's right, we should totally split." And so they did, marching side-by-side out of the gloom and back onto the mountainside. Twilight raised a hoof, waving at them in the distance. Soon the two groups had become one large mob of mostly ponies.

Twilight tugged the yarn out of the air with her magic, or tried at least. The rope refused to budge and she gave up on it swiftly. "Alright, gather back together, check." A paper drifted up before she marked another box clear, "Now let's go back to Yi Sheng. Whoever put that rope up there, last chance to get it."

Lex frowned, and with a gesture the rope collapsed to the ground. "It's served its purpose." Speaking of which...

"Sonata. I want to talk to you." He moved back from the others, still within sight of them but far enough away that their voices wouldn't carry if they were kept down.

Sonata perked, then trotted over, "What's up?" Her eyes half-lidded, "Are you going to yell again? I've been yelled at enough, K? I survived a few months without anyone yelling at me." She attempted to approach him, "We're in good company again, so let it go and let's get someplace that has a bathroom, for real."

"Don't you tell me to let it go. I want an answer to my original question: what were you thinking, taking off like that? Because I'm finding it hard to believe that you were able to survive for months if that's the sum total of your common sense!" he held his ground as she approached, refusing to back down. It was time to put this issue to rest, once and for all.

Sonata pointed to Sunflower, who was with Willow again, "I couldn't let him get gobbled up by whatever that was. I totally handled that thing anyway. I'm not helpless," She snorted softly, "And I'm not stupid. Yeah I shoulda had you come with me, in case it was bigger and meaner, but you keep shouting at me!"

"That's not the point!" His raised voice caused several pairs of eyes to turn towards them, and that in conjunction with what she'd just said was enough to make him pause to collect himself. "That's not the point," he repeated, more quietly this time. "The point is that you need to consider the consequences of your actions. What if that thing had been bigger and meaner? You wouldn't have saved that kitten and you'd be hurt, or even dead, and it would have been my fault!" Despite his attempt to keep himself under control, he could feel a familiar frustration rising. Why couldn't anypony ever understand what he was trying to tell them?

Sonata looked ready to argue, but her expression softened a little. She smiled and leaned forward, going for a kiss on Lex's head, "That's the sweetest thing anyone ever said. Thanks." Looking entirely satisfied, she moved to prance back towards the rest of the group as if nothing had happened at all.

Had she looked back, she'd have seen the completely stupefied look on his face, eyes wide and mouth gaping. What had brought that on? Why had she suddenly reacted like that? Her mercurial nature was maddening!

Huffing, he started to follow her back to the others. At least she hadn't argued the point, so maybe he'd gotten through to her. In fact, that had been the most positive interaction he'd had with her since he'd taken her to task this morning. Frowning as he tried to puzzle out why that was, he thought back to what Willow had told him earlier. "Sonata?" he called out to her on a whim.

Sonata paused in her step, giving Lex a chance to catch up with her, "What's up?" Despite the heavy thoughts going on in Lex, she remained optimistic and cheerful. A sudden thought came to her and she smiled, "I'll put in a good word with Twilight. You were totes amazing with the others. I don't know what I woulda done if I was on my own."

Lex paused for a split second before replying, "I think you're pretty."

Sonata blinked, expression going vacant for a moment before a giggle escaped her, "Oh you are the best!" Her expression turned a little more serious as she seemed to consider something. "This is going to sound totally weird, but I think you're the first guy to say that without magic involved in a long time. I've been called nice, and stupid, and a good swimmer... graceful once!" She half-lidded her eyes, "But not pretty."

"I think you're pretty," said Sunflower, clambering up Sonata's side.

Sonata snorted and grabbed the kitten in her mouth, putting him down. "We're having a totes serious adult conversation here. Go hang out with your mother, she missed you." She looked back at Lex, "What part do you think is prettiest?" This was going to be a long, possibly awkward, hike to Yi Sheng.

Author's Note

A co-written chapter, blame the typos on Alzrius, for I have disavowed them, ha ha ha!

118 - Let's get this Adventure Back on its Rails

No monster had much of a chance against the fully assembled party. The martial and arcane might of their combined talents kept the path clear. Most beasts simply didn't approach, rightfully looking for easier prey. An owlbear attempted to make a move, but learned the error of its way when it tried to fight through a rain of lightning and a savage beating of hooves and claws. To Dash's disappointment, the creature had no coinpurse to take after the battle quickly concluded.

Soft Mane suggested, "You could always take its hide if you wanted."

Rainbow was not that eager to make a few coins, and they proceeded past. Twilight gathered the others around, "Let's not chance any further interruptions. Though I have little doubt in our collective ability to fight, we're not looking for trouble." With a twisting of her magic, two great chariots appeared. She assigned Spike to guide one, while Soft took the other. All the slower members boarded them, and soon they were smoothly pulled silently by horses that looked suspiciously like Celestia and Luna.

Applejack looked to Twilight, "Was... that on purpose?"

Twilight lifted her shoulders, "The spell lets you specify and they're the right size..."

The humor was lost on the Everglow residents, but the speed was appreciated. They arrived back in the town of Yi Sheng quickly. While most of the passengers quickly departed with a word of thanks and little else, Willow fished out a bag of money and gave each of her rescuers a platinum coin. "Always pay your debts if you want to receive service again," she said, sounding like she was quoting some saying. "Good luck in your journeys." She then departed, Sunflower in her grasp.

"Now that we're all here," started Applejack, "We can get on with saving those other ponies?"

Rainbow nodded, "I'm at full speed and ready to kick flank."

"Just remember to exercise caution," warned Lex. "We still don't know anything about what happened, or the suspicious circumstances by which you learned of this."

Twilight nodded, "With everypony gathered there's no reason to delay further. Let's get fresh supplies, then we head out. Meet back here in half an hour."

The group separated out through the town, each with some coin to their name. Rations were topped up, water flasks refilled, hot meals enjoyed quickly, and soon they were ready to set off. "Wish there was time for a bath," complained Spike.

Twilight cast a quick spell and soon everyone present was sparkling clean and even smelled ever so faintly of soap. "There you go. Everypony ready?" She conjured a fresh chariot and hopped aboard. The others were soon with her, though Spike hovered above.

As the chariot began racing across the countryside, born by the royal facsimiles, Rainbow shook her head, "Twi, what would they say if I told them about this?"

Twilight colored lightly, "Why would you do that? I have nothing but respect for Celestia and Luna!"

Soft just then put it together, "By the Sun Queen, you modeled them after your queens!"

"Princesses," corrected Twilight.

Applejack shook her head, "Ah reckon you've been waiting for this too long, Twi."

Twilight grumbled softly, but didn't argue.

Standing as much apart from the others as he could in the close confines of the chariot, Lex was barely paying attention, apparently lost in his own thoughts.

Soft suddenly frowned, "I feel something... odd... I think Lashtada is trying to tell me something, but I don't know how to hear it."

Sonata tilted her head at Soft, "Is it a good thing or a bad thing?"

Soft shrugged softly, "It's a thing."

The chariot made good time, even over the rough terrain presented by the mountain trails, and often the lack of any trail at all. Spike asked, floating over the chariot, "Do you have any idea where we're going?"

Twilight gave a soft huff, "Fly up and look for interesting things. I don't think what we're searching for is going to be that subtle."

Spike gave a shrug before zipping up into the sky. It was several quiet minutes before he returned, "I see more of those hyena people. I think they live by here." He pointed a bit to the right, further down the incline. "Three of them were just coming out of a cave, with two more standing guard."

Applejack nodded, "Good work there, Spike. So how are we doing this?"

Sonata raised a hoof, "I could totally sweet talk them?"

Twilight raised a brow, "With your words or your words?"

Sonata blinked softly, "Huh? I was gonna use my magic and make them talk."

Applejack shook her head, "Why don't we try the straight-forward way first."

Shaking off whatever had been preoccupying him, Lex turned his attention back to the group. "We can't just barge in without a plan. We should reconnoiter the area first, and find out where these endangered ponies are. Those things," he gestured at the ground, "are savages, and won't hesitate to use violence as a first resort."

Sonata bobbed her head with agreement, "Exactly, so I'll put them under my spell and we'll learn what we want to learn without being poked by sharp things." She hopped off the chariot and began the stretch out, "This'll be totally easy."

Lex paused for a fraction of an instant before retorting, "No. If they shake off your magic, or if others show up unexpectedly, things could fall apart." He turned, gesturing to Twilight. "I think that Twilight and I should enter the cave invisibly - I assume you know that spell? - and scout the area before returning here."

Sonata pouted at being told to not go ahead as Twilight looked thoughtful, "I do. It will only last about ten minutes. Do you want me, or someone more physical for backup? Rainbow, for instance, has mobility and physical strength, if you need it, to say nothing of Spike."

Lex shook his head. "We don't know how deep those caves go or how long it will take to explore them. If we're in there for a longer period of time, you'll be able to cast the spell on yourself more than once. It should be the two of us."

Twilight hopped from the chariot, which promptly vanished, dropping the others a few inches to the ground suddenly. "Alright, let's try to do this the smart way." She vanished from sight shortly. "Ready when you are," came her voice from the air.

One Lex had joined her in the unseen, they walked together up to the entrance of the cave. The guards sniffed the air, looking around with confusion, but they hurried past them before they could figure out what was bothering them. The caves were well lit and roughly hewn as if by miners that weren't sure which way they wanted to go. They wandered through the tunnels, staying close together, lest they lose track of the other invisible presence with them.

"Should we try to go up, or down?" came Twilight's hushed whisper, "The tunnels go both ways."

Lex was silent for a moment. "Let's try down. It seems like a more natural place to keep prisoners." He had considered enhancing his senses, but elected to conserve power for now. He'd already used more magic today than he had in well over a week, plus he was still feeling the damage from his miscast spell to feed everypony earlier that morning.

They began to trot downwards into the mountainside, narrowly avoiding several wandering gnolls with heavy mining picks slung over their shoulders. The sound of picks being put to work began to reach their ears. They arrived at a turn off where the sounds were loudest. Twilight softly tapped Lex before moving to peek down the tunnel. At the end of it, in dim light, worked two ponies with picks in their mouths. These ponies were quite small. They had short stubby legs and shaggy fur. Whatever color their fur once had was caked in the dust and grime of the mines.

Twilight reached out until she found Lex again, then whispered, "I think that's them? Or some of them?"

Lex started to nod before realizing the motion was wasted. "Most likely. We should keep searching so that we know where they all are. The more information we have, the better." He paused as something occurred to him, mentally going over how long they had been there before reconsidering. "Actually, let's find someplace isolated. I think we may be pushing our time limit." That was risky, but so was casting a spell openly - even invisible, the chanting would still be plainly audible to anything around. Besides, he wanted to get Twilight alone for a few minutes...

Twilight obliged, tapping him before moving off down a more isolated tunnel. It was completely dark there and smelled as if noone had been around in some time. "We should do it one at a time, so it's less loud. Did you see how small those ponies were? Are they foals? Who would use foals to mine!" Her voice elevated a little before it came back, "It's awful."

"What did you expect from these savages? They probably use their own young to do things like this when they can't bully others to do it for them." Inwardly, Lex cursed at the darkened conditions. This wasn't going to work nearly as well if he couldn't see her! "Twilight, you realize that if we're in total darkness, we won't be able to tell when our invisibility wears off."

There was quiet before a brief spell caused a rock at the end of the cave to glow dimly, showing that both Twilight and Lex were quite visible in the low light, "There we go," whispered Twilight.

Lex nodded, more to himself than to her, before directing his gaze to the lavender alicorn. "Twilight," he started without any preamble, "I think you're pretty."

His face was completely neutral as he awaited her reaction. Saying that to Sonata earlier that morning had had shockingly-positive results, with her all but demanding elaboration. It had been completely beyond his expectations, and that vexed him. Why had that worked so well? He had initially wondered if it was simply Sonata's capricious nature, but that clearly couldn't be the case, since Willow had been the one to suggest that line to him.

After ruminating on it for the better part of an hour, Lex had finally decided that there simply wasn't enough information to make a proper evaluation. He needed to conduct an experiment - try that line on another mare and see how she reacted, using Sonata's reaction as a baseline. Twilight seemed different enough that any commonalities in their reactions could be tentatively considered a general rule.

Twilight adopted a stunned expression. It wasn't actually that far off from Sonata's for a moment before she frowned, "That's very sweet, but I hardly know you. We should focus on the task at hoof and save dating for after ponies are not in danger." If ever, she silently added to the statement, baffled at Lex's sudden approach. Was there something in Everglow's water that made ponies seek out mates?

Lex canted his head to the side inquisitively, pausing for a moment until it became clear that that was the sum total of her reaction. Frowning slightly, he nodded, starting to cast his invisibility spell again. As with the first time he'd used it, he channeled the energy through his body rather than expending the spell directly, so that it would remain prepared in his mind. Doing so caused his muscles to spasm and slacken, but he knew from experience that they'd recover in a few days.

At the moment, he was more concerned with how Twilight had reacted so differently than Sonata. Rather than pressing for more information, she had apparently wanted to drop the topic. Or had she...? Was the phrase "save dating for after" indicative that she wanted to date him now? If so, had Sonata been making the same implication? The possible interpretations were myriad.

Twilight followed suit shortly after, "Let's go." The light went out at her silent command, and they pressed deeper into the tunnels. Following the sounds of mining found more slaves. Most were not the smaller ponies, though there were more of them. The gnolls even seemed to have other, slightly smaller, gnolls enslaved. There were also humans and orcs put to work, hammering away at the stone. Twilight made faces at the sight, though they went unseen. She guided Lex to another out-of-the-way corner to speak, "This whole place is just... terrible. I thought those orcs were bad, but I think I have a new least favorite people in Everglow."

"I agree," he replied softly. "Those in power are supposed to work for the benefit of those without it, not exploit them. This is an insult to basic pony decency." He paused to mentally tally how long they'd been invisible this time. "We've seen enough. We should get back to the others."

Author's Note

The enemy is known!

Spoiler: It's typos.

119 - Let's Free Them

Twilight and Lex made a hasty retreat from the cave, leaving little but a few confusing scents behind for the gem gnolls to worry about. They swiftly returned to their waiting friends. Twilight appeared first, pointing back at the cave with a wing, "They're using half the species of Everglow as slave labor in their dirty mine!"

Applejack raised a brow, "Huh. They're just like the diamond dogs ah was giving a right thrashing to back in Equestria."

Rainbow perked an ear, "When were you fighting diamond dogs? I wanna hear about that."

"Tweren't nothin', y'se--" Applejack's monologue was interrupted by a scowling Twilight.

"AJ, no time for that. We have a problem right here," she berated, "We'll all happily hear about your adventure after we finish with the one we're soaking in."

"We should find a way to draw them out in the open," interjected Lex. "If we try to fight them on their terms, they'll have a significant home advantage. Worse, the captives might be injured in the fighting." He turned to Sonata, "do you have magic that can lure them out here?"

Sonata smiled, "Besides shouting? I bet they'd come to check that out." She looked proud of her direct but elegant plan. "If you don't like that, I could totally tell the guards to get their friends and come over here, but I'd, like, need a good reason for them to tell their friends."

Lex paused, considering that for a moment,"You could tell them to come out here because you've captured a pony that you want to sell them." He gestured to the group. "One of us will go with you and act as bait, while the rest lie in wait to ambush them. A simple plan should suffice to defeat such simple creatures."

Sonata bobbed her head, "I can totally do that." She looked to the others.

Applejack snorted, looking uncertain, then Rainbow stepped up. "I'll do it. If they start looking at me funny, I can fly away, after kicking them in the face."

Sonata was given a rope, which she put around Rainbow's barrel, avoiding her wings, then led her towards the guards before the cave. She trotted like she was meant to be there. The guards raised their spears towards Sonata, "Where you going?"

Sonata locked eyes with the one that spoke, "I'm here to trade a slave, of course. You knew that."

"I knew that," repeated the guard before slapping the other one, "Slaver! Go get the gem counter."

Sonata shook her head, "I have more, but they're being totally silly. You should go get all your friends to help subdue them. I'll give a big discount for your help." Her lashes fluttered, but her subtle magics did most of the lifting, making her words seem so... reasonable.

The gem gnoll bobbed his head, "Discounts is good!" And off he went, rushing into the darkness. The other gnoll waited impatiently a moment before advancing on Rainbow, looking her over.

"Big, strong pony. She'll dig real good," he said in a complimenting tone.

Sonata raised a hoof, "Careful, she's a kicker."

Rainbow stomped on the ground to emphasize the point, peering at the gnoll balefully.

The gnoll snorted, "We'll break her in the first day." He crossed his arms, still holding his spear.

A group of six gnolls emerged from the cave. "Where are troubled slaves?" one of them asked, peering at Sonata.

Sonata pointed to the ambush point with an innocent smile, "Right that way. You're such gentlemen, I'll give you half-off for all your hard work."

Around a nearby bend, Lex's eyes were again glowing as he strengthened the shadows in the area, making the ponies around him difficult to see from a distance. "Here they come," he warned softly, moving to the back of the group. Hopefully the others would be able to handle this, saving him the trouble.

He was used to using a combination of minor-but-easily-replenished magical reserves that he had accumulated, along with Sombra's power and the small amount of divine magic that he'd somehow been granted, to avoid having to dip into his primary magic. But between healing and feeding the survivors of the wreck that morning, calling on his circlet to cast that rope trick spell, channeling his invisibility magic through his body, and having used Sombra's power earlier in the day and again now, his bag of tricks was rapidly depleting.

And if he had to start casting spells directly, it would be weeks before he could replenish them...

Twilight suffered no such particular limitations, and stood with a ready expression. Applejack and Spike lurked behind a large rock, also ready, while Soft Mane hung further back, just barely able to see the others at the edge of her restricted sight.

When the first two gnolls suddenly fell into a pit, the ambush was sprung. Spike leaped from cover, giving the remaining four an electric welcome just as Applejack charged past him. She narrowly ducked a thrusting spear before driving a hoof into the gnoll's belly, driving him to the ground under a jangle of jewelry.

Twilight reared up on her hind legs. "Feel the fury of harmony!" Rainbows cascaded around the gnolls and Applejack, drawing pained barks from the hyenas while leaving Applejack untouched. The gnolls had little chance.

Spike stepped up towards the pit, peeking over the side. His footing became slippery on the sloped surface and he started to float instead. "Ow..." He looked down at the gnolls that had fallen into the spike-laden hole. At least it appeared they went quickly.

Sonata and Rainbow were trotting back towards the group when a rough cry came from the caves. A dozen gnolls were belched out, with a larger gnoll with a mohawk seemingly leading them. The leader pointed at the group, "Get them! Clear-cut diamond for any-gnoll that brings a head."

One other gnoll began a quick spell, hurling a ball of fire that easily caught Sonata, Rainbow, Spike, and Applejack in the blast of intense heat, driving them back. It seemed the true battle had begun.

"Sonata!" Lex yelled her name without thinking about it, catching himself as he saw her picking herself up in the wake of the blast. Cursing at himself as much as their attackers, Lex directed his horn towards the onrushing horde. Waiting until they were close enough, but not so close that his companions would be caught in the effect, he adjusted his circlet again as he chanted a spell, expending the last of its power for the day. A spray of scintillating colors poured forth from his horn - though it lacked the power of Twilight's spell, he hoped it would at least slow them down.

Three of the crowd dazedly ceased their charge, staring off into space. Sonata abandoned the rope around Rainbow and dashed away from the fight with a yelp, her crisped flesh wanting no more abuse for the day. Spike and Applejack stayed the course, putting hoof and claws against jabbing spears and swinging axes. "Do it again!" shouted Soft.

"I can't!" replied Twilight, mentally lamenting that chariot spell she had cast earlier. She dashed out of cover to get Spike between herself and the gnolls and let Lightning thunder through him to the enemies behind.

"They have a wizard!" cried one of the gnolls, pointing a mace at Twilight, "Get her!"

Soft Mane dashed forward towards the battle, hands already glowing pink with a prepared healing touch.

Applejack grunted as an axe cut her shoulder open in a bleeding gash before she drove two hooves out with a lash, breaking the jaw of the gnoll who had yelled and sending him to the ground. Spike tried to stay at her side, getting his teeth around a spear as it came for him and driving his claws into the gem-studded gnoll that was holding it.

Lex intoned a single word, releasing the spell that had been contained entirely within the unuttered magical syllable, and suddenly eight ponies appeared around him. They were clearly unnatural, their bodies composed of a smoky, translucent substance, similar in appearance to extremely dirty glass. "Attack the gnolls!" he hissed, and the constructs immediately ran forward, mindlessly intent on carrying out their commands.

Twilight blinked at the sudden reinforcements, "What in Celestia's name are those?" Caring little for her surprise, they waded into the fray. They lashed with hooves and bashed against the gnolls with their bodies, creating a moment of reprieve for the besieged Applejack.

Soft arrived only moments later, slapping Applejack on the side and banishing some of the hurt in her. "Much obliged," she said as she tried to press the advantage. A small mote of fire rushed past her to explode behind their side of the line, heat washing over them. Soft got out a yelp as she fell to the ground and Applejack looked little better. Spike returned fire with electricity. He couldn't hope to reach the gnoll spellcaster, but several of the fighters fell before his fury.

"Yeaaaaaahhh!" came a shout. Descending from the sky came Rainbow Dash, landing on the gnoll that was hurling fireballs, crushing him with her full weight. She began pummeling him into the ground in a savage series of hoof punches and stomps. The larger gnoll with the mohawk advanced on her, battleaxe raised high. She abandoned her quarry to meet the leader, trading blows with the clearly experienced fighter.

As the wizard gnoll began to rise to his feet, Twilight let out a deceptively simply spell. Motes of power burst from her in all directions before five bolts of force homed in on the gnoll. He barely had time to throw up his hands before he was pummeled right back to the ground and didn't stand up again.

Lex sat back, watching for where he could make a further contribution. The astral ponies that he'd summoned were helping to turn the tide, but he knew they wouldn't last very long - he'd traded power in favor of summoning greater numbers, which meant that his constructs would rapidly fall under any kind of dedicated assault. Even if they didn't, the spell that had created them would last for a minute at most anyway.

Instead, he focused his gaze on the axe-wielding gnoll that was lashing out at Rainbow Dash. Lex's eyes glowed again as he focused Sombra's power on the creature, and a moment later it cried out as black crystals appeared over its face, obscuring his vision. Lex smirked, but his satisfaction was short-lived as the thing scratched them away, shaking off the blindness he'd inflicted on it.

Rainbow was confused, but only briefly, at her opponent's troubles. She lunged past him, driving a hoof into the back of his head and started to laugh at his plight, "What's the matter? Got a little something in your eye?"

Sonata turned around from where she fled, having avoided the second fireball in her courageous fleeing. She looked around for the most dangerous gnoll in sight. The ones in front of Applejack, Spike, and those odd ponies were being whittled away quickly, which left the mohawk gnoll. "Stop!" She ordered as she charged at the leader.

Blind and suddenly frozen, the leader could do little as Rainbow pushed him over and beat him with little remorse. By the time the rest of the party could advance to her, the leader was a mess of blunt trauma and broken bones.

Sonata pointed at the fallen Soft, "Do your healing thing, Lex!"

The battle was over, won by a narrow margin. Applejack slumped to the grass, breathing heavily, "Let's not do that again."

Author's Note

The party meets stiff resistance for a refreshing change of pace. Who knew bad guys could hurl arcane pain too?

I might have lost track of a few letters in the intense brawl, be wary of typos.

120 - Penetrate the Darkness

The group withdrew from the cave entrance. Once safely behind cover of trees, they tended to their wounds. Soft allowed her power to radiate across the group, healing her own injuries while soothing that of others. Even the flash burns faded from her with effort.

Applejack gave a soft sigh of relief, "Boy howdy, that kind of healin' magic's something amazing."

Soft Mane seemed dissatisfied, "But I'm not good enough to get rid of it all." It was true, while Soft Mane's lesser hurts were eradicated under the pink glow, Spike and Applejack still sported bruises and aches to remember the battle by. She approached Spike first, "I could try to go for the rest, but that's it."

Spike hopped back, "I'm OK! Save it for an emergency. Those stupid gnolls had a hard time getting through these awesome scales anyway."

Applejack wasn't as selfless, "Wouldn't mind another hit or two if'n you got it." A touch from Soft made her relax, "That's fine... just fine. So what's the plan?"

Twilight snorted softly, "Our plan was ruined by reinforcements, but good job, everypony. We pulled through it, together."

Applejack suddenly brightened, "Hey, Twi? Don't suppose that fire slingin' one uses the same kinda book we do?"

Twilight smiled, "Excellent thought! Spike, go check them, quickly." She touched Spike with a hoof, making him vanish from sight. "Better safe than sorry."

"Roger!" said Spike before he left quietly to loot.

Rainbow shook herself out, "Do I get a turn to loot? That's the best part."

Twilight snorted softly, "Keep it serious, Dash. Spike's a bit faster, and he has fingers, and those scales of his means if he is spotted he'll probably get away easier." At Rainbow's expression of anger and disappointment, Twilight gently smiled, "You were great, Rainbow. You came out of nowhere, bam!"

Rainbow's mood flipped around, "Oh yeah! I came down on that guy like an angry sack of bricks. Who did he think he was, roasting my friends like that? Roasting me like that the first time."

Sonata did not seem as pleased with her performance, "Sorry..."

Soft raised a brow, "Sorry for what?"

Sonata cringed a little, "I ran away, when you guys totally needed me the most."

Rainbow waved a wing at Sonata, "What are you talking about? You turned that big guy into a statue. He was throwing off that, whatever it was, the crystal thing."

Twilight frowned, "Speaking of crystal things..." She looked to Lex, "You have some explaining to do."

Lex's features hardened slightly as he looked back at Twilight. "Do I? In what regard?"

Twilight nodded, "You were using pretty strange magic I never saw before, and I've seen those crystals only one other place." She raised a hoof, "That goes along with that horn. Now don't get me wrong, you did good, along with everypony else, but I want to know who I'm fighting with."

Lex opened his mouth to give a scathing reply, when he suddenly had a flash of insight.

He had thought that his experiment with telling Twilight she was pretty earlier had been a failure. Even considering that the varied environment meant that it hadn't been a perfect recreation of the circumstances as when he'd said that to Sonata - a common-enough situation since he'd been thrown into Everglow, where he'd been too itinerant to form a proper laboratory - he'd hoped that her reply would have something in common with the sea pony's, something that he could use as a point of reference. He'd thought that there'd been none, but now realized that his initial conclusion had been hasty.

Twilight had said "I hardly know you," when she'd replied. By contrast, he'd already told Sonata some of his personal history before their train had crashed. Ergo, a more positive reaction from the subject was predicated on the subject having greater biographical data available to them.

It was a shaky conclusion, to be sure, but it was far and away better than nothing at all. After all, now he had an idea of what to do next. In fact, she'd even suggested a venue for how things should proceed.

All of this went through his mind in an instant, his scowl suddenly turning into a thin, satisfied smile. "You're the one who said we should focus on the task at hoof. Once we've gotten those prisoners to safety, we can go on a date. I'll tell you more about myself then."

Twilight went red and sputtered, "I... wasn't asking for a date!" She cleared her throat softly, "But you're right, we should stay focused. Let's give Spike a chance to get back, then we'll decide on the next step."

Rainbow snorted in a poorly restrained laugh, "Dude, you're so smooth it kind of hurts."

Sonata stepped in, "Hey, just because he's a little awkward doesn't mean you get to make fun of him!" Perhaps seeing a bit of her own plight in Lex, she moved to stand defensively in front of him, "He's trying his best, like, give him a break."

Applejack shook her head, "Easy there girl, we're not trying to be harsh on him."

Lex's brow furrowed at the exchange, clearly confused by what was going on, before he decided that it didn't matter. Nothing had outright contradicted his initial conclusions, so this was still a step forward. That didn't explain Sonata's odd characterization of him, though; he wasn't awkward, he was the only one acting in a way that made sense!

Mentally shrugging it off as more of her unpredictability, he instead turned his attention to the task ahead. Now that he'd gotten results to his satisfaction, it was time to put this experiment aside until he could move on to the next phase.

Spike returned, announcing his presence with a 'hey'. Things began to drop on the ground. A sizable pile of gems and a separate pile of necklaces. Twilight raised a brow, "Where did you find the necklaces?"

Spike spoke from nowhere, "The mohawk one was wearing them, all of them. Here." A book appeared and settled in front of Twilight.

Twilight grinned and opened it quickly, scanning it, "Ooo! His fireball spell is in here..."

Applejack perked an ear, "Is that something ah can learn? That'd teach those timberwolves somethin'."

Twilight nodded, "You'll have to keep practicing before you get to spells that complicated, but yes." She closed the book and tucked it away.

Rainbow snorted, "If you have so much magic now, AJ, why didn't you blast anything?"

Applejack tilted her head, "Ahm pretty sure that's why I'm still here. Ah did a protective spell before we charged in and ah saw several shots that would have hit bounce off of it. It saved mah life..."

"You're not the only one with an interest in new magic," interjected Lex, his usual frown back on his face. "I think I've earned the right to see what's in there."

Spike suddenly appeared as Twilight's horn glimmered. He shrugged softly, "I don't think anypony was asking you to wait outside. It's pretty quiet in there. I didn't hear more gnolls coming."

Twilight rolled her eyes, "I think he means the book. We all want to read it, but there's no time for research now. Gather up everything and let's get moving. If we've taken out their defenses, maybe we can quickly scoop up some of those slaves before they recover."

Sonata wrinkled her nose, "I don't get it. What's so special about that book? I didn't have to read any books to learn my magic."

"Your magic is different," explained Lex, half-interestedly glancing through the pile of gemstones and picking up a few. "It comes to you naturally, without any study or effort on your part. Twilight and her student," he canted his head towards Applejack, unable to immediately recall her name, "need to study whatever scraps of magic they can cobble together from others. I can also acquire new magic that way, though I prefer to simply invent it myself."

Heedless of the others, Lex started moving towards the cave network. "Let's hurry."

The remaining treasure was scooped up quickly, piled into Spike's and Applejack's bags. Twilight frowned a bit at Lex, "Hey, I've made up a spell before!" Once...

The group was moving though, returning to the mouth of the cave and peering into its torch-lit depths. Spike led the way, moving at a brisk pace. Rainbow asked quietly, "Should we be trying to sneak, or should we just tell everypony to start running?"

Twilight shook her head, "No reason to shout yet, let's free who we can without making a scene."

It didn't take long to find the first two, the small ponies. They were still hammering at the rocks, looking tired but not pausing. They noticed the approach of the group, glancing at them, but continuing their work.

Applejack frowned, advancing quickly and bringing down her hooves on one manacle, then the other, crushing them to scrap. "Yer free now."

They still hammered. Rainbow trotted up and poked one in the side, "You can go now."

The small pony shied away from the poke, "We don't want to be punished. Please leave us alone."

"We are here to rescue you," Lex's eyes glowed as he mentally snatched the picks away. "Your captors have been dispatched, and we are taking you back to civilization." His tone left no room for argument.

The pair looked quite confused, but didn't try to shy away again. Soft approached, "It's going to be alright." With some gentle encouragement, they got the two moving, and the two followed after the group as they roamed the tunnels. The human and orc were more responsive.

"Who are you?" asked the orc, "Have you come to trade with the gnolls?"

Spike advanced, "Nah. We're here to set you free."

The human smiled, "You're a crazy looking bunch, but you have my thanks."

Spike soon had their chains broken, but they held onto their picks. The orc gave it a testing swing, "If I see another gnoll on the way out, I will test its metal in their hide."

And so on it went, until the group had about a dozen slaves of various races following them. Some fled immediately, like the smaller gnolls, but many were in no rush to leave their saviors.

After ascertaining that these were all of the captives, the ones still alive, at least, Lex turned his attention to Twilight again. "Can you cast another spell to summon those chariots? We should leave as soon as possible, just to be safe."

Twilight gave it her best, straining her magic before she grunted, "No, and with this many po--people, we would need several chariots anyway. Let's just leave quickly."

Applejack nodded her head, "No arguments here. Don't like caves none."

Rainbow spread her wings as far as she could in the limited hallway, "No room to fly."

Consensus reached, they made quick time for the surface.

Author's Note

Mission accomplished! Mostly... maybe?

The typos are never finished with their mission.

121 - An Excellent Effort

As the group advanced towards the surface, a pony stepped into view. He was slender of limb and pale of fur and mane. His features seemed somehow unfinished, smoothed over. "You have done well, and performed as the mistress has demanded."

Twilight and Rainbow quickly adopted fighting stances as Twilight raised a brow, "Mistress?"

He nodded softly, "Oh, yes. You are now great and amazing heroes. You have saved the pathetic Lashtada's people. Look at them." He raised a hoof to point at the two smallest ponies. "But you are late. So late. Even visitors from another world must know they alone will never restore Lashtada's children."

Soft huffed, stomping a hoof and clenching a fist at the stallion, "Why can't they, if that's what they want?"

He laughed, a short sound. "Two mares won't do that, and their souls are broken. No, you were not called here for any trium--"

The orc captive stepped forward, "Shut your mouth and get out of our way! We are leaving." He hefted up his pick axe, "Or are you another boulder in our way?"

Rainbow advanced to his side, "I like the cut of this guy. You heard him, buzz off!"

The smooth-featured stallion stepped out of the way, allowing the group to proceed. "You are witnesses to Her victory, nothing more."

Lex kept his eyes firmly on the newcomer as the group warily moved past him. "It's clear that you, or some associate of yours, were the one who told them about this place," he said, not even noticing that he still referred to the group as "them" rather than "us." "What was your purpose in doing so? For that matter, who are you and who is this 'Mistress' of yours?"

As he spoke, Lex silently called on his circlet again. It had already expended its ability to fuel a small number of spells for the day, but it could still let him see the ebb and flow of magic.

The unknown male chuckled softly, "Do you not know us? Our mistress only wishes that you chronicle the end of Lashtada's brood. It is a kindness on her part that they will spend their final days in freedom, though it is doubtful they will appreciate it." He perked an ear, "I must go." He faded from sight, though Lex could feel the magic that shrouded him. He fled off into the tunnels as new steps quickly approached the party.

A small squadron of six gem gnolls stepped into view with weapons at ready, but hesitated at the large gathering of ponies and freed slaves.

Twilight stomped a hoof as electricity gathered around her horn, "We're leaving, stand aside."

Sonata advanced alongside her, "Like, she's totally serious. She can blast you all with barely a thought, and that big guy," She gestured towards the orc, "looks like he wants to fight anyway. Buzz off, as Rainbow would say."

Turning his attention from the mysterious figure, Lex let Sombra's power make his eyes glow once again as he faced the more immediate threat. "Stand down or die. There is no third option." Hopefully they'd take the first choice, as he had very little power left that could be easily recovered.

Not liking the odds presented, the gnolls fled into the maze of tunnels, each taking a different direction and almost instantly lost to sight.

Spike raised a claw, "We should get going. They'll tell their friends about us, and I doubt the next group will be that small." The others seemed to agree and they hastened into a jog towards the surface. They could see the light ahead and jogging turned into a full run.

They emerged into the warm embrace of the sun to see gnolls around the bodies of their fallen. These gnolls shrank back at the sight of them. One of them frowned at the group, "Go away. We are tending to the dead. You've done enough harm."

Lex's lip curled at the implication, but didn't bother to reply. The need to withdraw was far more urgent. "If we hurry, we might be able to make it back to Yi Sheng by nightfall," he murmured softly. He hoped he was correct; orienteering had never been one of his strong points.

Twilight looked away from the gnolls, "If I had another chariot, maybe. Let's get away from these caves and find a safe place to camp."

As they began their hike away from the caves, the human moved aside Twilight, "You're the leader, right? Nice job with those gnolls."

Twilight perked an ear, then it began to sag, "I shouldn't be proud of murder."

The human shrugged, "It's a harsh world. Their deaths means we get to walk free instead of dying alone and miserable in those caves of theirs."

The orc nodded in agreement, "They have wronged, and faced quick justice for it. What fault can be found in that? You have my thanks."

Applejack interceded with a nervous smile, "Well thanks to both o' y'all. We should focus on th' walking part for now. Twilight has a lot on her mind, but she don't mean nothing by it." When they distanced themselves a little, Applejack moved in to nudge Twilight, "You alright, sugarcube?"

Twilight shook her head, "They were wrong, but they were still people. We killed them. They had families."

Rainbow landed on the other side of Twilight, "Pfft, so? Didn't you hear tall, gray, and spooky? They killed all the little ponies and you don't see them getting all teary about it."

Spike sided with Twilight, "Just because they're bad doesn't make it alright for us to be bad."

Soft wobbled a hand, "It's done. We shouldn't be happy we had to kill them, but we shouldn't beat ourselves up about it. We did good today. Besides, they were plenty ready to kill us."

Lex nodded. "It's tragic when violence is necessary, but they brought it on themselves. We were justified in being here because we were attempting to undertake an action that was to the benefit of others. By taking up arms against us, they declared themselves to be in the wrong, and thus the blame for what happened rests solely with them." He frowned as he regarded Twilight. How could such a smart pony not understand basic moral philosophy?

Sonata tilted her head at Lex, "That made enough sense." She walked alongside Lex without prompting or many words spoken, glancing in his direction once in a while. The group hiked until the sun began to sink dangerously low.

Applejack looked up at it, "Still kinda hard ta imagine it doing that without Celestia 'round, or Luna ta raise th' moon afterwards."

Twilight turned her gaze to the sky, "They have their own Sun Queen here, but she doesn't live with ponies. I don't know where she lives, to be honest."

Soft made an expensive gesture, "The gods live in their own realms. They can look on Everglow, but most can't enter it very often." When Twilight looked at her curiously, Soft blushed, "I've been studying. I'm not going to be an oracle that doesn't know anything! I wish we still had Lashtada's book though..."

Soft moved over to walk alongside one of the small ponies, "Do you know anything about Lashtada?"

The short legged pony tilted her head at Soft, "What?"

The other short pony shook her head, "We know how to mine. Are you going to take us to a new mine?"

Scowling, Lex moved to interpose himself between Soft Mane and the short-legged ponies. "What do you think you're doing?"

Soft looked quite surprised at Lex's sudden movement, "Asking them about their god?" she offered, "Mine too, as of not that long ago. What's wrong with that?"

"We just rescued them from an indeterminate period of slave labor and who knows what other cruelty they suffered," Lex's eyes narrowed as he regarded the pony satyr. "These ponies need help readjusting to civilized society. They need to know that they'll have a place to live and food to eat and a government that cares about them and looks after their best interests. They do not need to be proselytized at. Especially not about the Goddess of Debauchery or whatever she is."

Soft turned red, a red of anger, not shame, "You're just full of acid, aren't you? It's no wonder you don't have any friends."

Sonata slipped between Lex and Soft, "He has at least one. Calm down, both of you. I'm sure Soft was trying to be nice, and Lex is just looking out for the totally tiny ponies. We're on the same side."

"My side is the side that wants to do things to benefit ponies, not deities," spat Lex. Pointedly turning away from Soft, he directed his attention to the smaller ponies, who had shied away during the exchange of harsh words. "We're taking you to Yi Sheng. Once we get there, I'm sure that Queen Iliana's government will have provisions to help you transition into new, more fulfilling lives."

He paused for a moment, then added in a softer tone. "You don't have to suffer anymore."

The small ponies looked between the larger ones and the half pony, uncertain. "Is Yi Sheng the new mine?" one asked.

The human from earlier shook his head, "They were born in the mines, near as I've seen. They were there before me. There used to be a few more of them. Couldn't even say if they know what the world is like that's not a mine."

Spike called out to the others, "Here!" He had found a viable camp site and was already working to clear debris and set up for the evening. The rest arrived shortly after him. The orc and human had some camping experience they put to work, while the small ponies found a place to curl on each other and fell asleep instantly.

Lex, following his usual pattern, moved slightly apart from the rest and started setting up his own tent. He cast a dark look at Soft Mane before moving inside to settle down for the night.

Sonata flopped down beside Lex, watching him work as she spoke, "Stop looking at her that way. She barely even knows what she is." She rolled her eyes, "Besides, she isn't bothering the little ponies. We did good, right? Let's not end the day on a downer."

Applejack settled in beside Twi as the camp fire was started up, "Say, Twi, can we go over some more magic?"

Twilight perked up, "Of course!" She patted the ground in front of herself, and AJ shuffled over to it. The two quickly began to discuss magical techniques, an activity that brought a bright smile to Twilight's face.

Lex paused, a tent flap open as he considered Sonata's words. Today had been one of the most promising days he'd had since coming to Everglow. Not only had they saved two groups of ponies, as well as other races, from danger, but he had managed to achieve a breakthrough in deciphering the value systems of less logical ponies. Speaking of which...

"Sonata," he turned to face her. "When we get back to Yi Sheng, we should go on a date." Parallel lines of investigation would advance his research considerably faster.

Sonata flashed a bright smile, "Sure thing!" As soon as the flap closed, she bounced to her hooves and galloped over to Soft Mane, nudging her with a hoof, "He asked me out!"

Soft blinked, "Who?"

Sonata pointed at Lex's tent, "When we get back to town! He totally asked, and I said yes!" She looked excited, and yet nervous, "I wish Pinkie was here, I bet she'd have all kinds of advice."

Soft snorted, biting back an unkind statement as she looked at Sonata's innocently excited face. She forced a smile, "Just be yourself. Find something to wear that isn't a bathing suit too. Either you'll hit it off, or you won't."

Sonata wrapped her forelegs around Soft, squeezing her, "You're the best!"

Author's Note

The saga continues, as does the battle against typos. We've lost good men in this war, but it is not in vain!

122 - Return to Yi Sheng

As the sun rose over the forest they used for cover, the party began to rouse from their slumber. While the sleep had been mediocre at best for the Equestrians, it was practically luxury for those newly freed.

One of the shorter ponies ambled up to Twilight when she woke up, "Why didn't you wake me up? Will you punish me for sleeping in?"

Twilight blinked down at the squat pony before she cast a spell, dismissing the grime from her and revealing vibrant blue fur and a brand of destiny that showed a broken cage. Twilight tilted her head at the mark, "You are not being punished, today, or ever again, I hope. As a free pony, you get to sleep as long as you need, with some exceptions." She pointed at the pony's mark, "Ponies are born with their marks here, right?"

The short leg turned to look at her mark, then back at Twilight, "It's always been there. What does it mean?"

Twilight smiled gently, "It means you would be set free, and you are. Is your friend awake?"

She quickly trotted away in a gait that looked odd to Twilight, though she supposed it was natural for ponies made lower to the ground. She returned with her still-dirty friend, "She was still sleeping, don't be mad at her please."

Twilight banished the dirt on the second, showing off a ratty yellow fur. Twilight winced a little, with the dirt removed, she could see that the yellow short leg had been treated far worse, with scars to show for it along her body leaving vast swaths of bald spots. Her mark was that of a pick-axe, which struck Twilight as far less hopeful. "Are you in pain?" she asked the yellow pony.

The yellow pony shook her head quickly, denying the idea violently and cowering behind Blue.

Blue turned and nuzzled Yellow, "She's nice, talk to her."

Yellow looked at Blue with uncertainty a moment before turning back to Twilight, "A little..."

Twilight quickly found Soft, tending to some scrapes lingering from the day before. "Soft, when you have a moment?"

Soft quickly sprinted over, "What's up?"

Twilight pointed at Yellow, "Can you help her?"

Soft approached Yellow, "Let me take a look at you. Tell me if anything hurts when I touch it." She began a quick, careful, inspection. Yellow began to squirm as Soft reached for particular areas, but it was over soon. Soft nodded to Twilight, "I can make the pain go away, but some of these wounds are deeper and will take greater magic." She smiled, "Which I know."

Twilight returned the smile, "That's great, please, go ahead."

Soft glowed a bright pink as she let healing energy wash over the entire camp, washing away the hurts from everyone there before she began to see to the specific deep injuries of Yellow. Blue helped keep Yellow still with soft kind words and snuggling up beside Yellow.

When the spell was complete, Yellow sagged with relief. She still had bald spots, but the marks under them were no longer an angry red in many places.

Blue smiled at Twilight and Soft, "Thank you for helping mother."

Twilight recoiled, "She's your mother?"

Blue tilted her head, "Yes. She was hurt many times protecting me and working as hard as she..." Blue trailed off, and went stiff. "I mean, she's still strong, and she can mine good!"

Soft shook her head, "It's OK. We're not judging either of you on your mining. We're getting you to safety. I'm glad you and your mom are safe."

Twilight perked an ear, "Do either of you have a name? I've started calling you by your color in my head."

Blue looked at herself, "Blue works, and mother is Yellow. It's nice to have a name."

Twilight frowned a little, "What did they call you before?"

Blue shrugged a little, "Hey you, runt, everyone, pony..."

Soft shook her head, "Well that's awful, didn't your mom call you something?

Blue smiled timidly, "We didn't need names. She was my mom. I am her foal."

Soft sighed, "When do we break camp, Twilight?"

Twilight shook herself off, "Now is good. Is everypony ready?"

It was at that moment that Lex trotted over, having already finished breaking down his tent. He frowned as he spotted Soft Mane, but managed to keep his ire contained. Instead he turned his attention to the diminutive pair. "I wanted to speak to the two of you again. When we arrive at Yi Sheng, I'd like you to accompany me. I'm going to speak to whatever official is in charge of social services on your behalf."

Soft Mane frowned a little, "That wasn't a big town. Are you sure they even have that? Maybe we should bring them to Viljatown."

Sonata, who had followed Lex along, tilted her head, "Viljatown had, like, everything. Yi Sheng seems teeny tiny in comparison."

"Fine. Viljatown it is then," shrugged Lex. "So long as I can ascertain that we didn't rescue them only to abandon them to destitution. In fact, that works better. I've been trying to gain an audience with Queen Iliana for some time now. Once we're back there, I can try again."

Twilight looked around the camp site, "Everypony, form up! We're getting to Yi Sheng, today." Her horn glowed with power as she conjured two chariots with her renewed energy. "Applejack, you guide the other chariot."

Twilight hopped up onto one while Applejack took up position on the other. Soon everyone was seated on the magical vehicles and they left the forest behind in a blur. Rainbow snickered softly, "Had to use some other princesses?"

Twilight rolled her eyes, "Laugh it up." While her own chariot was drawn by Celestia and Luna look-a-likes, Applejack's chariot was pulled by a Cadance and Shining Armor simulacra.

Lex had moved to follow the two miniature ponies, who had in turn followed Soft Mane, while Sonata had followed Lex. The result was a slightly cramped and rather uncomfortable atmosphere as they'd flown. That was all the more true due to Lex continually interrupting Soft Mane whenever she'd tried to speak to the pair. Even when she wasn't, he kept an eye on her warily, glancing between her and the short-legged ponies as though he expected her to lunge at them at any moment.

"Twilight," asked Soft, "Would you be mad at me too long if I kicked this stuck-up stallion off the back end of the chariot?"

Twilight frowned, "No fighting. We'll be there soon." Knowing where to go was a great help, and the chariots drew within sight of the town in little time at all.

The orc rose up, hefting his pickaxe, "Time for me to go." He leaped clear of the back of the chariot, quickly lost to sight as he took off running.

The human shrugged, "He would have raised a lot of uncomfortable questions anyway. Nice enough, for an orc."

The carts rolled to a stop before the city and Twilight was quick to step off of hers, "Alright, those who feel confident in finding their own way, you're free to go."

Blue and Yellow started to amble towards the city, drawn to be with the other departing slaves.

Lex quickly circled around in front of them, cutting the pair off. "Wait. Do you two know where you're going? Do you have a plan for what to do now? Because if you don't, I strongly recommend you stay with me for the time being."

Applejack joined them, "He's right, little ones. We'll make sure y'all are taken care of."

Rainbow flew up into the sky, only to return quickly, "Looks like they got the trains going again. That was fast. Want to try it again?"

Twilight nodded, "That would be the fastest way, and we have the money easily." She began leading the way to the train station

Sonata frowned a little as she went, "Better not crash again. That was completely the worst."

Soft gave Sonata a light pat on the withers, "We'll be together."

Sonata perked, then looked to Lex, "Can we do the date in Viljatown? I don't think we're, like, staying here long." She considered only half a moment, "Besides, Viljatown has way more options!"

"I don't see why not," admitted Lex. It wasn't like the location mattered a great deal anyway, so long as it was the same for each mare; the less variance where he dated them, the easier it would be to compare the results. Still, it was best to check and make sure. "Twilight, you don't have a problem with Viljatown being where we go on our date either, do you?"

Twilight looked confused, "What? I still don't--"

Applejack moved between them, "Look here. Twilight's a bit new to the 'dating' thing, and ah reckon you two are barely introduced. Why not a group activity? Something relaxing with more than one mare present?"

Sonata briefly looked disappointed, but hid it swiftly, "We can go on a double date, sure. Lex and me and Twilight, if... you want."

Twilight quickly shook her head, "No no no! I wouldn't dream of interfering with your date. I'm going to be... busy researching spells, and teaching Applejack magic! You two just... go right along and have fun!" Twilight was not the best liar, though she was sincere in hoping the two enjoyed themselves.

"It's settled then. I'll go on a date with Sonata first, while Twilight teaches Applejack magic. Later, Twilight and I will go on our date." That was the best option by far. Each line of research should be conducted independently to avoid contaminating the results. Which made Applejack's idea of a multi-pony activity an odd one; why suggest something so counterproductive? Unless she was trying to interfere with his research somehow...

"You can't come," Lex quickly added, looking at Applejack. 'Group activity' indeed.

Twilight raised a hoof to her face before soldiering on to the train, unable or unwilling to sort out this dating affair. Surely Luminace's temple/library had a book about dating she could consult.

Applejack didn't reply to Lex's curt cut-off, instead moving along with Twilight, "Are ya gonna do it? He's kind of..."

Twilight shrugged, "Consider it an educational experiment."

Spike approached from the other side, "Should I get some paper ready for a checklist?"

Twilight brightened, "You know me so well, Spike."

They quickly paid for their tickets, buying out an entire car for themselves before boarding the train. Hopefully they would be in Viljatown without further interruptions, without harrowing adventure to get in the way of some relaxation.

On the other side of the train car, Lex was having similar thoughts to Twilight. Now that he'd secured a date with both mares, he'd need to figure out what to do while actually on them. The idea brought a small smile to his lips, as research was one of the all-too-few joys in his life.

Author's Note

Back to civilization! Shall we try the train again? What could go wrong?

Typos, that's what could go wrong.

123 - Returning Home

The train was comfortable and the ride smooth. Once it was made known that they were on the ill-fated crashed train, their tickets were upgraded without fee to include meals and drinks, something that Rainbow and Applejack were busy taking advantage of, though under much more cheerful conditions than the last time.

Spike and Soft were seated close together, watching the world go sailing past and holding hands with a quiet contentment.

Twilight was seated with the two small ponies, Blue and Yellow, trying to explain life outside of a mine. "See how it's very bright outside?"

Yellow looked out the window, then nodded at Twilight, "They must use a very big torch."

Twilight nodded hesitantly, "Well, yes, the biggest torch there is. It's called the Sun, and it's been there since before there were any ponies to enjoy it. You couldn't see it because all the rocks were over your head."

Blue clopped her little hooves excitedly before she rushed up to a window and craned her neck around to have a look around. She squeaked and fell off the plush couch, "Found it!"

Twilight gave a patient smile, "You shouldn't look directly at the sun. It's brighter than any other torch, and you can get hurt. Up here, when the sun is above, it is 'Day', and when it goes down, it is 'Night'. Most ponies sleep at night, since it's harder to see anyway."

Yellow shook her head, "How did you find time to learn all of this? Your owners must be very lenient."

Twilight blinked, "Nopony owns me, or you."

Yellow tilted her head, "If no one owns anyone else up here, how do you get things done?"

Blue ambled back over and curled up beside Yellow, looking pleased.

Twilight nodded her head, "Instead of whips and curses, if any pony wants another pony to do something, they offer fair compensation." She pulled out a few coins with her magic. "Usually with coins like these. A pony can then, after earning these coins, use them to buy food or furniture, or even toys," She looked at Yellow as she said the last, and Yellow perked up predictably, though Blue also had a reaction.

Yellow shook her head with clear doubt, "How do I earn them? I don't want Blue to be hungry. I can mine really good."

Twilight gave a reassuring smile, "You're doing fine. What you will do, later, is find a job. You work for somepony, possibly yourself, doing what you're good at. You could mine even, but you should only do that if you actually enjoy it."

Yellow nodded quickly, "I'm very good at it. I don't know what I'd do if I wasn't mining."

Blue chimed in, "She's the best!"

Across the car, Lex settled down across from Sonata. From what little he could hear, Twilight was doing an adequate job helping the short-legged ponies adjust to their new lives, so there was no need for him to intervene. Instead, he turned his attention back to the sea pony seated opposite him, who was currently directing a smile his way. "What?" he prompted.

Sonata shook her head, "Just looking forward to having some fun. Do you want to go out to eat, or watch a show, maybe both?" A faint pause, "Why did you ask Twilight out too? I mean, I guess we're not a 'thing' officially, but it's kind of weird to do two girls so close together." She tilted her head a little, "You're so odd, but that's OK." She smiled at Lex, her expression returning to general warmth.

Lex blinked, utterly buried under the sudden outpouring of questions and information. He had barely started trying to sort through them when her last statement completely threw him for a loop.

The entire purpose of this exercise was to figure out the value systems of other ponies, so that he could then present his arguments about why he knew what was best for them - at least on a macro level - in a manner that they'd accept. From what little he'd previously determined, that seemed to largely be dependent on what they thought of him personally, something that he found maddening for how illogical it was. The virtue of an idea had nothing to do with its genesis, after all.

That he seemed to repel the other ponies around him didn't help. Hence the current line of research; to try and figure out the algorithm for making others like him. Except that with Sonata, he already seemed to have succeeded. Which, if he was interpreting her statements correctly, meant...that she...

"Sonata," he spoke up after regarding her quietly for several moments, "do you..." he paused, unable to make the words 'like me?' come out. Feeling suddenly uncomfortable, he quickly changed the question mid-way through "want something to eat?" He stood up, a little too quickly. "I'm going to go get some food, so I thought that it would be prudent to ask...since otherwise you'd have to make the trip needlessly, so I'm...just asking..." he trailed off lamely.

Sonata bobbed her head, "Yes, like, duh, that's why I'm looking forward to our date." She rose to her hooves, "We can go together." She leaned forward suddenly, aiming to steal a kiss shamelessly from the awkward stallion's cheek, "Relax. I don't bite unless you ask really nice."

Across the way, Soft whispered to Spike, "Don't look, but they're going off together I think. That's so sweet. Maybe a girlfriend will mellow him out a bit and he'll stop being a super jerk."

Spike raised a brow, barely restraining his eyes from wandering, "Why do you figure Sonata's into him? He's not really... her type?"

Soft shrugged softly, "Maybe she's eager to prove her worth to someone 'serious', like her former sisters?"

Spike blinked, "That makes an almost eerie amount of sense. Where'd you learn that from?"

Contrary to Sonata's telling him to relax, Lex suddenly found himself completely uncertain how to act around her. If he was right and she did regard him warmly - and that ki-...gesture seemed to indicate that she did, then he had absolutely no idea what he'd done to make her feel that way.

Desperately, he tried to take that line of thought and extend it to a logical conclusion. It was established that Sonata liked him. It was unconfirmed what set of variables had led her to that disposition. Ergo...almost anything could be a factor that, if altered, could subsequently change her disposition. As such, the prudent course of action to take was to minimize as many of those factors as possible; and since prior research indicated that direct interaction was the single largest, and least-understood, variable...

Then the proper course of action was to avoid her as much as possible, at least prior to the controlled circumstances of their date.

Having settled on what to do, Lex suddenly came to a complete halt halfway down the car. "Can you excuse me for a moment? I have to-, I forgot to do...something." Without waiting for an answer, he turned and almost ran in the other direction.

Sonata extended a hoof to the empty air, then frowned a little. She sat back down on her haunches with a little huff, wondering if she'd said something stupid again.

In the dining car, Applejack was demolishing a plate of hashed potatoes and apple fritters. Across from her, Rainbow was enjoying some sprouts. They both had a half-filled mug of amber drink in front of them. "Ya did real good, partner," said Applejack, "Ah thought mah goose was cooked, literal like."

Rainbow waved a hoof, "What are friends for? You shoulda seen his face when I came down on him." She slapped the table with a hoof, "Bam! No fancy magic was saving him from my hooves of fury. The big guy was a lot tougher, but Sonata did her creepy mind magic and he froze up. I almost felt bad pummeling him into the dirt."

Applejack shrugged, "Don't. Diamond Dogs, Gem Gnolls, not much different s'far as ah can see. They're both royal pains, and anyone that thinks owning another pony's an alright thing tah do deserves what they get."

Rainbow nodded in idle agreement, taking a soft drink from her mug, "So how's magic working out for you? Is it half as egghead as it looks?"

Applejack rose both her brows, "If Egghead was an actual thing, then yes, this stuff's buried in it. Ahm getting the hang of it though. It's not easy, or simple. At least Twilight's a patient teacher."

"Patient?!" exclaimed Rainbow, "You should have seen the drills she had me doing that one time I asked her for study help."

Appejack raised a hoof, "Now now, sugarcube. Don't forget she figured out how to teach you in the end. She really takes a shine to sharing knowledge, and she's a good friend."

Rainbow smirked, "A good egghead." Applejack frowned at her and Rainbow made a placating gesture, "I'm kidding. She's a good friend. I still don't need any fancy magic though. I'm too awesome as it is."

Applejack raised her mug and held it towards Dash, "To staying awesome."

"I'll drink to that!" replied Dash before their mugs were brought together and tinked. They drained them to the bottom before continuing their meal.

Sonata entered the dining car, alone. She moved up to the bar and looked to the dwarf standing behind it, "Like, hi there. Can I get two lunches?"

The dwarf shrugged, "Depends what you want. Here's the menu." He slid the parchment towards her.

Sonata accepted the menu, looking it over a moment before she spotted AJ and RD, "Hey girls! What do you think Lex likes to eat?"

Rainbow shrugged softly, "He didn't strike me as a picky eater."

Applejack joined the motion, "Don't have a clue, sugarcube. Pick something safe."

Safe... "I'll take two orders of grilled hay patties, like, with a side of sprouts and two glasses of iced tea in a carrying case. I'm bringing it back to a friend," ordered Sonata with a hopeful smile.

The dwarf seemed to have little care for Sonata's feelings at the moment, just nodding, "Right on it." Sonata was pleased when he pulled out a light saddlebag like device to put the food on. After what felt like forever, the food was complete, and Sonata moved back towards their car, hoping Lex would be happy to have the food brought to him.

A few minutes later, Lex entered the car from the opposite end, looking around warily before he moved to the bar. Sitting apart from Applejack and Rainbow Dash, he sighed as he flagged down the server. "Just get me whatever's cheapest," he muttered. Avoiding Sonata between now and their date was going to be tricky...

AJ noticed Lex settling and tilted her head with some confusion, "Hey, Lex, d'ya know Sonata was jus' here getting some vittles for ya? She went that way." Applejack pointed towards the back of the train.

"I'm aware, that's why I'm here," he nodded. A thought occurred to him then, and he added, "If you see her again, don't inform her of my location."

Applejack and Rainbow shared a perplexed look.

Author's Note

Blue and Yellow learn of the sun, while Lex struggles with basic pony feelings.

Meanwhile, the typos learn nothing but spite.

124 - Intervention

Rainbow threw her head in indication of Lex, "You thinking what I'm thinking?"

Applejack raised a brow, "Intervention?"

Rainbow bobbed her head, "I mean, the guy wants to be alone, whatever, but he doesn't have the right to string along a mare in the process. Even I could see how hard Sonata's trying."

Applejack nodded, "Don't know what she sees in him, but she deserves a chance." She pushed to her hooves and trotted over towards Lex, Rainbow hovering just beside. "Hey, got a moment?"

Lex looked up, surprised by the unexpected attention. His eyes darted over the pair suspiciously before he hesitantly replied, "I suppose I do. What do you want?"

Rainbow approached suddenly, getting past Applejack, "Where do you get off treating Sonata like that? Can't you see she likes you for some reason?"

Applejack put a hoof on Rainbow's back, "Easy there girl, but she's right. You're hurting her feelings avoiding her like this. If ya don't like her, just say so."

Lex blinked, his features showing his puzzlement quite clearly, "What are you babbling about? I'm avoiding her because I want to preserve her current disposition towards me."

He turned Applejack's words over in his mind for a moment, "You're suggesting that a lack of direct interaction will change her attitude towards me. That doesn't make sense. With no new input, shouldn't her current regard for me remain in its current default? What's the impetus that's causing her to change her mind?"

Rainbow looked perplexed at the words being used, but Applejack was ready to reply, "Be that as it may, she's trying really hard to be nice to you. She wants ta be your friend, and friends don't avoid friends." She sat down on her haunches, "Ahm saying this for both of your sakes, but if you want to be her friend, ya best off letting her approach you, and if ya don't, just say so."

Rainbow bobbed her head, "She's going to be super ticked, wandering back and forth with that food and drink, looking for you back there." She crossed her arms, "That's not how a gentlecolt treats a mare."

"Why?!" Lex roared, his frustration suddenly boiling over, "Why does it work like that?! What makes you so sure that you're right and I'm wrong?! You throw around these rules like they're the most obvious things in the world - 'friends don't avoid friends,' 'if you want to be friends then let her approach you,' 'that's not how a gentlecolt treats a mare' - but none of you can ever explain what data or principles or guidelines you've used to formulate them in the first place! It's all just intuited!"

He was yelling now, drawing looks from the other passengers in the car, but he didn't seem to notice as he climbed to his hooves, "Well it's not intuitive! It's not obvious! I don't understand the rules that you so blithely throw at me and I'm sick of being blamed for that! I know that she likes me! I like her too, and I want to nurture that and I'm trying the best that I know how! But it always goes wrong and everypony always blames me without ever telling me why!"

Lex cut himself off, breathing heavily as he lowered his gaze, fighting to rein in his emotions. It was always like this, always the same. No matter how hard he tried or what techniques he applied, it always ended up this way...with other ponies talking down to him about how he was wrong, how he wasn't wanted. About how he was a failure.

Raising his gaze back to the stunned pair, Lex's hardened his features into a mask of hurt and spite, but despite it his eyes shimmered. "Well I will not be blamed. Not by you, not by Sonata, not by anypony!" Without waiting for a response, he turned and hurried away, wanting desperately to be alone.

Applejack circled around swiftly, "Woah nelly, nopony's blaming you just yet. If you wanted some help, ya just had to ask. Yer just as bad as Twilight in some ways," she said with a good-humored exasperation. "Serious question, do you like her or not?"

Rainbow was less understanding, rolling her eyes, "Sonata's not exactly a complicated pony. She likes you, she wants to hang around you. When you let her, she's happy, and when you ditch her, she gets sad." She flew up beside Applejack, throwing a leg over her withers, "Like me and AJ, but with less kissing involved. I'd be bummed if she started avoiding me."

"That's not good enough!" hissed Lex. After releasing that much bile, it could not be so easily contained again. "If I don't know why she likes me, then I can't make sure not to change whatever factors led her to that conclusion! Otherwise it's just a matter of time until I do something to screw it up!"

Lex could feel himself starting to panic. He was too exposed here. This was becoming too raw, too emotionally-charged to deal with. He had to get away, get someplace alone where he could calm down. In desperation, he chanted a spell, visualizing the glimpse of the baggage car he'd glanced at when he'd boarded the train. He wouldn't be able to regain the use of this spell for some time, but at the moment that didn't matter. He had to get out of there. A fraction of an instant later, a momentary portal swallowed him up, leaving the pegasus and earth pony staring at where Lex had been an instant before.

Applejack and Rainbow peered at the now empty spot. Rainbow snorted, "Ten bits says he messes it up."

Applejack shook her head, "Nothing doing. Ahm going to go talk ta Sonata. That boy's clueless, but he sounds sincere."

They separated there, with Applejack trotting towards the back of the train to find Sonata. She wasn't hard to locate, seated on a bed and looking mopey. Applejack strode up to her with a cautious smile, "Hey there."

Sonata looked up at Applejack, cracking a brief smile and a twitch of her tail, "Hey AJ... Am I ugly?"

Applejack blinked in surprise, "Uh, no, Not that ah figure. Ah meant to talk to ya about that." She hopped up beside Sonata and settled down, "Ya know that boy's a mite bit clueless when it comes to mares, right?"

Sonata tilted her head, "Huh? I'm the one saying things that makes him angry all the time. This is totally the worst."

Applejack shook her head, "He's not angry. He's like a little colt that pulls the mane of a filly he likes to show he likes her, even when it really annoys her."

Sonata raised a brow with confusion, "He isn't pulling my hair." She flushed, "Did he want to?"

Applejack snorted as she shook her head, "No No! Ah mean... Ah think he likes you back, but he doesn't know why you like him. He's plum terrified he'll do something wrong and you'll hate him."

Sonata threw up her forehooves, "Me too!"

Applejack gave a gentle smile, "Ah figured. So, next time ah see him, what should ah tell him?"

Sonata tilted her head, "I want to see him?"

Applejack shook her head again, "Nuh uh. Why do you like him?"

Sonata frowned with thought, "He's smart, and he can take charge. I don't like when he yells at me, but he's kind of cool otherwise. More being cool and smart, less yelling."

Applejack nodded, "Good. Ah'll tell him that if ah see him. Give him some space for now. He's not angry at ya or nuthin'."

"He isn't?" asked Sonata hopefully.

Applejack pointed at Sonata's still warm food, "Gonna eat that?"

They ended up sharing the two meals, and Sonata looked far better for the visit.

Twilight sat in front of Spike, reciting a letter that he faithfully scribbled out.

Dear Princess Celestia,

We have rescued several ponies, and some non-ponies, from slavery. Like Sombra, these 'gem gnolls' had no reservations about forcing other sentients into servitude. During the effort, we were forced to kill several of their number, and I feel bad about that. Most fights in Equestria end up with unconscious outlaws, not dead ones. How can they learn lessons if they are dead? It is far beyond our means to consider trying to bring them back, which makes me feel worse. On what level do I deserve a second life, possibly a third if we count my ascension, where they get one, that I took away?

Of the recovered slaves, two are of a people entirely destroyed. Their culture and way of life were ground to dust in the wheels of slavery. Both were born into it, and one is the daughter of the other. They're adorably short ponies, but they're also tragic. The younger is rebounding faster, seeming eager to see what the world at large holds for her, while the older is desperate to find new work, to ensure the safety and wellbeing of her daughter. It is not a direct compensation, but I will not feel good until we at least see these two to a secure and happy place. It's the least I can do, considering.

Confused, but Resolved,
Princess Twilight Sparkle

Spike rolled up the letter and sent it on its way in a puff of smoke. "Does it really have you torn up that bad?"

Twilight gave a soft nod, and Spike moved in to hug her. She smiled, returning the embrace with Spike. "You give better hugs now that you're bigger."

Spike snorted at that, "You did the right thing, I think. We'll make sure Blue and Yellow are treated right. Where are they anyway?"

Twilight wobbled a hoof, "Soft saw a chance to chat with them with Lex not hovering over them."

Soft was playing a game with Blue. It was a simple card game, but it amused the little filly greatly.

"Go graze!" announced Blue with a grin.

Soft tsked and reached for another card, "You catch on fast."

Yellow sitting nearby, nodded softly, "She is a bright girl. She'll make her mother so very proud." She looked relaxed, with her eyes casually on the game, watching the two play with a passive interest.

Blue looked over her cards, "Do you have... Two of Sun?"

Soft surrendered the card as Blue giggled, placing the match down between them.

"Thanks for playing with me," said Blue as she smiled up at Soft, tail swaying eagerly, "They didn't let us play games in the mines at all." She glanced off, then back, "We had to be sneaky."

Soft raised a brow as she continued the game, "How did you do that?"

Blue tapped her chin, "We had ways. Sometimes we would bet what metal we'd find next, or who'd find it."

Soft tilted her head, "Bet? What'd you have to bet with?"

Blue shrugged her shoulders, "Rations mostly..."

Yellow sighed gently, "That girl cost me plenty of rations."

Soft looked surprised, "You bet your mother's rations?!"

Blue blinked, "No! Never!"

Yellow smiled gently, "When she would curl beside me, her little belly rumbling, what could I do? I would not let her go hungry."

Author's Note

A chapter all about talking and feelings and stuff? Yuck.

Maybe the typos won't like it either.

126 - In the Gentle Hooves of a God

Twilight led the group purposefully through the city, heading directly to her favorite library in the world. Not that she'd been to many libraries in Everglow, but Luminace's library that doubled as a temple worked quite well for her. It pleased her to see so many ponies working to keep the books in their proper place and tended to, and to know they cared about them at a religious level was a plus. She almost hated to bother them, but there was work to do, "Excuse me."

The zebra she had approached turned to face her, revealing a striped face where before Twilight had only seen robes. "How can I help you find knowledge?" The zebra noticed the crowd behind Twilight, "I see you need little assistance finding friends."

Twilight smiled, "Do you do that here? Help ponies find friends?" She suddenly frowned, "No, wait, I'm here for a specific reason." She pointed at the small Blue and Yellow, "These two poor things were raised as slaves. We've liberated them and we want them to be cared for. We were hoping you could help."

The zebra looked over the small ones, "I don't recognize their tribe. You will want to speak to the head librarian. Please, this way." She trotted off and led them all to a familiar room. The leader of the temple had not changed.

"Thank you," said the librarian, dismissing the zebra back to her duties. The librarian looked over Twilight and her friends, "We are drawn together again. It is by Luminace's will that you come here today."

Twilight perked an ear, "It is? Well, we thought you might be able to help us with a little problem."

Spike snickered softly at the unintended pun.

At the back of the group, Lex was sulking, not bothering to involve himself in the conversation. That his initial attempt to help the smaller ponies had failed so completely seemed to have taken the wind out of his sails.

The librarian nodded her head, "I presume you mean two little problems. What are your names?" She looked to them directly.

Blue answered quickly, "I'm Blue, and this is my mother, Yellow. What are all these things?" She pointed at a book.

The librarian's eyes went wide, "Luminace preserve! These poor souls..."

Twilight nodded, "And they were being forced to work in a dangerous mine for long hours. Can you help them?"

The librarian circled the desk and scooped up Blue, "That, little one, is a book, and I have just the one you might like." Walking on hind legs, the librarian held Blue in the crook of a foreleg and grabbed a book in her magic, "It's about a brave little filly's adventures. Would you like me to read it to you?"

Blue looked delighted at the notion. Yellow was less sure, looking to Twilight. Twilight nodded at Yellow, "They're very nice ponies here. She's perfectly safe." She looked back at the librarian, "Before you get too far into that book, what do you plan to do with them both?"

The librarian settled into a comfortable chair, allowing Blue to slide down into an available lap, "I will teach them. They lack even the basic tools for seeking knowledge, and are victims beside. Luminace would weep to know we turned them away. They will be armed with information, and emerge from these halls equipped and ready to live as proper ponies."

Twilight sagged with relief. Applejack nodded her head, "Right kindly bunch here, doing this for nothin'."

The librarian nodded, "We do what we can. It is not required, but a small donation as you leave helps. Every coin counts. Now then..." She flipped open the first page, "This is a story about a little filly. Her name was Fire Brand, and wouldn't you know? She had one, right there on her backside..."

Soft Mane smiled, "I think they're in good hooves. Just a shame more of Lashtada's people aren't around to help."

Rainbow tilted her head, "Where are they?"

Applejack shook her head, "Sugarcube, weren't you paying attention to the creepy fella in the cave? They're all... you know, gone. Those two are tha last ones."

Lex moved past the others, walking up to the head librarian. She paused in her reading, looking up at him curiously. In her lap, Blue shivered, cringing away from the perpetually-angry unicorn, and Yellow stepped closer, worried for her daughter.

His usual dour expression softened somewhat as Lex looked at the two short-legged ponies. It wasn't the just end that he wanted for them, but it was still a just end. Digging around in one of his saddlebags, he withdrew one of the larger gemstones that he'd taken from the gnolls. "For their care," he said simply, putting it on the desk.

The librarian's eyes widened, before a wide smile crossed her lips. "Luminace bless you for your generosity! Your selflessness...will..." she trailed off as Lex, uninterested in her platitudes, turned away from her and made to leave. "You are blessed, you know. You are surrounded by those who would be your friend, if you will open your heart to them." The librarian tucked the gem away for the moment, then resumed her storytelling for Blue, holding the book so Blue could see the words being read.

Spike hiked a thumb, "Well this is handled. We've done good. How about we get a nap on a bed that's not moving?"

Applejack nodded in agreement, "Ah'll double that motion."

"I have research to do," said Lex curtly, pointedly ignoring the librarian's parting words to him. It was all just rhetoric that had no concrete aspect to it anyway. 'Open your heart' was poetry, not practicality.

"Sonata," turning to face her, Lex was suddenly aware that the two of them hadn't addressed each other since what had happened on the train, "When I'm done here, we should go on our date." The memory of her kissing his cheek came back to him then, and he shifted his weight uncomfortably.

Sonata jumped in place in surprise at being addressed, but nodded quickly, "A dinner date? That sounds totally great! I know a nice place. Do you like fish? I've been totes craving fish since I got out of the human world." She glanced about nervously, then moved out of the room, leaving the librarian/priest to her reading, "If you don't, it's alright, we can go anywhere you want."

Lex's ears flipped back at the thought of eating another animal. He'd almost forgotten that Sonata hadn't always been a pony - he'd need to help her transition to a proper herbivorous lifestyle. "That's part of what I'm going to go research," he admitted. "I'm sure they must have books about proper dating techniques and practices. It shouldn't take long to learn."

Twilight perked up, "Oh, yes." She fished out a small gem and set it down, "I would like to do some research of my own." Lex was not the only pony that had to read how to have a perfect date! She trotted from the room with a chipper bounce, quickly homing in on the correct section with her intuitive librarian's sense, though once she was there, finding the specific book she desired was a bit trickier.

Sonata followed after Lex where he went, "Leave it to me. I could take you on a date." She smiled gently, "If you trust me a little."

Applejack sauntered past, trying, poorly, to look like she didn't mean to be there. She leaned in and whispered to Lex loudly, "Say yes. She wants ya ta say yes."

Lex blinked, his plans suddenly derailed. "I...alright," he felt suddenly unsure, but forced the feeling down. This didn't change anything, not really. The locale and activities didn't matter anyway, just so long as he could ascertain how she'd come to the opinion of him that she currently held.

Sonata brightened immediately, "Then you come right with me! What do you like to eat?" Her energy had changed quite abruptly, looking delighted. "This'll be the best night ever."

Spike slapped a claw over his face. Rainbow softly chuckled at the shared memory, but neither said anything. Regardless of their amusement, Sonata was trying to guide Lex away, to whisk him off to a night on the city.

Meanwhile, Twilight made a note, "Either party can be the host of a date, very interesting..."

Lex had never been subject to Sonata's full-force enthusiasm, and clearly wasn't ready for it. His protest that he usually only ate oats was lost in the rush of her unrestrained eagerness, and soon she'd swept him out of the church, drawing not-unkind looks from the other ponies there, clearly finding the sight of the 'happy couple' endearing.

Twilight turned to the others, "Breaking Dawn's 'Gentle Meetings', or Sudden Storm's 'Exciting Encounters'?"

Applejack pointed at the first of the two, "Ah wager that's more your speed. Now somepony mentioned something about a nap?"

Twilight made a soft shh noise as she plucked free the book and set it on a table, starting to read eagerly. Spike shook his head, "You should go get the room. I'll keep an eye on Twilight."

Soft moved to stand with Spike, "I'll stay too."

"You don't have to," assured Spike, "Watching Twi's kinda my job."

Soft nudged him with an elbow, "And having a girl means you get to have company while you do it." She made a dismissive gesture at Rainbow and Applejack, "Go on."

Rainbow made an exaggerated sweep of a hoof, "After you, madame."

Applejack snorted, almost laughing if not for the severe face of a librarian passing by. "Right, library. Let's go, Dash." They trotted off together, making quick way to the inn they had started at.

The sleepy mare for whom it was named was still there, rousing when they entered. "Oh, you're back." She smiled gently, "That's good. Your room isn't occupied, so you can have it back if you want." She yawned widely, "I'm about to make dinner, want some?"

Rainbow bobbed her head, "Sure thing. How've things been around here?"

Drowsy End shook her head, "Bad rumors going around. They say the Queen's fallen ill, but others say it's a foul rumor spread by dissidents. Most believe the Queen immortal." She rest her head on the countertop, looking ready to fall asleep again, "Soft Whisper is just more patient for some than others."

Most of the news went soaring over their heads. Applejack gave a soft nod, "Sure hope she gets better. Can we have the keys?"

Drowsy perked up, "Oh, here you are." She set three keys on the counter, then hopped down to her hooves, moving towards the kitchen to prepare dinner. "Do you like oatmeal? And apples?"

Applejack perked up, "Just said the magic word. Ah'll gladly take some of whatever you're serving."

The room was much as they had left it. It didn't appear anypony had slept in it since they had left. Rainbow quickly claimed the top bunk by dint of landing on it with wings spread wide, as if challenging Applejack to dare question her rulership of that domain. Applejack did dare, sending a pillow flying up at her. They made a bit of a mess, but a good time was had.

Author's Note

The shortlegs find sympathetic ponies to learn with, Lex and Sonata go off on a date that's certain to end perfectly, and Twilight's reading about how to do a date right, so she can get her checklist perfect.

Everything is in place for happy endings, except the typos.

127 - Date Time

Sonata almost buzzed with excitement. Striding alongside her was her target stallion, and he had allowed her to call the shots on the date. That was a first! No one else had ever let her be in charge of much of anything, so she was going to make this work. "Say, Lex? You want to know the why of a lot of stuff, right? Do you want me to say why? I mean, like why I pick one place over another and stuff like that?" A little education couldn't hurt too badly... right?

Lex looked at her, surprised...but for once, not unpleasantly so. Perhaps letting her be the architect of their date had been a far better idea than he had initially recognized! "That would be very much appreciated. Doing that will help me understand you better." And once he had a firmer grasp on Sonata's attitudes and beliefs, he'd have a baseline from which to compare others. Lex allowed himself a small smile as he looked at his companion. Perhaps his research was finally going to bear fruit!

Sonata pointed ahead towards the line of dining areas they approached, "The one there, second to the left. It's well lit, but not full. The people look like they're having fun, but it's not super loud. We want a good atmosphere, but it's a bad date if we can't hear each other and talk." She led the way forward with a smile, looking more confident, "I also see a kitty cat and some ponies, so I would bet they serve a little everything. Now, if we were together longer, we might have gone with the one all the way on the right. Less people, quieter, dimmer. Better for more intimacy. That's good for couples, not so good for first dates, right?"

Lex nodded his head, not finding fault with her reasoning, at least until the last part. At her evaluation of the second restaurant, he cocked his head, "Wait, I don't understand. Being on a date like this doesn't make us a couple?" He frowned as he considered that. He'd thought that dating was the requisite by which social bonding was achieved, but Sonata seemed to be implying that there was some sort of additional criteria.

Sonata tilted her head, "If you want to do it right, baby steps. Like, OK. So first we go to the nice public place, and we eat and talk. Having other people around makes it feel safer. You don't know me that well, yet, and I don't know you that well, yet. It's a good time to build common interests and stuff. Later, once we're past that, then we just want to talk about 'us', and that's more private. Relationships are not, like, yes or no. Right now, we're friends. We could become more than that. Totally more than that." She flashed a bright smile, "If it works out." She waved a hoof, "Besides, you have another date lined up, Cassanova. You can't have two girlfriends at the same time! So we're both friends that are, like girls, but not girlfriends." Complicated yet? "You're going to have to pick one of us if you want to get past friends to something else." She approached the building at last, "But don't sweat it. Tonight, we have fun, and maybe learn something."

"I see..." replied Lex as followed her to the restaurant she'd originally indicated, though that statement pushed the boundaries that he'd long ago set for himself regarding honesty. He was already struggling to keep up with the flood of poorly-organized data that she'd dumped on him while simultaneously trying to integrate it with what he already knew. Some of what she said made sense, but other parts of it weren't adding up.

She'd confirmed again that biographical data was a key component, and apparently so was 'common interests' - no problems there, since his interests were what was in the best interests of everypony - but how was that different from talking about 'us'? Moreover, he'd once met some ponies, shortly after arriving on Everglow, who were in a 'herd' family unit, which had multiple mares with one stallion, which flat-out contradicted her statement about the exclusive nature of girlfriends. But that wasn't the most pressing question...

"We're friends right now?" he asked her as a waiter showed them to a table. This was key. How had they attained their current status? Once he had that down, he should be able to replicate it at will, and if he could then things would be considerably easier in the future.

Sonata slid into her place, settling on her haunches as she looked around, "Like, of course. I mean, we started off as strangers, then we were acquai... tited? Friendly strangers. We knew of each other, but not much more. Then we hung out and figured out we can be in the same room for a while." She smiled a little, "And it's a little nice, right? We're friends now. We know each other a little more." She raised a hoof, "Raising levels through the friendship meter. You worry when I get hurt, and so do I, er, when you get hurt, and we support each other, cause friends do that." She flipped open the one page menu and glanced over it, then back at him, "I suggest picking something that isn't tricky to eat, because the point is talking, not eating. We could, like, totally eat on our own any time!" She tapped a hoof on her selection, "This looks good. Fried oat cakes. They're easy to pick up, easy to nibble on, and won't make a mess, so you can focus on the important stuff." Sonata was clearly getting into her role as teacher for the evening, though her eyes kept searching for hints that her partner was enjoying himself.

"Actually you're not usually this helpful," replied Lex, looking through the menu and trying to categorize the various choices based on her criteria of 'simple to eat.' "Most of the time I find what you have to say to be inane, if not irritating. It's encouraging to know that you can be useful when you put your mind to it." He spoke casually and without malice, as though it were obvious. "The oat cakes should be fine," he decided, turning his attention back to her.

Sonata frowned sharply, "Don't do that. Telling people they're annoying, even if you kinda mean it, isn't nice. You can ask, gently, that they avoid doing something that, you know, bothers you, but if they are who they are, and if asking doesn't work, then maybe you find another friend." She put her head on her hooves, elbows on the table, "It took me a long time to learn that. I hung out with two jerks forever. Yelling doesn't change a person." She rose back up and waved down a waiter, ordering the two servings of oat cakes, "Want something to drink? I, uh, suggest something light."

"Whatever you think is fine." Now it was Lex's turn to frown, and he waited while she ordered for them so that he wouldn't be interrupted with regards to the topic at hand. "I disagree with your characterization," he said after the waiter had left. "What I said about you was a statement of fact, and facts shouldn't be characterized with regards to how 'nice' they are or are not. It's far more important to be direct and unambiguous."

That had been one of the major problems that he'd identified with Equestria. Part of its millenium-long stagnation had to do with the fact that they'd elevated the personal above the pragmatic. That somepony might be upset was no reason to impede progress that was to that pony's ultimate benefit.

Sonata shrugged softly, "So?" She let the waitress depart before continuing, "It doesn't matter how true you think something is, no one likes being insulted. Do you like it when I call you a jerk?" She took a slow breath, "Besides, on a date, positive! We should share things we like, not things we dislike. It takes a, uh, soft touch to guide people where you want them." She twirled a hoof, "I admit I sometimes get frustrated too. Can you imagine? I could just tell a person what to do, and they'd do it! But would they learn anything? No. Still tempting sometimes..." Idle thoughts of commanding Lex to just be nice went through her mind, to be discarded as quickly. She wanted a real friend, not a toy.

"It's not the same," insisted Lex. "Using magic to force somepony to do what you want is immoral, to say nothing of illegal. But focusing on how a message is delivered, rather than what its contents are, is foolishness." He paused, trying to think of some way to make her understand why his methodology was better.

"For example," he continued, "just before we went out, I gave a gemstone to that priestess to help take care of those two ponies. That was a virtuous action on my part," he gestured to himself, "one that I performed without any nonsense social posturing." He then pointed at Sonata, "if you're suggesting that my failure to waste my breath on smalltalk and pleasantries negates the virtue of what I did - if it 'makes me a jerk' as you so succinctly put it - then can't we come to the conclusion that your value system, which emphasizes form, is less useful than my own, which values function? Because the end result of those two having money to live on seems more important than the manner in which I gave it to them, at least to me."

Sonata waved a hoof, "No, that was sweet! It was a good thing to do, though you could have smiled a little while you did it. You looked... I dunno... like you felt like you had to do it instead of what you wanted to do?" She closed her eyes a moment, "Look, I'm not trying to convince you to be exactly like me. That'd be totally boring anyway. An ugly house of concrete that keeps out the chill is not ideal, but a pretty house that lets the rain fall on your head isn't the best either. Compromise?" She flashed a shy smile, "Besides, you're much cuter when you smile, but I see it so rarely."

Lex was prepared to continue the debate, since he had real hopes that he'd be able to convince her why he was right and she was wrong, only to again be thrown completely off-balance by her last statement. Caught with his mouth halfway open, he suddenly wasn't at all sure what to say, and felt his face heating up.

He was saved by the waiter bringing their orders out, setting the plates down in front of each of them. Grateful for the distraction, Lex focused on his food, before deciding to focus on a different area of research. "What did you do before you came to Everglow? I know that you're from Equestria, but only bits and pieces of your personal history." Since that was apparently an integral component of social relationships, asking for more seemed like a logical choice.

She nibbled on a cake, but her attention was much more firmly attached to Lex, "That's a good question, really, but, eh... A long time ago I was kinda a sea monster. Me and my old gang would get ponies to do what we wanted. It was practically our job. An old wizard pony sent us away to some other world, with humans. We were made humans too." She half-lidded her eyes, "It sucked. I guess we kinda deserved it, looking back on it." She glanced away, then back at him, "I'd rather be judged on my, you know, what I'm doing now?"

"Being human must have been ghastly," he concurred. Just the thought of having to be one of those savages sent shivers down his spine. "Still, you seem to have reformed very well. Certainly Twilight and the others seemed glad to have you with them."

Sonata bobbed her head, "And I'm glad to have them. We're friends. We don't always agree about everything, but we're nice about it, and we agree on most stuff." She lifted her shoulders, "You like being with them too, right?" She cocked a brow, "You must like Twilight, asking her on a date like that." Jealousy rose to the fore before she could swallow it back down. It was her night to enjoy. "You're a very smart person. Did you read a lot of books?"

Lex was starting to become accustomed to the fact that Sonata liked to fire off questions rapidly without waiting for answers. It was mildly irritating, since he wasn't sure how to frame his responses. In this case though, the one to answer was obvious.

"Not only did I read every book I could get my hooves on as a colt," he said, obviously proud of himself, "but I wrote them as well." He put down his oat cake, digging around in a saddlebag for a moment before pulling out several scrolls. "They're still works in progress, but I've composed multiple treatises on several topics, including magic, mathematics, governance, and more."

He looked at the scrolls, and a smile - a genuine expression of happiness - crossed his face as he unrolled one and perused it for a few moments before rolling it back up and putting them away. "I'd read them to you, but I don't think that you're smart enough to understand them. I'm thinking of showing them to Twilight on our date though," he paused as it occurred to him to ask, "you seem to know her well, and have a good understanding of what dating constitutes. Do you think she'd appreciate that?"

Sonata pointed at him, "You did it again." With a bit of an angry huff, "Say 'I think they're too heavy for dinner.' That would be the truth, without taking the time to remind everyone how less they are compared to you." She leaned in a little, "Very few people like a show off. I know you're, like, super smart or whatever, but that doesn't mean I suddenly like being called dumb in comparison." She crossed her forelegs, "Besides, if I'm so dumb, why are you interested? There must be something about me you like?"

Lex's brow furrowed, confused by how she kept mischaracterizing his statements of truth as some sort of personal indictment. But it was her follow-up questions that gave him pause. He did like her. It was pointless to pretend otherwise, especially since he'd already admitted it to Applejack and Rainbow Dash on the train. But as for why he felt that way... He was quiet for a long moment, composing his thoughts, before he finally started speaking.

"I do l-like you, Sonata," suddenly embarrassed, Lex's voice stumbled for a moment on the word 'like', but he made himself continue. "I know that I'm not very good at...this," he spread his forelegs in an encompassing gesture, "but I don't know why. I mean, I know you've been giving me reasons, but they don't seem like very good ones. Everything I do makes sense to me, and I don't know why it doesn't make sense to everypony else, even when I try to explain it to them..." he trailed off as he realized he was rambling.

Closing his eyes for a moment to collect himself, he tried again. "I know that something about me pushes everypony away, but... you're different. You've been nice to me, and," he fidgeted for a moment, "interested in me, when any other pony would have wanted nothing to do with me by now."

He could feel his stomach clenching in knots as he looked her in the eyes. "That's what I like about you: that you like me."

She smiled, understanding the sentiment perhaps better than most, "Sometimes we just need someone that's willing to look past the rough icky bits." She reached across the table, trying to brush one of his forelegs with a hoof, "Alright, let's play a little game. I will name four things I like about you." She scrunched her nose, "You care about ponies, you're smart, you can cast neat magic spells, and I'll cheat and use yours, because I like that you like me." She took a nibble of her food, "Your turn."

He didn't pull away as she brushed her hoof across his, though he started nervously at the touch. "Alright. Um...you're pretty," he'd said that before, but if she could use sentiment that had previously been established, so could he! "Your command of enchantment magic is laudable. The details of your life on three different worlds sound informative and interesting. And..." his eyes sank to the ground as he murmured something, too quiet to hear over the background noise of the restaurant.

Sonata nodded at each point, then blinked at the mumbled conclusion, leaning forward, "Like, sorry, I didn't catch that last one." She rose her hooves to shake them lightly, "Don't be nervous. I took off my judging pants and left them at home." She tried to sound encouraging, smiling in her simple way. With some force of will, she stopped herself from launching into more questions.

Lex raised his eyes to hers, and then immediately lowered them again, turning red. He looked for all the world like a shy little colt right then. "Your voice," he said, speaking just loud enough for her to hear him, "I really like how your voice sounds."

The other compliments had been tepid and weak, but the last one made Sonata's heart swell. Her social grace departed her and she sagged in place, "Do you mean that?" she asked in a dreamy sort of voice. Perhaps this date wasn't such a bad idea...

Author's Note

A long chapter of two totally smooth people putting smooth moves on each other in a smooth fashion.

Smooth. Ignore the typos, that's just your mind overloading from all the smooth up in here.

128 - Letter from Home

Twilight was engrossed in a book, an unusual state for her to be in. Her attention was drawn away from her heaven of literary treasures towards Spike as he belched out a crackling package of energy that condensed into a scroll.

Soft raised a brow, "That's the strangest way to get messages around."

Spike caught the letter and unfurled it, eyes scanning as he read it out loud.

Dear Princess Twilight Sparkle,

We are sorry to hear about your recent dilemma. Luna and I are both with you, in spirit, and Cadance sends her warmest regards. You are still a wonderful pony. There was a time in Equestria's darker past when others had to make similarly difficult decisions. While I would rather you had been spared such things, you should look to what you can learn from it, rather than hide from it. We are all certain you are working towards the greater good, and trust in your heart to hold true to your convictions.

Cadance reports that her people have taken well to Soft Mane's religion. It has been quite some time since ponykind has looked to 'higher' powers, but it is working out for the Crystal Empire. On a more personal level for Cadance, she has never looked quite as satisfied, and finds acting as high priestess quite in role with being princess. I admit some uncertainty to the idea, but she and her ponies are happy, so we'll let them do as they please. In possibly related news, Cadance has announced she is with foal, and she and Shining Armor will soon be proud parents.

"Cadance is pregnant?!" exclaimed Twilight.

Spike raised a brow, then furrowed it, "When a male and a female get together..." He looked all too-satisfied to be giving the lesson he had only recently learned himself.

Twilight thrust up a hoof, "I know the biology!" She crashed to her haunches, "It's... just hard to imagine Cadance, or Shining... like that."

Soft offered a shrug, "Well, she is literally your world's patron figure for a love and fertility god. I'd say she's right on schedule."

Twilight looked at Soft with a quirked brow, then shook her head, "Enough. Continue, please."

Equestria proper is well on the mend from our encounter with the other worlds. Your kingdom awaits you. I feel confident enough that I could bring you back, and strongly recommend you take the offer. Your time in Everglow has been educational, but you do have duties, as a princess. You also deserve a rest from all the trials that this other world has imposed on you. When you are ready, gather everypony that will travel with you and send a reply.

Your Friend and Peer,
Princess Celestia

Twilight smiled, "Good! We've taken care of what we have to take care of. I'm ready to go home, and there's so much to do..." She eyed the books around herself. "I have a whole generation of magic students to wrangle, and most of them won't even be unicorns!"

Spike rubbed behind his neck nervously, and looked to Soft.

Soft gave a gentle shrug, "I'm going where you go. Lashtada is on her own, besides, she's doing pretty well in Equestria. I can be her spokesperson in, where was that, Ponyville?"

Spike's nervousness turned into a smile, "Yeah." He suddenly grabbed one of Soft's hands, "You don't have to, you know, follow me. Your mom's here, with the rest of your life."

Soft snorted softly, "Mom chose a strange male to marry and I'll not tarnish that proud tradition. Besides Mom, there's not a lot waiting for me. I'd ask her to come along, but I think she'd explode if I suggested she leave her farm." She hiked a thumb at Twilight, "Besides, I bet she could figure out how to visit eventually."

Twilight shook her head, "You should ask anyway. She may surprise you, and it'll bother you forever if you don't." Twilight tapped a hoof on the ground, "Everypony should get their affairs in order. As Celestia said, my kingdom awaits."

Spike saluted, "I'll tell the others." And off he went, fleeing from the room.

Entering from the other direction came Lex, and Twilight inserted her face into a hoof. "I almost forgot! Is now a good time for that date? I'll be super swamped when we return to Equestria. Oh! We're returning to Equestria!"

Lex gave his usual thin-lipped smile, though it was unclear whether it was at the thought of their impending date or at the prospect of returning to his native world. "Now works fine for me. I was going to do some research first, but if you already have a plan in mind...?" Things had gone well enough with Sonata when she had led their date, so it made more sense for that to be the case with Twilight as well.

Twilight produced a scroll of her own, unfurling a portion of it in her magic, "Checklist has been triple-checked! We will have the best date ever!" She looked positively giddy, "Now let's see here..." She scanned over the parchment, "Step one, ensure that you are compatible with the datee." She raised a brow at Lex, looking uncertain, "Well we're biologically compatible, so check!" She scratched out the box, even as Spike groaned behind her and Soft snickered.

Lex tilted his head. "You've tabulated the components of our date? That's...very efficient." Coming from anypony else, that would have been a veiled insult. But there was a note of genuine admiration in Lex's voice, and his features relaxed some as he trotted over to her to glance at her list. "May I?"

Twilight had little problem sharing her checklist, "I've compiled the list from several sources, combined to ensure the ideal evening." She tapped the paper with a hoof, "As you can see, the next step is greeting your prospective date in a friendly and caring manner, expressing interest in their day and listening for talking points to use later." Twilight cleared her throat, "Ahem, hello Lex. What a fine day we are having! You're looking especially well, have you been trying a new mane soap?" She bobbed her head, seeming pleased with herself and looking to Lex for reply.

Glancing between Twilight and her list, Lex couldn't help but feel his respect for the lavender alicorn go up. While not all of the items on her list made their reasons for being there completely self-evident, enough did that he felt confident that the remainder should probably be given the benefit of the doubt. He'd need to ask her for those sources that she'd used after their date had concluded. He quickly composed a reply in his head, "You're very kind for saying so. I trust that I'm not inconveniencing you too much by asking you out? I'm certain that you must have many interesting projects that you're working on."

Check! Twilight took a simple glee in marking off the item, "Nothing that can't be put aside until later. Did you know that an Equestrian royal foal is expected?" She moved around Lex, glancing back at her list, "Next step, a relaxing walk for two through the city towards the destination of choice." She perked an ear, "Do you like opera? I found a short story being performed that I think would be lovely, coupled with a light dinner to discuss our views of the piece." Twilight was clearly in her element, with the evening planned out and ready to be conquered.

"I've never been to the opera before," replied Lex honestly. He could feel himself relaxing as he followed Twilight out the door, ignoring the disbelieving looks that Spike and Soft Mane shared. This was much more in line with what he'd thought a date would be like than his time with Sonata had been. That had been, like her, completely unpredictable...but not unpleasant. Shaking the memory off, he caught up to Twilight as she led him through the city. So long as there was an item on there about sharing more of their personal histories, then this might just be the best night ever!

They strode through the city as Twilight talked, "It's like a play, but they sing the lines instead of saying them. I'm curious to see what they do with it here in Everglow." She levitated two tickets out, "And we have front-seat tickets! They were good for a whole week, can you believe that?" She scrolled her parchment faintly, "Ask prospective date how he feels about the chosen activity. So, Lex? Do you like plays? Have you seen one before?"

"Only the ones we did in school. I remember the Hearth's Warming Eve play was interesting for its glimpse into pre-Celestial history." That play had been one of the catalysts for his interest in the science of governance, with all of its wonderfully myriad sub-disciplines. "What about you, Twilight?"

Twilight flushed lightly, "I played in that once" She waved a hoof, walking along on her other three, "Hearth's Warming Eve that is. I thought I'd just die in front of all those ponies, but we pulled it off, the girls and I." She went a bit quiet, apparently focusing on arriving at the opera as she abruptly ran out of things to talk about. Stick to the checklist! She checked off another item with satisfaction, "Let's get ourselves a seat." She surrendered her tickets to the pony at the door and waved for Lex to go first.

He nodded cordially as he stepped past her, following an usher to their seats. The theater was still half-full; they had apparently arrived with a bit of time to spare. "I'd like to hear more about that, later. In fact, I'd like to know more about all of your adventures. It seems only fair, since you were asking about this," he raised a foreleg, indicating his horn, "before."

Twilight unfurled her scroll, scanning it over quickly for something before she gave a nod, "Certainly. That sounds like an excellent dinner topic!" She made a tiny sub-check on a box before scrolling it all back up. Everything is under control... She settled into a seat beside Lex, the chairs made so ponies could easily lay on their bellies and enjoy the show.

The show began a little early, to Twilight's annoyance. The singing was heartfelt and the dancing well choreographed as both four and two-legged actors moved about the stage. They were apparently re-enacting some great griffon battle in the mountains. There was violence, betrayal, prayer, and battle. Loves were made and lost, and the temple was lost to invading purrsians and their human allies. The opera ended with a pony dressed up like a griffon shaking a hoof, "We will have our temple back, in the name of the Sun King!"

Twilight looked a little frazzled, the expression only having grown worse with each depiction of gore, done with a dramatic flair of fake blood being strewn across the stage. The play certainly left... an impact on her.

Lex seemed less affected, his brow furrowing as he watched the story play out. When the curtain finally fell, he clapped his hooves politely before turning to regard his date. "What did you think?" If he recalled correctly, the next step was to politely inquire as to her opinion of the show. "Personally, I found the entire premise a bit extreme. The griffons should simply have granted the purrsians the right to mine out that mountain in exchange for royalties, instead of declaring the entire thing off-limits as a holy place. They could have avoided the entire war and made a profit."

"Not yet!" squeaked Twilight before she took a few slow breaths, moving a hoof in and out in the way Cadence had shown her long ago. "OK..." She made a quick check, "Let's go to the appointed eating establishment, where we will enjoy a light dinner and discuss our thoughts." She slipped down onto shaking legs, gathering her wits back up from where they had fallen.

Normally Lex would have taken no notice of anypony else's state of mind, but her calming gesture was obtrusive enough to draw his attention. Frowning as he noticed her trembling slightly, he wondered what was wrong. Had he erred that badly by asking about her thoughts too early? Resolving not to make that mistake again, he was quiet on the way to the restaurant.

Recovered, Twilight smoothed her mane back down and headed for the exit, "Right this way. I selected a dining choice that is close, so we don't have to walk far." Close proved to be understated as she guided Lex just next door. The eating was outdoors with ponies gathered around wooden tables. Twilight gestured to an available table and made for it, "They offer grilled kabobs here. I have heard good things about their vegetable skewer and want to try that." She made a check on her list, triumphant.

Nodding in deference to her reasoning, Lex sat across from her. He'd come to the conclusion that his error had been to try and move things along too fast - Sonata had been most comfortable when she'd set the pace of the evening, and Twilight seemed to be that way also. Clearly that was a point of commonality that was worth noting.

Mentally reminding himself to review that later, Lex turned his gaze to his partner, staring at her as he studied her in silence. It hadn't been very long, but he'd seen Twilight in every phase of mood during their time together, and he'd never met any pony that vacillated so wildly between ease of comprehension and total mystery. Sometimes she was so easy to understand, but other times she was as inscrutable as Sonata.

He blinked, a surprised expression crossing his face as he finally understood why he'd gotten ahead of himself earlier - he was actually anticipating talking to her more. Not just to conduct his research, but to learn about her, about Twilight, specifically. That realization was enough to rock him back on his hooves.

Twilight proved to be a hospitable hostess of the evening, if a little pushy when it came time to get to the next part of the list. She guided him along on an evening walk, then a star viewing, and finally a return to their inn, where she realized she had made one final error. They shared residence at the moment, making the advice of who should go where entirely meaningless, as well as throwing off her tempo about whether she should permit, or even seek, a parting kiss. Before Twilight could get too worked up about it Spike appeared at her side, congratulating her on following the checklist so well, and seeing her off to bed. As he tucked her in, she spoke as if noone else was in the room, "He wasn't that bad, once you get to know him." And then she was out.

Author's Note

Two chapters, two dates! This story is getting all mushy, yuck!

But there's also a letter hidden in here. Is the end in sight?

The typos will never end!

129 - Preparations for Home

Soft Mane stepped into the room with a quiet clip-clop, catching Spike's attention swiftly. He waved at her, "Hey, where are you coming back from?"

Soft shrugged softly, glancing around the quiet inn room, "Just got a letter back from mom. She wants to come."

Spike raised his brow, "That's good, I think?"

Soft gave a gentle smile, "I think so too, but it's a bit weird to imagine the family home will be abandoned. She said she could make a new farm in Equestria, if it meant being closer."

Spike gave a soft aww, "That's very nice of her. You have a great mom."

Soft pointed in the direction of the Luminace church/library, "Yours isn't all bad either."

Spike rolled his eyes, "We're not exactly like that, besides, wouldn't that make her your mom too?"

Soft frowned a little in thought, "I hadn't thought of it like that. She's a bit eccentric, but I could do worse for mother-in-laws. What does she like for her birthday?"

Spike gave her a flat look. "One guess, it ends in ook."

Soft clapped her hands together, "Not my brightest question, but good to know. How's everyone else doing?"

Spike counted on his fingers, "AJ and RD are spending the day sight-seeing around town. Lex is with Twilight studying... something? Wait, or checking in on the little ponies. Maybe both."

Soft shook her head, "That's not like you, Spike, to not know what Twilight's up to."

Spike shuffled his feet on the floor lightly, "I wanted you to get back first... We can go catch up to her now?"

And so they did, walking out of the room. Drowsy End noticed them pass by where she was propped against a broom, having dozed off in the middle of sweeping the front room. "I feel our time draws close to an end, though perhaps you'll come this way again." She frowned a little, "I didn't mean for that to rhyme, but I'll see you all again next time." Rhyming or not, sleep called to Drowsy, and she was not one to keep sleep waiting.

Deciding there was no good reason to try to rouse her, they moved past Drowsy quietly and made their way through the city to Luminace's temple. There they found the temple was having some sort of mass for the faithful. Twilight had joined the group, seated behind desks, facing the priest who was dressed more like a professor.

"And when life gives us challenges," spoke the priest, "We shall see it as an opportunity to learn, as what problem is there, that cannot be solved with knowledge."

A hoof raised in the class, and the priest pointed at its holder. The leatherwing pony rose to his hooves, "Is it not true that there is no problem whose answer does not lie in a book?"

The priest smiled, "While we wish this were so, and it usually is, sometimes, we are the one that needs to write the answer down for the next who follow behind us. For every challenge should be documented, so those who respect knowledge will find their answers. Also, my child, the grammar in that sentence was terrible. Please say a prayer to Luminace for forgiveness, but thank you for bringing that matter to the fore."

The line between classroom and prayer group blurred dangerously as they proceeded. Spike cast his gaze around, looking for Lex in the area, if not in the group itself.

His instinct was correct as he spotted the red-horned unicorn at the back of the room, clearly setting himself apart from the proceedings and watching with silent disapproval.

Lex scoffed, not for the first time, as the priest continued. As far as he was concerned, this entire exercise was backward - while they were right to lionize the acquisition of knowledge, their faith-based drive to do so meant that they failed to fully appreciate it. Doing so at the behest of, and for the approval of, their deity blinded them to the fact that higher learning was the gateway to improving the world for all ponies, rather than being an end unto itself.

Spike and Soft made their way to Lex to park beside him quietly in respect to the ongoing sermon.

"Today we have two very special guests," spoke the priests. He made a gentle gesture and Blue and Yellow emerged from behind his desk. "These two are wards of the temple. They have been wronged in the most severe of ways."

A hoof raised, "Someone burned their books?" Several alarmed gasps rung out at the very idea.

Another hoof went up, "They weren't provided stools to reach the higher books?"

The priest shook his head, "Until their arrival in our halls, they did not even know what a book was, nor how to read a single letter."

The alarmed cries were instant. Calls of sympathy rang out as the faithful of Luminace offered their services to the little ponies.

The priest smiled at Blue and Yellow, "As you can see, you are welcome here. Please, join us and we will learn of the pleasure of knowing. But this leads into the next topic, for what is knowledge, if not used to help those around us? Our lady, Luminace, is a patron of the bonds that tie one pony to another. Not the heated bonds of love, but the enduring bonds of friendship. Romance may come and go, but a good friend is for life." His eyes wandered the crowd, "Many of you, I would not hesitate to call friend, and know that I have many allies, to share triumph and burden. Yellow, Blue, what do you look for in a friend?"

Lex grit his teeth. His childhood had taught him that the so-called "enduring bonds" of friendship were anything but. There had been plenty of other foals that he had wanted to be friends with when he was in school, only for them to spurn him when he didn't measure up to whatever unknowable standards they had. Whether quickly or after some time had passed, the end results had always been the same: repudiation and isolation.

Far more preferable was the absolute nature of duty. That level of responsibility was not something that could be discarded on mere whim, provided that a strong agency stood ready to enforce it, and was far easier to understand as well. But much to his disappointment, Queen Iliana's government didn't seem to extend that far, a failing that had caught him by surprise. And so, once again, those who needed help the most were forced to rely on the capriciousness of "friendship" to provide for them.

As far as Lex was concerned, it was an insult to their dignity as ponies.

Yellow and Blue spotted Lex as he thought his dark thoughts and pointed at him, "He's been a good friend to us," said Blue, "And her." They pointed out Twilight, then Spike and Soft.

The priest seemed happy, "It pleases me to know you are not entirely without blessing. You will make more friends while you are here..."

And so the sermon went, finishing with a prayer to Luminace for guidance when lost and a helping hoof, hand, or talon when alone. The multi-racial congregation rose up and began to disperse, though many stayed in small groups as they went. Blue and Yellow were accompanied by the priest and two others who were eager to share stories and get to know the little ones better.

Soft and Spike stood up. Spike raised a claw, "Hey Lex. Got anything you need to finish up before we go?"

"No," he replied curtly, giving a disdainful glance at Twilight's pet lizard, as though just acknowledging Spike's existence was unpleasant.

Spike raised a brow, "Don't have to be a jerk about it. Hey, Twi!" He waved her down, "Have fun?"

Twilight approached with a smile, "It was very educational! I had no idea there were so many eager scholars in the city. The temple here organizes many of the educational efforts in the city." She tapped her chin, "I can sorta see why the city government stays out of it." She looked to Soft, "Did you reach your mother?"

Soft nodded, "She's getting on a train and should be here by tomorrow. Will you be able to get her a farm?"

Twilight bobbed her head, "I'm certain we can settle her in. You said she grows peat?"

Soft rolled a hand, "That's what grows well around Turves. We should ask her if that's what she likes doing, but yeah."

Twilight looked thoughtful a moment, "I know where she could be placed, if that is the case."

One of Lex's eyes twitched at Twilight's remark about the local government, but he let it go. "Twilight, may I speak to you for a moment?"

Twilight perked an ear, "Sure thing, what's up?"

Lex looked at Spike and Soft Mane until they got the hint and moved off. Once they had, he turned his attention back to Twilight. "I'd like you to give me a copy of that plane-shifting spell before we go. Also, I'd like to look at that spellbook that you took from that gnoll."

Twilight lifted the ratty looking leather book and offered it to Lex, "Already copied what I wanted out of it, you can keep it. The plane shifting spell is incredibly complicated. I still haven't wrapped my mind around it yet, but if you want to scribe it from one book to the other, I suppose there's no harm?"

He took the book, placing it into his extradimensional pack. "I don't keep a spellbook. If you let me examine yours for a day or so and make a few notes, that should suffice." He paused for a moment, and his next statement made it clear why he'd sent the others away. "I...enjoyed our date last night."

Twilight brightened, "Oh thank Celestia. I thought I'd mangled half the instructions..."

Applejack sat watching the sunset, "We'll be home soon. It'll be real good to see the family again."

"Yup," agreed Rainbow, wings spread and sitting beside Applejack, "Still, I'm glad we came."

Applejack offered a hoof towards Rainbow, "Somepony's gotta keep that girl from killing herself."

Rainbow met the hoof with one of her own, "Somepony like us, right? Spike's not so bad now that he's all big and awesome."

Applejack's eyes wandered over Rainbow, "Right glad you got yer wings back. You're a far sight prettier with 'em."

Rainbow blushed at the compliment, snapping her wings shut in a moment of self-consciousness as she scrambled to her hooves. "Ah heh... Yeah..."

Applejack rose to stand more languidly, "We've been through some scrapes together. Ahm sure we'll be through some more, but ah'll take 'em if it means you're beside me."

Rainbow gave a quick nod, "I'll second that motion. We'll take what life throws at us, uh, together." They bumped hooves one more time before heading back to the inn side-by-side.

Author's Note

A religious sermon, in my story?!

It's more likely than you think, but not as likely as typos. The congregation rebels against them and wields their weapons in the form of quills and ink.

130 - Beam Us Up

When next the sun rose over Viljatown, Soft Mane and Spike met a middle-aged green pony at the train station. Grass Patch was happy to see Soft and gave her a fierce hug before they all headed through the city. Soft rested a hand on her mother's withers, scratching through the fur idly as they went.

Spike, however, had questions, "Are you sure? I mean, it's a whole other world."

Grass snorted softly, "That will have my daughter. Your friend, Twilight Sparkle, she's royalty, is she not? If she can get me a little farm to tend, I don't care too much what world it is. Besides, how bad is it? Does it rain blood?"

Spike made a face, "Ew, nothing like that. Uh..." He seemed to be in consideration for a moment, "I guess, uh, compared to here... It's..."

Soft interrupted with, "More ponies, less humans, more princesses, no queens, less every day monsters, more puns in their names. It's a nice place. Peaceful."

Grass nodded at Soft, "I don't hear anything that'll be that hard to adjust to. Don't worry about me too much, I don't take up that much space."

Spike held up his claws, "You're not 'taking up space'. You're practically my, uh, mom-in-law? I want you to be happy."

Grass shoved her head under Soft Mane, lifting up and depositing the satyr on Grass' back. Soft looked surprised a moment, but soon had a better stance for the low-ride, squeezing her mother lightly with furry legs. "Like old times," said Soft.

Grass perked an ear towards Spike, "You're sweet, but I'll be fine, honest. Give me a month, tops, and I'll have the land beaten into shape and we can talk about it like it was years ago."

Twilight led Applejack and Rainbow Dash through the city, "This may be your last time to officially join the party, as it were."

Applejack raised a brow, "Ah thought we were already, what with all the fighting n' all."

Twilight shook her head, "Nothing doing. Nopony is officially part of the Returners until they face Fast Shadow, and she just came into town last night. She's agreed to a training session, so you're both in for a treat."

Rainbow flew in close, "Just how tough is this Fast Shadow anyway?"

Twilight rose a brow, "Remember how Spike was the one least harmed during the fighting?"

Dash bobbed her head, "Sure, yeah?"

Twilight thrust a hoof upwards, "She can take him down without breaking a sweat, but has the skill to make sure nopony comes out of it with anything more broken than their egos."

Rainbow snorted, "We can handle her! There's only one of her."

Twilight retorted, "And there will only be one of you. One-on-One. What, are you scared now, Rainbow?"

Rainbow clopped her hooves together, "I am not scared! Let me at 'em!"

They soon arrived at the courtyard to find Fast Shadow going through stretches in the morning sun. She cast her glance over Twilight with a smile, then looked over her friends with a calculating gaze. "Are these the new recruits?"

Twilight pointed, "They are! This is Applejack, and she's Rainbow Dash. I've been teaching Applejack the art of the magi. Rainbow prefers hooficuffs and speed."

Fast advanced on the two and began poking them with a hoof, "Good tone, sloppy stance." She eyed Rainbow critically, "You're a floating target. It's like you're just begging to be knocked from the sky."

Rainbow huffed angrily, "Hey! I can fight plenty good. My lightning hooves can't be denied."

Fast lashed out a hoof, catching around Rainbow's fore leg and pulling abruptly, dragging her to the ground where Fast quickly put the hoof at Rainbow's neck, "Flying is not the ultimate protection. Unless you mean to use a reach weapon, you have to be close enough for your enemies to strike back, and a reach weapon just means they can use a reach weapon to return fire. Never assume you are beyond the weapons of your foes."

Rainbow scrambled back upright as soon as Fast took the hoof away. She snorted and moved to stand beside Applejack.

Fast gave a nod to both, "Alright, let's go through the basics. Everything I say is for your benefit. You have to defend yourself to win. A dead warrior is a useless one, and the way you two are carrying yourself implies that was never drilled in."

Applejack was invited forward, and they began to clash with only their hooves. AJ scored a dizzying double-kick, driving Fast back a step. "Very nice. You have good power in those legs, mare. Maybe I should treat you seriously." She stepped away and came back with a few new bangles around her legs, "Let us resume."

Applejack found that, whatever those bangles were, Fast became much harder to land a telling blow on. Even when she scored what felt like a good blow, it impacted on toughened flesh unless she hit dead on. "That's no fair! Y'all are using magic."

Fast suddenly swept Applejack to the ground, her hooves knocked out from under her, "Your enemies may use magic. There's no rule stopping them. Are you saying you're nothing but a school-filly and I should take it easy on you? I can already tell you're stronger than that."

Applejack was quickly back on her hooves and frowned with determination. The training continued, with both gaining some new bruises for their trouble. About an hour later, Fast held up a hoof for pause. "Your enemies will not always come in close enough for a brawl." She stepped off to the side and soon had her lance slotted properly at her side, "Do you know how to fight against an actual weapon?"

Rainbow whispered to Twilight, "Hey, I thought she was gonna be a pegasus."

Twilight shook her head, "She doesn't need wings to fight, or magic, if you discount the things she wears."

Rainbow rolled her eyes, "About that, where do I get some of that?"

Twilight flashed a smile, "I know how to make most of that."

Rainbow put her hooves on Twilight's shoulders, "Why are you holding out!?"

Twilight gently pushed Rainbow back, "It takes time, and money. Maybe I can make some things when we're back in Equestria."

Applejack was doing her best against the lance, but found its bite to be significantly rougher than Fast's relatively mild hooves. She quickly learned to press in close, trying to deny Fast easy use of it. "Good," said Fast as Applejack pushed the attack, "Long weapons need space, your hooves don't." She suddenly shoved Applejack back, then poked her in the chest, "But never assume you're out of reach. Take a break, you've done well."

Rainbow stepped forward to get her turn, and tried to put her speed to immediate use, lashing out with quick slaps of the hooves. She saw Fast still wore her lance and darted in, landing a solid blow to the side of the lance, knocking it free of its harness. "Ha, not so tough now, are ya?"

Fast reared up, a glint of metal all that Dash saw before pain exploded from her left foreleg. Fast withdrew her spiked horseshoe. "Never assume," she reminded, "Continue."

Rainbow growled in frustration, "That's the second time somepony's pulled that on me!"

Fast raised a brow, "You should have learned after the first. Adapt to the situation." She popped free the other spike and bounced on her hind legs "You can never be certain how many weapons an enemy may have."

Applejack settled beside Twilight with a sigh, "Yer friend's really good at this."

Twilight nodded softly, "I wanted to cry for a week after she was done with me."

AJ raised a brow, "You went in there with her?"

Twilight sagged, "She insisted... Anyway, you did well."

Applejack smiled a little, "Ah had a good teacher."

Twilight flushed a little, "Oh stop! I taught you magic, not how to fight."

Applejack nodded, "And ah didn't forget that. Ya did good by me, Twi." She looked to Rainbow and Fast duking it out, "Ah almost am sorry we gotta go so soon. That Fast Shadow knows her stuff."

Later, Spike and Twilight were together at the inn. Twilight was dictating a letter for him.

Dear Princess Celestia,

We've gathered everypony together that is coming. Soft Mane's mother has decided to join us. She's a farming earth pony and very sweet. I'm sure she'll do well in Equestria. We're all in the same room, ready to go. Are you coming to get us, or have you learned some other method of transport?

Looking Forward to Being Home,
Princess Twilight Sparkle

Spike sent the letter on its way in a flash of light.

Lex opened his mouth, pausing for a moment before closing it, then closing his eyes with a sigh before opening them again. "Sonata... you can't go back to Equestria with us."

Twilight raised a brow, "Aren't you technically still under arrest here?"

Sonata frowned, "The Queen offered banishment as an option, so let's just say I'm taking that choice now. Don't be mean, Twilight, Lex."

Spike huffed, "Well I guess as long as you don't go back to your old ways?"

Applejack raised a brow, "What were the 'old ways'?"

Sonata turned half-away, "Old. I'd rather not talk about them, like, ever. I'm better now. I even have better friends!"

Lex, however, refused to let the matter drop. "That's insufficient. You can't simply change your sentence by your own whim. At the very least, you need to petition for a different sentence, and have it be accepted by a judicial authority here. If you simply vanish without any sort of notification, you'll be a fugitive from Iliana's justice." He then added, after a moment's thought, "further, banishment is usually permanent in nature. If you take that option, you'll never be welcome to return to Everglow again."

Though he would have preferred to let it go, preferred that Sonata come with them - with him - back to Equestria, that simply wasn't an option. Lex's moral framework allowed for a huge variety of factors to be taken into account when determining the proper course of action, but once that course had been decided upon, it was absolute.

"I have to recommend that you stay here and finish your sentence."

Sonata gave a low growl of clear frustration before she stomped for the door, "Fine! I'll go talk to those turnip heads." She slammed the door shut behind herself and her angry stomps quickly receded away.

Spike frowned a little, "That was harsh."

There was little time to debate the fact, as a horseshoe shaped mirror sprouted from the ground.

Twilight blinked at it, "A mirror portal?"

Rainbow looked it over, flying in a tight circle, "Just like the one in the Crystal Empire. Looks like our ride home!" Without waiting for confirmation, she flew through and vanished.

Applejack nudged Twilight forward, "We're on the way."

Twilight glanced to the door, then trotted through the mirror. Soft rested one hand in one of Spike's claw, and the other on her mother, and soon they were through.

Applejack looked to Lex, "Ready to go?"

Lex gave one last look where Sonata had disappeared to, and for an instant regret flickered across his face before it hardened into his usual look of resolve. "Yes. I'm ready," he didn't wait for a reply before he strode through the portal.

Applejack passed through last, and the portal soon vanished, leaving an empty inn room.

About an hour later, Sonata shoved into the room, wielding a paper in her mouth. She let the paper go when she saw the room was empty, and sagged to her belly. Her pardon would do her little good. She had nowhere to go, not even a job anymore. She couldn't think of anything more to do than to lay on her side and let the tears fall.

Author's Note

The end?

The typos never end.

131 - My Kingdom

The group disgorged into Celestia's throne room. They had entered one by one in an organized procession, they appeared haphazardly, almost scattered across the room. Spike was the first to speak, "Aw nuts!"

The reason for his exclamation became clear as physical changes in those that crossed became clear, returned to their simpler shapes of older years. Soft Mane was not immune, her pony half looking quite fitting with an average Equestrian pony, though her human half seemed mostly unchanged.

Celestia was perched on her throne, watching them recover from their trip when she spoke, "Twilight, girls, it's a pleasure to see you again."

Twilight shook her odd-feeling body out. She had brought back all her trinkets with her, including her robes. They fit a little oddly on her modified form, but were undamaged by the journey it seemed. She smiled at Celestia, "Thank you for the ride. Was it hard to do?"

Celestia inclined her head faintly, "It was... interesting. I made use of a broken mirror portal and harmonized it with the song of Everglow. Is everypony through? I would like to stop focusing on it."

Glancing at himself, Lex breathed a silent sigh of relief. While he'd grown used to Everglow's cosmetic alterations to his physical self, it was pleasant to be back in his birth form. Or at least, mostly so, he amended quietly, glancing at his red horn for a moment before turning his attention to Princess Celestia.

He felt a thrill of anticipation run through him at the sight of her. It was finally time to make his move! Waiting until Twilight confirmed that they had all arrived and Celestia closed the portal, he stepped forward.

"Princess Celestia, my name is Lex Legis. I request an immediate audience with you and the other princesses regarding the state of Equestria's future."

Celestia raised a brow, looking over Lex, "You already have an audience with me, but I'm afraid Luna is resting for the night to come." She extended a wing towards Twilight, "Princess Twilight is already in attendance. Princess Cadance is in the Crystal Empire. Share your news, mister Legis, and we will hear it." Her eyes looked over Lex's horn curiously, trying to place it.

Rainbow was already flying circles around the room, "Aw yeah, the speed is back!"

Applejack looked herself over a moment, then took a solid stance. With a few odd words and a stomp, a disc of barely visible power flickered into existence in front of her, starting to circle lazily. She looked pleased.

Twilight approached Celestia, taking a place beside her and joining her in addressing Lex, "What's wrong, Lex?"

Lex frowned at the news that Luna would not be in attendance, nor was he happy that the rest of this motley crew would be here, but no matter. This was his opportunity, and he would not let it go to waste. "What's wrong is the state of Equestria. This land, my home, has been stagnating for over a thousand years under the current regime, and drastic action is needed in order to put it back on the path to prosperity."

He stepped forward, locking eyes with Princess Celestia. "For the good of Equestria and its citizens, I want you, and Princess Luna and Princess Twilight, to immediately and irrevocably turn over all political and temporal authority to me."

Applejack snorted and pawed at the ground with a hoof, "Yer kidding, right?"

Twilight looked baffled, "Lex, what are you talking about? Stagnating? I'm about to revolutionize magic as we know it!" She clopped her hooves excitedly, "Princess, Applejack can cast spells, and she's good at it!"

Celestia nodded mutely, "So I see." Her eyes rested squarely on Lex. "I would choose my words carefully, mister Legis. You tread on dangerous ground."

"Such is the ground that any who would achieve great things must tread," Lex retorted, completely undeterred, "and merely introducing new magic does nothing, unto itself, to promote the general welfare. Governance is more than simply inventing something and then letting it unfold of its own accord."

Raising a hoof to point at Princess Celestia, he continued. "The central aspect of governing is leadership, and the nature of leadership is action. You and your sister, by contrast, are marked by inaction. While you perform important duties in moving the heavens, there is little else that can be said of your administration. You pass only the most basic of laws, take part in civil disputes only when they're brought to you directly - and decide them by fiat, no less - and perform rare instances of crisis management. That's all you do."

Lowering his hoof, he gestured widely, as though encompassing all of Equestria. "Equestria and its ponies need more than that. They deserve more than that. They should have a leader who continually takes action on their behalf, who is willing to actively wield political power to regulate social and economic forces in ways that promote the general welfare, rather than hoping that the people solve all of their problems on their own. Government should be their ally, rather than merely a spectator."

Lex was just getting warmed up. Without waiting for their reply, he launched into a speech. It was one he'd practiced in his head many times before, outlining his vision for how Equestria should be run. He spoke of how inherent rights came with inherent responsibilities, and that because such responsibilities were innately burdensome, government had to make sure that the citizens worked to meet them. He spoke of how those responsibilities included burdens of taxation, which he would revolutionize to bring in greater revenue by leveraging small taxes not only on all market transactions, but proportionally to how much revenue a pony made.

He spoke of how those taxes would be used to fund new public works, to build new infrastructure and create jobs to stimulate Equestria's economy. About how that economy would be regulated dynamically to make sure that prices and costs were kept under control for the good of all ponies, greater than any one individual's self-interest. He spoke about how a compulsory census and records of biographical data would allow for greater projects in the future, more targeted to meet the needs of the populace. He also outlined how Celestia and Luna would still be part of his government, raising and lowering the sun and the moon and otherwise being free to hold whatever parties and social functions they otherwise passed the time with.

It was the most animated any of his companions had ever seen him, his voice rising and falling as he went over each point, gesturing dramatically as he explained his vision. Finally, after nearly a half-hour of nonstop talking, Lex brought his speech to a close. "That is my goal, my dream for Equestria's future."

Settling back down, he turned in profile to Celestia, ready to make his final point. Loosening the clothes he'd worn since growing accustomed to Everglow, he showed her his cutie mark: a podium in front of an amphitheater. "My destiny has always been to administrate, and to administrate is to govern, and in order to govern, I must rule." Fixing his clothes, he faced the white alicorn directly once again. "You and your sister perform vital tasks, but moving the sun and the moon is not the same as being meant to lead."

"Let us jointly conduct a peaceful and orderly transition of power," he concluded. "Let me fulfill my destiny and make Equestria a better place for all of its ponies." Finishing, he awaited her response, his heart beating madly despite his calm demeanor.

Celestia shook her head slowly, "I'm afraid you've been misinformed. There is a reason Luna and I are princesses, not queens. We do not rule Equestria, its people do. You are entirely correct that we do not administer our people. The city has a council, the armed forces has a general." She gestured at Twilight, "Ponyville has a mayor, as do most other cities. Each is allowed to govern autonomously, growing to meet the needs of its local population. It is with relief and joy, not shame, that few need to approach me to decide things. The needs of ponies in Manehattan are not the needs of those in Ponyville, nor Dodge City. You would take bits from them all and provide them distant benefits, removed from their local needs or desires."

Twilight looked a little baffled by the explosion of words from the normally reserved Lex. She raised a hoof with uncertainty, "You could become mayor of a city?"

Rainbow rolled her eyes, "So long as he isn't mayor of Ponyville."

The sense of disappointment Lex felt wasn't unexpected, but that didn't lessen its impact any. He hadn't thought it very likely that Celestia would listen to reason and agree to turn over power voluntarily, but he had had to try. "It is you who are misinformed," he pressed. One more attempt had to be made to make her realize her error. He had to know that all avenues for peaceful change had been exhausted before moving on to the next step.

"Equestria is a single nation, not a collection of population centers. What happens in one location affects other locations. Local areas of governance are not capable of seeing the larger picture, nor are they able to muster the concerted effort required to formulate national solutions. In order for this to happen, political authority must be concentrated into a single office, and those who hold that office must be willing to exercise that authority to the fullest."

He closed his eyes for a moment, as though preparing himself for what was about to happen. "I ask you again, for the final time: relinquish your throne to me."

"I do not see much," came a voice from the door. Eyes turned towards it, where a stout earth-pony with the purple armor of Luna stood, "but I know you trespass against the Mother of the Night's domain, and speak words of treason against her sister. Stand down and be judged in peace, or be taken by force." He stomped his hooves on the ground and a wash of silvery moonlight rushed from him, seeming to echo off the forms of the other guards around the throne room as he called down a blessing from Luna.

Celestia raised a hoof, "Speaking is not against the law, but your words carry dire intent behind them. My little ponies will not bow their head to a tyrant." It suddenly clicked for Celestia and her eyes narrowed. She rose to her hooves in a fighting stance, "Sombra! I should have recognized your foul tyranny long before." Celestia's reaction had the other weapons in the room leveling with Lex, ready to act.

Lex shook his head, but it was contempt rather than anger that colored his features as he glanced from the incoming night guard back to Celestia, recognizing the application of divine power. "So now you've even begun to cultivate cults of your own, rather than encouraging enlightened reasoning." He murmured the words, as though speaking more to himself than her, before raising his voice to a normal pitch. "You are mistaken. I am not Sombra, though I've inherited his power, which I intend to use to pursue just ends. But then, you've made it clear that you have no conception of what justice is."

Glancing around at the forces arrayed against him, Lex knew that there was no victory to be had here. In a direct match against Celestia herself, if he cut loose with his strongest magic, he had a chance - a small chance, in all likelihood - of killing her outright. More than likely though, it would go the other way... and that wasn't even taking her guards into account.

"As a patriot who loves Equestria," he announced, his voice suddenly stentorian, "and as a pony of unfailing moral character, I can no longer abide by a government that displays gross moral turpitude towards its citizens and depraved indifference to the issues confronting it. With all offers of peace having been rebuffed, and no alternative solutions made available, I do hereby declare myself to be in rebellion against the rule of the wicked Celestia and her sister Luna."

Shrugging off several of his saddlebags - the ones that contained the scrolls with his thoughts on governance, moral philosophy, and economics - Lex let them fall to the floor as he turned his attention back to Twilight, who was watching the proceedings unfold in horror. "I will reserve judgment towards yourself, Princess Twilight, as you have yet to take an active role in Equestria's government. These," he swept a hoof towards the fallen bags, "are my writings on the future I spoke of. Peruse them at your leisure, and I hope that your love of logic and rational thinking will let you see why I am the one who deserves to inherit the future."

"The rest of you," he looked around at the guards pointing their weapons at him, "mark this day. History will come to record it as the beginning of a bright new future for our homeland. And as for you," he sneered up at Celestia, "this is but a taste of the fate that you've brought down on yourself."

With that final pronouncement, Lex's eyes glowed green as purple contrails sprouted from the corners of them, but this time the effect was not limited to his eyes alone. His entire body became engulfed in roiling shadow, turning into a black morass that writhed and shifted hideously. Even as this happened he was not idle, spitting a word of magic that summoned nearly a dozen translucent ponies - the same astral constructs he had summoned when they fought the gnolls so recently. "Get her!" he roared, directing them towards Princess Celestia.

Even as the mindless things leapt to obey, and the guards yelled and rushed to protect their princess, Lex was already moving, surging back towards the doorway, intent on escape.

The rest of the group surged into action as things seemed to tip over the boiling point. Rainbow went crashing towards Lex as Applejack threw herself in the path of the stampeding constructs, ready to block them as best she could. Spike attempted a mighty lightning blast, though he got flames instead, a pittance with the effort he had put into it.

Twilight's wings went wide, "Lex! Stop it! This is not how civilized ponies behave!" Her horn flashed as she threw a powerful counter-spell, cutting the arcane cords that tied the constructs to the realm and sending many away abruptly. "This isn't how friends behave!"

Celestia watched with an eerie passiveness, remaining where she started on her throne as her guards moved for her, advancing on Lex with spirited charges.

Removed from the excitement, Soft had led her mother away from it all, "Sorry, not exactly how I imagined this turning out."

Grass Patch smiled patiently, "When is it ever? Your friends probably need you, go help them."

As Lex burst free of the throne room, shouts echoing behind him, Rainbow was hot on his heels, flying with the speed she was known for. She swatted his flank, "Stop running, ya jerk! Where do you get off acting like that?"

Lex ignored Twilight's plea, moving with all the speed that his shadowy, incorporeal body was capable of as he retreated. However, his speed was no match for Rainbow Dash's, who kept swiping at him as the roiling mass of shadows that was his body surged down the castle hallway. Her hoof blows were having little effect as they passed harmlessly through the mass of darkness with no apparent effect.

It was enough to draw Lex's attention, however. Dark green eyes opened against his black formlessness, and a tendril of shadows suddenly surged at her, taking on the shape of chains as it separated from the rest of Lex's mass and suddenly wrapped around her barrel. Caught off-guard, Rainbow tried to jerk away, but too late to stop her wings from being bound, sending her tumbling painfully to the ground as Lex continued his withdrawal.

It was good, he mused to himself as he hastened his way through the unfamiliar castle, that he had spent so much time exploring Sombra's powers. While not the strongest of magics, they were among the most variable he'd ever encountered. With no immediate pursuers, he passed through several more rooms before finally finding what he sought: one with a window.

Rushing through the thin glass, he exited the castle walls, making immediately for the cliffside at the edge of the grounds. The more distance he could put between himself and Canterlot for now, the better. Of course, they could try to track him magically, but he had a nasty surprise in store for them if they tried to scry on him...

Back in the throne room, Celestia settled back in her seat, "Scour the castle, though I have doubts you will find him here. Spread word through the city to report his presence, but do not engage." She took a slow breath and looked to Twilight, "Welcome home."

Author's Note

Will the group ever escape drama? We hope not.

Though without drama, maybe there wouldn't be as many typos, hmm.

132 - The End?

A dimension away, Sonata sat listlessly across the counter from Drowsy End. "It's really nice of you, I mean, letting me stay here and all."

Drowsy made a dismissive wave of a hoof, "You are welcome here. We are like friends? Besides, I feel you will not remain here for too long. There are greater things in your future than to spend your days with a sleepy mare."

Sonata reached across the counter and gently ruffled Drowsy's mane, "You're still nice, drowsy or not. Thank you." She sniffed loudly, "Still can't believe they all left so quickly. Do you think they'll come back?"

Drowsy shook her head, "I could not say yes or no. It is uncertain at best, but we can wait a while to see." She didn't object to the petting, so it continued. It made her fall into a light nap, but most things in life seemed to have that effect on her.

With no warning or fanfare, the door to the inn suddenly burst open and Lex stumbled in. He froze in place as he saw her. "Sonata?" he called her name in mild disbelief, before a relieved look crossed his face. He started to make his way over to her, dragging himself with the slow steps of somepony that was utterly exhausted.

Sonata jumped in place at the voice, then spun around. A broad grin spread over her face, though it was tinged with doubt. This was not the same Lex she remembered, but close? "Lex? Is that you? What happened? I mean, besides looking as tired as Drowsy." Drowsy had no comment, being asleep. Sonata advanced to offer a supporting hoof. "You came back for me!"

Contrary to how he usually acted, Lex didn't refuse her offer of support, leaning against her. He idly wondered if she knew that he wouldn't have accepted that gesture from any other pony, with the possible exception of Twilight.

"I came back to Everglow because I needed to leave Equestria in a hurry," he admitted. "But I came back to Viljatown because I wanted to see you again."

It had been a dizzying last two days. He had fled with all haste to the Tree of Harmony, the one place in Equestria that he knew radiated enough ambient magical energy that it would let him recharge his magic immediately. The trip there had been one long flight through the wilderness, avoiding open areas as much as possible so as to try and escape any search parties that had been dispatched to try and subdue him.

He'd been lucky to make it to the Everfree Forest without encountering any other ponies, but he'd very nearly had to fight a cragadile when crossing through it. Even after that, it had taken an hour-long ritual to siphon off enough of the magic that the Tree had naturally radiated to replenish his magic and prepare the plane-shift spell that he had learned from Twilight. He was just glad that her copious notes had included instructions about the proper tuning fork to use, and that he'd had the foresight to purchase one before they'd gone back to Equestria.

It had been obvious to him by that point that he was done in Equestria, at least for now. With his attempts at making Celestia see reason via diplomacy having failed, force was now the only option remaining, and for that to stand any real chance of working, he'd need to acquire more power. The best way to do that was on Everglow, which had greater magic to match its greater dangers.

As it was, casting the spell had been far more draining than he'd anticipated. He'd been forced to simultaneously lengthen the casting time to draw in additional ambient magic while he'd worked the spell and channel the excess magic painfully through his own body. It had pushed him to his physical limits...but it had worked. He had arrived just outside of Viljatown, having visualized it instinctively because he knew Sonata was there, and had returned to the inn that he'd stayed at before...it was to his good fortune that she had been there.

"Things didn't work out as well as I'd hoped in Equestria," he admitted as Sonata guided him to a seat.

Sonata tilted her head with some confusion, "What happened?" She frowned with imagined situations, "Was someone being a jerk? Let me talk to them and we'll get it fixed, like, yesterday or something." She helped him settle down before plopping herself beside him, "It's so quiet without you guys around! I thought I was gonna go nuts by myself, uh, no offense to Drowsy End."

"None taken," replied the seemingly still sleeping mare between soft snores.

Lex shook his head. "It's not going to be fixed... and I doubt we're going to see the others again for a long time," he said, before telling her what had happened when he'd returned to Equestria. He left nothing out, unashamed of how he'd acted. After all, he had been right to do what he did.

Sonata listened to the telling, then blinked with confusion, "Why did you pick a fight with their qu--Princess? You could have totally been a national hero for keeping Twilight safe!" She snorted loudly, "You're really smart with some stuff, Lex, but you're kinda dumb with people, and I say that as a friend so don't spaz out at me." She leaned in a little, "Tell me what you wanted to get done, like, really get done, assuming everyone said 'Yes Lex, you're totally right!' and tossed Celestia onto the curb."

He started to speak, then caught himself. He could have gone into major detail, but he was certain that that would only have confused her. Instead, he sighed, "I would have done everything I could do, within the moral boundaries I have set for myself, to make life better for all of the ponies in Equestria. That's what I want to do. It's all I've ever wanted to do." He looked at her levelly as he summarized everything he'd done. "It's the only way I know how to try and engage in the reciprocal altruism that is the basis of friendship."

Sonata nodded, "Alright, that sounds mostly good." And some of it went flying over her head, "So now let's pretend you wanted to do that anyway, but Celestia wasn't going anywhere. How would you get that done then?" She held up a hoof, "This is a game. Assume Celestia is like a magic-proof rock, she's not going anywhere! Too bad, so sad, she's stuck. You still want to do your stuff. How?"

"By smashing the rock," he said simply. "I want to do the most good possible, and I explained why and how that was the case. If she's intent on stopping me from doing good, for ideological rather than practical concerns, then she's corrupt, and needs to be removed from the equation."

Normally, he'd have engaged in Sonata's game, finding the exercise to be a good chance to teach her something, but in the state he was in now he was in no mood for it. Instead, he moved on to another topic, "Have you gone back to your swim-instructor job to finish your sentence?"

Sonata snorted, "Heck no! I told them how we busted up those gnoll things and freed a bunch of people and how we saved all of those people in the train. They heard about it and were like 'Well I guess you learned your lesson!' and practically kicked me out. Like, that part was OK, but then you guys were totally gone, off to start wars with princesses." She stuck out her tongue a little, "Is Equestria that bad? The way everyone else was going on about it, it sounded like a really nice place."

A surprised look crossed Lex's face, "You received a pardon?" He almost asked if she'd used her magic to enchant some unwitting official into pardoning her, but decided against it. If she had, there was no way to prove it now, and besides... she didn't seem like she'd do that.

"Equestria is a good place," he admitted, "a wonderful place. It's my home, and I care about it deeply. That's why I want it to be as good as it can possibly be, and I'm not going to stop striving for that." He sighed, standing up, "I'll help you find someplace to live here, and then I'm going to recuperate and head out. The sooner I can acquire more power, the sooner I can head back there and work to improve the situation."

Sonata raised a hoof to point at herself, "I tried that. Me and the other sirens. We took places over, made them do what we wanted to get done. Was that right?" She rose with him, "If we did good things after brainwashing everyone, would it suddenly be OK?" She shuffled a little, "I don't think it does..." She moved to nudge against Lex, "I'm staying with you either way, you big dolt. I just think..." She trailed off. What did she think? This stuff was complicated. "I want to be friends with Twilight, and her friends. Can't you make things better without more fighting?"

He froze as she momentarily pressed herself against him, but slowly relaxed. "It's not the same, Sonata," he replied. Normally he'd have snapped at her, but he was too tired to muster up his usual indignation. "Using magic to bend the minds of others is immoral, regardless of what you use it for. Violence, if used in a moral fashion, can sometimes be the correct answer. If those gnoll slavers we fought had peacefully refused to give up their slaves, we would not have been wrong to fight to make them comply, because it was the only measure left by which to achieve a moral goal that needed to be achieved."

He paused to toss several coins on the counter, making Drowsy blink as she lifted her head. "Get me a room," he said curtly.

Drowsy smiled, "You can use Sonata's" She took the coin though, and was soon drifting off again.

Sonata gave a brief giggle, "She's been letting me stay for free." She nudged Lex, "From what the girls were saying, Equestria just isn't like that. They don't live with constant violence, and you know what? That sounds pretty nice. I mean... what if you did beat up the Princess and took over, what's going to stop someone else from beating you up? I don't want to live in a world where everyone's beating each other up for the right to wear a stupid hat." She let out a slow sigh, "I'm sorry if I sound stupid, but I really think you can do a lot of good without being bad for a moment to do it. We've both been bad before, when does it stop?"

He could feel his patience wearing thin. "Then what do you suggest, Sonata? That I give up on my goal to help the ponies of Equestria just because Celestia doesn't like it? That I just allow her to continue ignoring the virtuous undertakings that she has a responsibility to enact? Because she won't compromise, and neither will I. Furthermore, I-...wait, hold on." His head snapped back around to Drowsy, suddenly turning red. "We can't sleep in the same room!"

Sonata reached for Lex's head, trying to direct him back towards herself, "There is more than one way to help the ponies of Equestria. Just because you can't have the whole cake doesn't mean a slice is suddenly bad or something." She sat down, trying to hold his cheeks in her hooves, "Look at me. We could be happy, and help make other people happy. It won't be everyone, but it will be some, and that can be enough. I will stand by you and we can become heroes and help out all the ponies you can reach, but you're not getting that whole cake, and that's OK."

Lex tried to reach for his usual counterarguments, but was suddenly finding it difficult to order his thoughts. He could feel his heart pounding at Sonata's touch, at how close her face was to his own. "I, um... I think, I mean... I don't cede the argument, but I'm willing to, you know... have the discussion."

Twilight moved around her crystal tower. It had grown dusty over time and she was hard at work fixing that. Spike wasn't being as helpful as he could be, but she forgave that. Applejack had gone off to reunite with her family, and Rainbow Dash was... somewhere... That girl! Twilight let out a satisfied sigh as she approached her journal and flipped it open. She had so much to write about, it might take a while to get it all down, months even! But she'd give it her best shot.

"Princess Sparkle?" came a new voice.

Twilight glanced up to see a pony looking at her expectantly.

"Cleaning crew's ready to go, ma'am," he said.

Twilight nodded, "Do proceed, thank you."

There were some benefits to being royalty at least.

Elsewhere, Grass Patch, Spike, and Soft Mane sat around a table. Spike was looking forlorn. Soft shrugged a little, "It isn't that bad..."

Spike cocked a brow, "I appreciate the thought, but c'mon. You tower over me now."

Soft nodded, "True, and eventually you'll tower back over me. Nature's funny that way."

Spike rubbed behind his head, "But now I'm all round and useless again..."

Soft prodded Spike in the ribs, "Don't ever say that again. You are not useless, in any shape."

Grass Patch looked out through the window, "Your friend, Miss Sparkle, arranged a very nice plot of land here. Not fit for peat, but I'm certain I can coax something good out of it."

Soft smiled gently at her mother, "I know you can, and we won't even be far away now! That sounds like everything worked out to me."

Spike joined in the smile, "Yeah... I guess there are good parts. So, uh, are we still going to?"

Soft raised a brow, "If you're asking what I think you're asking, doing so in front of my mother is not appropriate."

Grass Patch snorted, "I'm no blushing maiden, and I'm still waiting for grandchildren."

Soft placed a hand over her face in mortification, "Mom... Anyway, Spike, you look... young? Like real young. Like how old are you anyway? Nevermind that, are you, you know, mature? I'm not voting to break up either way, mind you, but I can wait a year or two if you need to, uh, get to dragon puberty?"

None present knew much on the subject of Equestrian dragon development, but waiting seemed like the best course of action.

Rainbow landed lightly before Carousel Boutique. She rapped on the door thrice and waited. The door swung open to reveal a smiling Rarity. "Darling! You're back! Come in, come in!"

Rainbow followed her inside, looking around. "Hey Rares, nice to be back, uh, didn't you go off with a donkey?" She saw no sign of any other occupancy.

Rarity made a dismissive wave, "It just didn't work out. He wanted to be useful and couldn't settle into home life, and off he went. A shame, really, but I do hope the darling finds what he's looking for."

Rainbow nodded, "Alright, guess I wouldn't want to be tied down to one spot either." She spread her wings, enjoying the feel of her older, faster, pair, "How're things around here? Fluttershy feeling better?"

Rarity smiled brightly, "It was the most fantastic thing, dear. Pinkie Pie held a week of 'therapeutic parties'. She invited different ponies each day, and they shook Fluttershy out of her shock and got the poor thing smiling again. Things are almost back to normal. In fact, I have an appointment to keep with her for a spa day. Care to come along, my treat?"

Rainbow was not normally keen for spa treatment, but... "Sure. It'll be a gift from me, to me, for this adventure."

Rarity nodded, "And you simply have to share all the details, minus the bloody parts. I don't think poor Fluttershy can handle those."

Applejack had one leg thrown over Big Mac's withers, hugging her brother warmly a moment before she fell back to all fours.

Apple Bloom cried happily, "Ahm so glad yer back!" She bounced on top of Applejack, riding her. "It was so lonely without ya around!"

Applejack moved to give Granny Smith her turn, hugging and nuzzling warmly, "Ahm sorry for staying away for so long, but ahm back now, and I got something y'all are not gonna believe!"

Granny raised a wrinkly brow, "What's that ya got that we won't believe? I'll believe it when ah see it!"

Applejack turned to face the nearest tree and pointed up at an apple, "Watch this." She took a firm stance and spoke an odd word. The apple quivered, then tugged gently away from the branch before lowering to hover just before Applejack, where she bit into it, "Mmm, Apple quality."

Apple Bloom went wide-eyed, "But how'd ya do that?! Yer not a unicorn!"

"Nope," agreed Big Mac.

Eager to show off, Applejack said a few other strange syllables before she waved a hoof at Big Mac, turning him from a big red Apple to a big green one. Big Mac didn't notice, but Granny and Apple Bloom did and they began to snicker softly.

Granny adjusted her glasses a moment, "Lands sakes girl, ya done something funny. Where'd you get them fancy tricks from?"

Applejack reached into her saddlebag with her mouth and pulled out a book that she put down, "Twilight showed me how to do a fancy new kinda magic. Don't matter none what kinda pony y'are. Not too many fancy spells for apple harvesting, but that's fine, Ah got perfectly good legs for those."

Big Mac nodded in agreement, "Yup."

Apple Bloom grinned widely, "That mean ah can learn to do magic tricks?!"

"Maybe," said Applejack with uncertainty. She picked up the book and tucked it away, just to be safe.

Author's Note

And so ends the series. This is my official, unofficial, headcanon of what the mane six were up to between seasons, and they got back just in time to kick off the new season. Yay!

Will it ever continue? Well, it could! There are more stories to be told, and threads dangling around. I won't rule it out.

What will the CMC do with a book of magic when they inevitably get it away from Applejack while she's busy working?

What of the ponies, humans, or even an orc touched by the passing of Twilight and friends?

Thank you for reading through this with me. It was a real blast to write and you were all fine company for this epic journey.

Epilogue - Long Road's Long Road

"You simply musn't." Rarity paced in a slow circle around the fully-armored Long Road. "There are other ways! There are other warriors!"

Long Road stomped a hoof down. "I am the only paladin in this world. Great darkness is rising, and only I can put it down. It would cost the lives of dozens if not hundreds of Equestria's warriors to match. This is a world that only just begun to understand the power of divinity."

Rarity threw herself around his neck, dragging him towards the ground. "You can't! You musn't! The future..."

Long Road pulled from Rarity, then kissed her just beside her horn. "If I do not return, please think of me well. Move on without me, and find another that will treat your heart well. I am a knight. That is what you desired, and that is what you got."

Tears fell from Rarity's eyes in great greasy flows, messing up her makeup as she fell to her belly. "I don't want a knight! I want you!"

Long Road smiled a wistful smile. "You have me... and I am a knight. I pray to the forces of good that I may yet return, but I go knowing I may not. If I do not return in a month's time, move on." He turned for the door. All too soon, he was gone.

Rarity gazed out her window, waiting for him to return. Day after day, she waited. He never did. She felt no urge to seek another, and for a short time, she wore black, but it felt hollow. "Who am I kidding?" she asked the empty room, throwing down her veil. "I didn't deserve him, and now he's gone!"

Sweetie Belle ran in one day holding a newspaper in her magic. Rarity smiled at her. She never let little Sweetie see her cry or be sad. Sweetie gave her the paper. "Look, it's that donkey!"

Rarity felt her heart shatter. The newspaper declared him a hero of Hoofington, but displayed his still body being carried in a procession. The article went into great and bloody detail about the tremendous battle he had led against one of the final disturbances in the land near the city. The creatures within were the worst kind of depraved evil, and some feared the city would have to be abandoned, until he arrived.

He was a hero. He was her knight. He died just like they did in her romantic books, but in her books, the heroine was never left so alone afterwards. They never talked about that part. Rarity sobbed silently into her pillow, and barely moved until Twilight returned home. Rarity put on a brave face.

When Rainbow asked where Long was, Rarity felt her chest tighten into a painful ball. Swallowing back her tears, Rarity made a dismissive wave, "It just didn't work out. He wanted to be useful and couldn't settle into home life, and off he went. A shame, really, but I do hope the darling finds what he's looking for."

She suggested a trip to the spa with her dear friend, where her tears could be lost in steam and mud. She wouldn't be caught crying. She just couldn't...

Author's Note

I felt a lot of things writing this, but it felt like something that had to be written. Rarity was not being an empty jerk.

Did you know the Sequel is on? More typos! The Apple Falls Far from the Tree

Disclaimer

Legal Stuff:

Twilight, Spike, and many other terms/names/places native to the show My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic are property of Hasbro. They are used without consent for this work of transformative parody. Hasbro gives no endorsement to the contents of this fiction.

Dawn Event, Everglow, Kadiston and similar terms from Ponyfinder are property of Silver Games LLC, and is used with consent under the fanfiction license offered on http://forum.ponyfinder.net.

Please don't sue me.

Thank you,
David Silver
AKA Rough Draft

Author's Note

Just a little legal stuff to get it out of the way.

13 - Serious Magic

The pair worked industriously for several weeks, until their new magic and bodies felt like a new home for them. Exhausted from a day well-spent studying, Twilight pushed open the door leading to their shared room to find it filled with dense fog. She blinked in surprise and called out, "Spike? Are you in there? What's going on?"

A faint snicker only just barely registered in Twilight's twitching ears. While Twilight pushed ahead, mostly blind, Spike could see everything. He could see that there was fog, but also what was in the fog without trouble. Stalking his prey, he made a sudden leap for Twilight's back, producing the desired girlish shriek of surprise when he landed on top of her. Her legs wobbled and she craned her head to look at him, "Not funny Spike." As his face fell, she smiled, "Well, maybe a little funny. Is it just me or are you getting bigger?"

Spike hadn't thought about it, but noticed Twilight wasn't as large a seat anymore. He slipped off of her and nodded, "I guess I am. Mister Score said my kind of dragon is about pony sized at my age, so... maybe I'm catching up?"

Twilight nodded slowly, "No more rides for you until we get back then. Now, what's with the fog?" She stuck out a hoof, waving it through the dense cloud cover that concealed her room.

Spike grinned widely, "I had Under Score come in and put it here."

Twilight tilted her head, "Why would he do that, and how long is it sticking around?"

Spike backed off into the fog, vanishing from Twilight's sight, "To surprise you, of course. He said it should be gone before the hour's up though."

Twilight moved after Spike, but encountered the wall before she found her number one assistant. Perplexed, she began to look around, "Spike? Where'd you go?"

A soft tapping on her flank got her to leap in place. She spun around to find him floating there in the dense coverage.

With a fresh smile, he cautioned, "You should always look up."

With a frustrated snort, Twilight planted her hooves solidly on the ground and spoke words of power. She did the strange shuffle that Under Score had demonstrated, but her horn also glowed. Her body swelled outwards, becoming as large as the horses the orcs were riding. Her clothing had expanded with her. She snatched the surprised Spike in her teeth and placed him on her back. "You're easier to deal with when you're the right relative size."

Spike clapped his claws quickly, "That's awesome! Why aren't you big all the time if you can do that?"

Twilight pointed a hoof in the general direction of the still concealed door, "One, the doors are made for normal sized ponies. Two, the spell only lasts a few minutes." She found the bed and gently placed spike on his top bunk, tucking him in as she hadn't done since they left Equestria, "Now let's get some sleep."

"G'night Twi."

"Good Night, Spike."

She dismissed the spell and shrank down to normal size before undressing and heading to bed herself. Soon, both were asleep.

The next day they were kept together as both teachers assembled in the wide open room downstairs. "You've had enough training," said Fast Shadow, "If you want to learn more, you learn it by doing."

Under Score nodded slowly, "There are also those who would wish you two pull your weight. It is against my personal vote that you are given this assignment."

Fast glanced alongside at Under, "Be that as it may, it is done. We have an assignment lined up for you that shouldn't be too hard. It's a classic milk run, by the book."

Twilight raised a hoof and Under nodded at her. "We don't want to be free loaders. If we can help, we'd be glad to!"

Fast Shadow smiled at Twilight's words, "Well spoken, Miss Sparkle. There is an owlbear terrorizing a local farm, just a few hours outside the city gates. Find it, get rid of it. If you can get evidence of its removal, that would be nice, but not required." She drew out a map of the city and unrolled it out onto the ground. With a hoof she indicated a spot, "The farm's here."

Spike looked at the spot as he asked, "Owlbear, what's that?"

Under frowned, "Imagine a beast as large as a bear, with the face of an owl. They have nasty tempers and are very good at expressing the fact through claws and beak. Please approach it with caution."

Twilight tapped at her chin, "It should be a good test of some of the spells you taught me."

Spike puffed out his chest, "No owl-faced bear is going to scare me off. With Twilight at my back, it'll be taken care of in no time."

"Good" said Fast, "Then hurry to it. Mind you, this isn't for charity. You do get a portion of the bounty paid to the Seekers for its removal. Some spending money to spend as you please." She spoke with a gentle smile, "The first coin that you'll have to yourself, if I recall properly."

Eager to prove their worth, the money seemed like a cherry on top of an already delicious looking pie. They were soon out into the city, heading for the gate closest to the besieged farm. Spike walked alongside Twilight, his head threatening to match her own as he slowly gained inches over time.

When they got to the gate, they were let through without much fanfare, though the guard was surprised on one account, "No seeker's token?" she had asked them.

Spike shrugged, "I didn't get one. Maybe they'll give it when we finish our first mission."

It seemed a reasonable enough answer, and the guard let them past, "Try to be back before dark," she cautioned, "Monsters love hunting at night."

They crested the nearest hill and could see the farm in the distance. "Why don't we fly there?" asked Spike.

Twilight extended a wing and gave it a flap, "I can only fly for a short while. It draws magic from inside, and that recharges slowly."

Spike frowned, but the expression turned to a brilliant smile, "Do you trust me?"

Twilight tilted her head at Spike, "Of course I do."

Spike lifted from the ground and moved over Twilight, "We'll be there in a moment." he said as his grin turned slightly maniacal.

"What are you d--" her words cut off as he grabbed her around the barrel and lifted. She was heavy for him, but not too heavy to get into the air and zoom across the country-side with the sound of the mare screaming in surprise the entire way. He placed her down just in front of the farm-house and she wobbled to and fro, "Spike, wow..." she mumbled, trying to regain her balance, "When did you get so fast?"

Spike shrugged with feigned indifference before he began to giggle boyishly in delight.

Twilight gave a soft snort and moved up to the door, knocking on it with a glimmer of her horn.

A distressed male voice called out, "Who is it?"

Twilight gave a bow at the door, "Twilight Sparkle and Spike, from the Seekers. We're here about the Owlbear?"

The door opened a crack and a goat's head popped free, "Oh thank the sun!" he exclaimed. "You're here even earlier than I thought you'd be. It usually comes from the west, from the forest just there," He extended a hoof out the door to point before quickly withdrawing it. "It's already eaten my chickens! I'm afraid the cow's next! Please, before it decides I'm a fine snack."

They opened their mouths to reply, but the door shut, and they could hear several locks being slid into place. Twilight looked towards Spike, "Well, no time to lose. Let's free this farmer of his ferocious freeloader."

Deciding, firmly, that she didn't want to fly air-Spike quite so soon, they hiked towards the forest. It was just coming on noon, the sun high in the sky, as they reached the edge. Twilight took a moment to reflect on her spells, "I can't just track it magically. So we'll have to do it the old fashioned way." They both nodded and split up a little as they looked to the forest floor for signs of the large creature's passage.

Hours passed without result, and the sun now hung low in the late afternoon sky. They gathered back together with disappointed expressions before Twilight's expression lit up. "It's a nocturnal creature, like the gate guard warned. Why don't we just wait for it to wake up?"

The two found a good vantage point near the edge of the forest, where they could see if any large creatures tried to cross the fields in the direction of the farm, and they waited. It did not take long for their patience to pay out. The sun was creeping into the evening hours when a great shaggy beast of fur and feathers began its trek towards the farm with deadly intent.

Twilight smiled with glee, "Alright, you go distract it, and I'll throw some lightning at it."

Spike saluted sharply, "Doesn't look so tough," he said with false bravado before he drifted down from the branch he was perched on and zipped at the creature. Deciding that engaging it in melee was not the ideal way to start the conflict, he did a rushing surge over it while washing it in his brilliant breath. This caught the owlbear's attention. With a loud roar that sounded as much as an owl as it did any bear, it began to lumber at him with its beak partially open. Spike dropped to the ground and got into a ready position, ducking to the side as the beak came in at him, causing it to scrape harmlessly off his scales as he dug a claw into its available shoulder. Quickly he grabbed the other shoulder, and brought his head forward into a brutal headbutt, driving his horns into its skull with a painful crack.

The owlbear had precious little time to react before everything around the two lit up. Purple lightning arced powerfully from the lavender alicorn as she unleashed the elemental fury. It was all too much for it. The creature gave a piteous gargle before collapsing to the ground in front of Spike. Spike did a little dance of victory before he stopped and nudged the owlbear just as Twilight was coming up. "Uh, I think it's dead," said Spike.

Twilight paused in place, considering the beast. It struck her that she hadn't outright murdered a creature before, unless one counted the Pinkie clones, but even those were sent back to the pool, not killed. "Well..." she said in a weak tone, "Better it than that farmer, or the cow." The excuse sounded hollow on her tongue, and Spike came over and gave her an embrace quietly. They remained together for several minutes before they separated and Spike sighed, "Well, we're supposed to bring back some kind of proof?" Twilight shook her head quickly.

"It's bad enough we killed it. I don't want to... do that."

Spike nodded slowly, then sighed and started digging at the ground.

"What are you doing?" asked Twilight.

"Digging a grave for it."

Twilight watched Spike toil in silence for a few moments, then joined him in his efforts. They may have killed the creature, but they could at least respect his passing. As the sun finished setting, they had the creature safely entombed, with a small marker set up on the spot.

Their mission was a success.

Author's Note

An episode with a somber conclusion. They're not in a rainbow land of assured happy endings anymore. Sometimes someone has to lose for someone to win.

Thoughts, typo reports, and such are always welcome, please comment!

17 - Look Out, Here Comes Twilight

Under Score approached the mirror set on his wall and waved a hoof over it while speaking words to a spell Twilight was not familiar with. Frazzled or not, it was never a bad time to be attentive to magic, and she watched him intently until the spell was complete. There was spike! He had appeared in the mirror laying on his side in a crude camp with four humans sleeping around him, out in the wilderness. They all looked like they'd been to Tartarus and back.

"There he is," stated Under Score, "It is good fortune we caught him sleeping. One's defenses are typically lower."

"Defenses?" asked Twilight, "We're saving him, not attacking him!"

"He doesn't know that. He can throw aside my view if his will is too strong," explained Under. "Well, I gather I will not be getting any sleep until I get you to him."

Twilight bobbed her head fiercely, "Yes yes yes. Please. Look at him!" She raised a hoof at the mirror, "He's a mess, and so is everyone around him! I can try that healing spell I read about!"

Under raised a shaggy brow at her, "There are few healing tricks in the arcane bag that do not come with some sort of price. What spell do you plan to use?"

Twilight began to look nervous as Under's gaze grew more intense in reply to her own hesitation, "Well, uh, I saw a spell called 'infernal healing', an--"

"No," stated Under Score in no uncertain terms. "That spell is an act of evil, and draws the plane imperceptibly closer to the infernal reaches. Unless your friend is dying on the spot, it is better to not use it. He is clearly still alive." He directed at the mirror, "Just hurt. You must promise, swear, that you will not cast that."

Twilight folded her ears back, cowed, "Unless he's dying," she muttered before raising her ears sharply with a thought, "Do you have a potion I can give him?"

He shook his head, stance still firm and unwavering, "Learning to supply yourself is another lesson in learning to adventure properly. He's not dying, and I will take you to him. Are you ready?"

Twilight looked herself over before dashing out of the room. She returned a short while later, saddlebags stuffed with snacks and supplies secured from the common room, "Ready!"

Under reached out to place a hoof on her before speaking words of a powerful spell. Space and time submitted to his will, and soon the two appeared with a sudden pop of displaced air not far from the little camp. "Good luck," said Under before the same spell sent him home, back to his warm bed and needed sleep.

Twilight tilted her head at the empty space, "Why didn't he take us all back?" She quickly dropped the thought in favor of rushing over to Spike with a growing smile. Her eager hoofsteps brought Spike to sudden awareness with a yelp. He smiled when he saw who it was and rose painfully to his feet to return the crushing embrace coming his way.

"Number one assistants do not go without their best friend," she chastised, head buried in his neck. "What happened? It looks like you got run over by a train."

Some of the humans were stirring at the motion and conversation, but seeing the two appeared to be on friendly terms, tried to settle back to slumber. Spike flashed a bright smile, "I fought the biggest orc I ever saw! He had a bison even! I almost didn't make it, but you should see the other guy?" He ribbed Twilight, but Twilight didn't look in the joking mood. She drew out a muffin and stuffed it in his mouth.

"Eat," she commanded. "I am now your official nurse and you're not doing anything or going anywhere without my say so."

Spike gave a sharp salute before he began chewing on the muffin, "Yesh maam."

The excitement starting to ebb, Twilight's intoxication and fatigue started to catch up to her, pulling her to the ground, "And... don't you... for..." She was out, snoring loudly.

Spike smiled gently, setting the muffin aside and lifting his dear friend carefully, setting her beside the others and tucking her in. Reclaiming his muffin, he snuggled in beside her and soon the entire camp was resting a little more peacefully.

The night had treated Spike well, with his aches no longer quite as omnipresent. The camp was in high spirits as Twilight introduced herself to them and promised to see them safely to Kadiston.

"That is where we were headed," said one of the humans, "When we were waylaid."

"I know the feeling," agreed Twilight as the group began moving across the plains. "You're lucky Spike came along when he did."

Spike inflated with pride as the humans gave their thanks to him. One of them continued, "We do a lot of trade with the ponies. It will be difficult recovering, with all of our things smashed and ruined... to say nothing of the children."

Spike suddenly looked not as proud as Twilight asked, "Children?"

"Foals," he corrected, knowing the term the ponies preferred. "They apparently didn't want foal slaves." The mood soured as the painful memory was brought to the forefront. "They left them to rot in the sun," said the human as they all looked dejected and sad.

"Well that's terrible," said Twilight in a shocked voice, unsure of what else she should say. "Here, please. It won't... bring your foals back, but how much is it to buy a new caravan and supplies?"

The man looked towards a woman, who appeared to be doing some calculations in her head as she walked. "The wagon will be between fifty and a hundred, depending on how large, and ten will be enough for basic supplies, but twenty five would be ideal."

Twilight's head span. They had been paid two hundred for such a short job, when half that much would pay for this entire family's livelihood. She fished out fifty coins, then nudged Spike, getting another fifty from him, "Here, one hundred coins. No one deserves to lose everything."

Spike was a little saddened to see his money go, but the cause was good, so he kept his mouth shut but the slightest of grumblings. The humans were grateful to accept the gift, "We will be able to get back on the road swiftly, with this." stated the female, "You are a very generous pony. You have already put us in your debt by saving us."

Spike shook his head at the lot of them, "What? No. It's in the revised dragon code of honor." They looked at him quizzically, and he eagerly explained, "If somepony does something amazing for you, you should look for a way to do something amazing for somepony else later. You don't have to worry about us. We did it because we wanted to."

"Ah," said the woman, "Yes, that is a good philosophy. We will be sure to pay your kindness forward, sir Spike."

"Sir?" asked Twilight before a grin erupted on her face, "Enjoy your knighthood while it lasts."

Spike flushed red through his scales and said nothing as they hiked.

The first two days passed peacefully enough. Though Spike attempted to hunt, he was not very skilled at it. Twilight's last minute grab bag of snacks were devoured eagerly, and they found small rivers to refill the water skin she carried. On the third day of walking, fate gave them a present in the form of two black chitinous creatures that seemed to just appear from the tall grass, scuttling towards them with stingers held high.

In the surprise of their ambush, one got their claws on Spike, grabbing him and shaking him around. He reacted by digging both claws into the menacing pincer, forcing it open as he bit into the soft tissue binding the two halves of it together. The creature chittered angrily as its friend marched down on Twilight and the others. Twilight raised a hoof, lashing out with two streams of fire. The large target of the creature and her lessons with Fast Shadow paid off as both crashed into the oncoming bug, burning it painfully.

The creature was not finished, however, bringing down its stinger in a flash to bury in Twilight's barrel. She screamed in pain as she felt fire spread through her in the form of its poison. The first scorpion was still wrestling with Spike, bringing its other pincer to bear on the still trapped, if resisting, dragon. As it squeezed him, it drove its pincer home, but it skid along his toughened scales. Spike growled at it, "You're not keeping me away from Twilight," he roared before he unleashed his lightning fury across the beast, sending it backwards in a twitching pile and leaving him to zip towards the second scorpion in a determined bee-line.

Twilight was sliding away from the beast as it menaced her, edging back as pain distracted her. She decided to go for a simple but trustworthy spell. With barely two words, she glowed a soft purple as bolts of force erupted from her front, crashing into the creature in painful blasts. It wobbled to and fro, dizzy from the assault but determined with all its insect mind to have the purple pony. It reached forward, grabbing her and squeezing painfully in its pincer, but it was short lived. The squeeze proved to be its last gasp of life as it slumped to the ground, allowing the purple alicorn free to stagger and collapse onto the ground, panting.

Spike was on her in an instant, "Are you ok, Twilight?" he said as he looked her over for bleeding. "I'm sorry I wasn't doing a good job, the other one was keeping me busy."

Twilight winced softly, "I'm... fine, but I feel weak. I can hardly move."

One of the human males spoke up, "That's how scorpions hunt. They sap your strength with their poison."

Spike carefully slipped under Twilight and balanced her on his back, "Time to return a favor," he said with a smile. Twilight smiled back at him before closing her eyes, passing out as the last of her strength fled her. It was a burden Spike gladly accepted, now hiking with Twilight sprawled over his back.

They continued hiking to the city. The next day, Twilight could move stiffly, but kept up with the group under her own power, no matter how often Spike offered to let her rest, and apologized for failing as a bodyguard.

"You did fine," argued Twilight. "There were two of them, and they were big! You did everything that you could do in such a sudden attack. Besides, I can walk."

"But, Twilight," said Spike in a soft whine, "You were hurt."

"So were you," sniped Twilight. "We're a team, Spike. We'll watch out for each other, both of us. We're both in charge of making sure we both get through alright. All right?"

Spike nodded softly at her words as he reviewed the short but frightful battle in his head, considering how he could have reacted better. "I'm just glad you weren't seriously hurt."

Twilight shook her head, "What? No, I mean... that pincer hurt a little... but hey, free nap all day long," she joked, sticking out her tongue when Spike shot her a sour look. She offered a hoof, and soon they were hugging, forgiving all between them.

The city came into view on the next day, and they were eager to be back in its embrace. They separated ways with the human group with hoof, claw, and hand shaking and bumping in equal measure.

"You did not mention you were with the Seekers," said one of the human females, who had introduced herself as Clara. "I always thought they were grave robbers, but you prove me wrong."

Thomson, one of the human males, nudged her with a rib, "We'll be sure to visit before we leave, and show you the wagon you two financed."

Goodbyes said, Twilight and Spike returned to the Seekers, to give their report and get some needed sleep.

Author's Note

Twilight, to the rescue! The group fights two at once, and make some friends along the way. A week well spent, I say.

Pound the comment box and tell me what you thought!

New Race - Donkey

Donkey

Easily forgotten, the donkies never made large cities for themselves. Unlike the cloven, they didn't have the community to become a force of note on the landscape of Everglow. They often lived in the sidelines of other communities, simply existing in pony, cloven, and other cities without making much in the way of waves.

Stats:

+2 Wis, +2 Con, -2 Dex

The donkies have keen senses and their long ears do not go to waste. They have a natural hardiness in their stout bodies that also impairs their nimbleness.

Racial Abilities:
Tough Hide: +1 Natural Armor
Hoof: They have one hoof attack as a primary natural weapon. It deals 1d4 + 1 1/2 strength bludgeoning damage, as normal for their size.
Speed: 40ft(20ft while bipedal)
Fingerless: See fingerless rules
Quadruped: Being quadruped, they enjoy +50% carrying capacity and +4 CMD vs trips.
Stable Footing: Donkies gain another +4 CMD vs trips and +4 CMD vs bull rushes
Stubborn: +2 will vs enchantment(compulsion) and enchantment(charm) effects. If they fail such a save, they get one more save a round later to throw it off at the same DC.

Author's Note

We have a donkey, they deserve some stats! There are no such in the main Ponyfinder book, so you get some free of charge.

Like, hate, terrible mistakes? Let me know.

64 - Finale

"I don't want to die," stated Aria in a flat tone, floating in the darkness.

"No one asked you to, silly," said Pinkie. "We just want you to stop being mean to people. Can you do that please?"

Sonata looked uncertainly between Pinkie and Aria, "They've been nice to me so far."

Aria frowned, "How would you even know? They're probably laughing behind your back and you're too stupid to notice." She blinked her eyes as they came clear. "I've seen how they do things in this world. I like my head on my shoulders."

Sonata sank against Pinkie Pie, "You don't really laugh at me, do you? What if this was all just a stupid mistake!"

Pinkie shook her head, "She's just using more of that bad magic on you." She faced Aria and took a deep breath before she began to sing quickly, "Meanie heads don't work, Don't just be a jerk. The song's got you now, Don't know up from down. Who is friend or foe, Even you don't know!"

Aria frowned, then staggered in the water, her perceptions swimming and dancing around her in a confusing mess. Suddenly she felt something crawling all over her and began flailing at the invisible spiders, or snakes, she wasn't sure what they were! Why weren't they coming off? They're biting her!

Beneath the waves, Adagio was locked in combat with Long Road. She had wrapped her thick tail around the donkey's barrel, holding him tightly and squeezing as her teeth found weak spots to sink into. Despite this, the land creature was not giving up. Every blow he landed would have been quite dangerous if not for the water slowing the arc of the sword as it swished at Adagio. They were both covered in the ongoing wounds of the battle, with neither giving quarter. While one had the advantage of breath, the other recovered from his wounds infuriatingly. Adagio was certain the stubborn soul would run out of air eventually. Admittedly, she thought he would have already run out, but he was still thrashing at her. Just a little longer.

Above, several guards were coming down from the castle. Pinkie Pie lowered her ears, "Uh oh, do you think they were called?"

Sonata looked at them, then Aria swimming in circles. "I... don't think so? Oh, I'm probably messing all of this up. I'm not even helping you guys at all." she said, tears welling up in Sonata's eyes as she sank to her knees.

Pinkie set a hoof on her head, mussing up the hair and petting gently, "Don't be a gloomy gus. You've been lots of help! We'll just handle it as it, hey, is that Twilight?"

Walking among the guards was the distinctive purple snout of Twilight, garbed in her robe and with her staff floating along with her. She didn't look happy, and neither did the guards with her. Something was in their ears, but Pinkie couldn't make out what they were. She raised a hoof, waving wildly, "Twilight!" Twilight didn't seem to hear, but spotted her waving when she got closer. She gave a grim nod before she flared and pointed a hoof at the still panicking figure in the water.

"You'll never hurt my friends again," Twilight growled as she unleashed a fan of force bolts to strike into Aria. Already weakened and hurt, she sank into the muddled pond.

Sonata shrank against Pinkie Pie, "Oh, she looks angry. She's going to hurt me. She doesn't even know I joined you."

"Don't be silly, silly. Wasn't she standing there when Spike carried you off?" argued Pinkie, "Now where's the last one?" She moved towards the pond with a springing gallop, arriving at her fallen friends, poking and patting them to get them going, "Come on, we're not done yet!"

Twilight arrived with the guards not long after. She hurried up and began to embrace her friends, squeezing Spike, Soft Mane, and Pinkie, "Where's Long Road?" She glanced at Sonata curiously, but didn't speak on it.

The guards were not so forgiving, moving to arrest Sonata swiftly. Pinkie dashed from Twilight and got in the way, "No way jose! She's with us and she's not a bad pony. She helped us fight the other ones."

One of the soldiers, a stallion, gently nudged Pinkie away, "Be that as it may, she is charged with multiple accounts of assault with magic. You can speak on her behalf at her trial."

Sonata hung her head as they attached heavy looking shackles on her legs and attached them to each other, limiting her movement.

Pinkie's ears fell as she shook her head, "What? No, she's a good pony. Please! She doesn't deserve this... Can I come with her?"

One of the guards raised a brow, "If you wish, but know that she will be kept in an antimagic cell, considering her abilities and her crimes."

Sonata shuffled awkwardly in place, "You don't have to do that, Pinkie. I'll... be OK."

Pinkie frowned and moved beside Sonata, bumping their brands of destiny together, "If she goes, I go! Friends forever!"

One of the guards whispered to the other, "She may be enthralled. She should snap out of it in the cell." They clapped Pinkie in irons like Sonata's and moved to guide them back towards the castle.

Twilight watched them go with some confusion before turning to the other two, "Again, where is Long Road?"

Alas, neither Spike nor Soft knew that and shook their heads before they looked towards the pond where a lone bubble arrived at the surface to break.

Twlight gasped in surprised and was in the water in a flash, leaving the still recovering two behind. Beneath the surface, Long Road and Adagio struggled for life, though the donkey's movements were slowing at last. Both looked awful, even through the blur of the water. Twilight tried to speak the words of power, but water rushed into her mouth when she opened it, distorting the words and fizzling the spell. That wasn't working, so she instead approached and used her staff in the most obvious way. She began swinging it wildly at the clutching siren. The bludgeoning weapon sailed in lazy arcs through the water, but Adagio was hardly in the position to move out of the way while she held the donkey securely.

Above Spike rung his claws together, watching as more bubbles reached the surface. "Do you think they're ok?"

Soft Mane nudged him, "Go help."

Oh yea. Spike saluted and nodded before diving into the waves. Though he was still rattled from almost drowning, he felt energetic enough to join the melee. Seeing Spike coming, Adagio abandoned the water logged donkey and swam away with a burst of speed. She hit the surface in an instant to see three soldiers standing by the pond. They quickly drew their blades. She deflated and sighed. "I surrender."

Adagio and Aria was thrown into the cell where Pinkie and Sonata already waited. Though the guards had been surprised that Pinkie still wanted to stay at Sonata's side, they decided to just let it be and left them there.

Adagio saw who her room-mates were and scowled, "The pink buffoon and the traitor, lovely."

Aria didn't add to the conversation, mostly curled up and aching, even if they had healed her just enough to get her moving. Unlike Sonata, they still had fish legs despite being removed from the water.

Pinkie stuck out her tongue, "They'll let us out after the trial when I tell them how great Sonata is and how she's turned around."

Adagio rolled her eyes, "Yea, turned around. She's just playing the winning team. You don't see that? She'll make a run for it the moment you're out of here."

Pinkie put herself between Adagio and Sonata, "She's our friend." Their argument lacked their usual bite, with their magic deprived of them by the nature of the cell and sucking away their attempts to barb each other. "You'll see, from in here."

The group was back together... sort of. Spike had also been taken away, though placed in a normal cell. Soft Mane looked at Twilight and Long Road, "I'm glad the fight's over, but... what happened?"

Twilight gently nudged Long Road, "Let's get back to home and get Long Road treated first. You look like a mess."

Long Road nodded in agreement to this. "It took everything to stay in that fight. I've never been happier to see you, Twilight. We can talk as we walk though."

Twilight hefted up Long Road with her magic and set him on her back before they began trotting to the Seekers, "This mare appeared. The guards said it was the Queen. She dispelled their control over us all. Apparently somepony got word to her. She didn't stay for very long though, so I barely got a look at her. She was an alicorn, like me, but... bulkier? Stronger. Like if Applejack became an alicorn."

Long Road nodded, "I have seen many portraits of the Queen. She has the blessing of all three major tribes, and was born an earth-bound, I am told. So that's how you came down to rescue us?"

"We were given a protection against their magic and told to arrest them all, or kill them if we couldn't do that," said Twilight. "I wasn't expecting to find you all down there in a pitched battle. How did you get Sonata to join you?"

Soft Mane leaned over Twilight's head, "She did that on her own. I don't think she's got what's right from wrong down, but she isn't actively out to be a bad person."

Twilight frowned thoughtfully, "Maybe. We're going to have to show up for that trial. Spike will be there too, for his charges of assaulting soldiers. I don't think he will be punished too severely, considering, but they can't just pretend it didn't happen."

"Justice and Law are not always the same," cautioned Long Road.

They arrived at the Seekers and repeated the story. With the sirens properly imprisoned, there was no objections to them taking their old rooms. They didn't feel much like laying around. Twilight made her way to the library to study the local laws and how these proceedings will work. "I'll be ready to help, Spike, don't you worry!"

Author's Note

The siren's invasion has come to a close, but half the party is up for trial. Is this an improvement?

My editors were also incarcerated, so blame the legal system for any typos you find.

65 - Jailhouse Blues

Pinkie was roused from her slumber by an impending feeling of danger. She looked up to see Adagio looming menacingly with bared teeth. Squeaking with surprise, she wrapped her arms around the still slumbering form of Sonata and tried to vanish away, but the room prevented such tricks.

"You may have put us here," said Adagio with acid dripping from her words. "But you're stuck here with us. The guards don't care who makes it to trial, so let's save them some effort."

Sonata started to rouse from Pinkie's movement of her, blinking sleepily even as Adagio darted over her. Pinkie swung an arm wildly, doing little more than ensuring her arm was bitten and held painfully in the siren's grasp. Pinkie's shrill call for help brought Sonata fully away with a jerk. She bumped into Adagio entirely by accident as she came upright, knocking Adagio away.

"Even waking up you manage to get in the way," hissed Adagio. "Such a shame you gave up our proper birth form, it's so good at teaching bad ponies a lesson." She lashed out with her thick tail, wrapping it tightly around Sonata's squirming form, "You just stay there. The pink one goes first, then, we get to you, slowly."

Pinkie quickly climbed to her hooves, ducking around a lightning strike as she bounded away, "You leave her alone!" she cried. "She's a much better pony than you ever could be."

"On that, we agree," said Adagio, squeezing Sonata and digging sharp fins into her protesting form. "I'm not a pony. Give me a moment and you two won't be either."

Heavy hoof steps came from down the hall. Giving a loud tsk of annoyance, Adagio dropped Sonata to the ground and pulled herself quickly across the room in time for the guards to arrive and peer into the cell.

"What's all this noise?" demanded the mare. She frowned as she inspected them, "No fighting in the cells. This will not reflect well on your trial."

Sonata rose to her hooves, shaking a little in place, "She tried to kill me! I don't want to fight."

Alas, they all sported injuries of varying severity. The guard shook her head slowly, "We only have one anti-magic cell. Those don't come cheaply, I'll have you know. Settle down and be civilized, if it's in you."

Pinkie didn't have her magic, but she still had some tricks in mind. She flashed a bright smile at the guard, "Sorry for the trouble, but please, can't me and Sonata," she gestured at the sea pony, "have a room? We won't make any trouble, Pinkie swear." She went through the motions of the swear, to the amusement and bafflement of the guard.

The guard hiked up a brow, "You get one chance, exactly one. If you make any trouble at all, back in here you go." She pressed some switch out of sight and the bars receded away, "Come on."

Pinkie and Sonata were swift to make their escape eagerly. Adagio scowled at them even as the bars slid back into place and locked. The guard led them just a few feet away to a separate cell and waved them inside with a hoof. "No mind tricks. The Queen has provided us protection against that."

Sonata shook her head quickly, "No ma'am. We'll be good." She headed inside, Pinkie just behind her. The guard shut door and a soft click of its lock engaging filled the room.

"Alright, no more noise, go to sleep." The guard trotted down the hallway.

Sonata felt Pinkie brushing her back and jumped in surprise. Her aches faded away with each pat as Pinkie softly repeated 'there there' to her. She was soon relaxing into the attention and sank to the floor. "They're never going to forgive me."

"Who? The sirens?" asked Pinkie as she settled besides Sonata. "I think they want to always be jerk heads or something."

Sonata laid her head down on Pinkie's barrel and the favor was soon returned, using one another as pillows in the dimly lit cell. "It makes me sad. They weren't, uh, the best friends, but they were all I had for so long."

A loud angry voice called out, "Then maybe you shouldn't have stabbed us in the back!"

Pinkie stuck her tongue out in the direction of the voice, "Maybe you shouldn't be such meanie heads." More quietly she whispered in Sonata's ear, "It's ok, you have better friends now, who won't try to hurt you."

Maybe it was the way Pinkie said it, but Sonata felt safe wrapped around Pinkie and soon drifted to sleep. Pinkie stayed awake, alert and watching the darkness for danger for several minutes over her new friend before she allowed sleep to finally claim her.

Twilight was escorted by two soldiers until they arrived at Spike's spartan cell. She nodded at them with a smile and they opened the door for her. "Spike, are they treating you alright?"

Spike sat up the moment Twilight came into view, "Yea, just boring. Good to see you." He hugged her eagerly, "Even better to see you not under their crazy control."

"Yea," she agreed. "That wasn't any fun. I didn't hurt you too badly, did I?"

Spike shook his head quickly and squeezed Twilight all the more firmly, "What? No! I can take a few love taps."

She snorted into a giggle at his words. "You'll get no love taps out of me, young dragon," she chastised lightheartedly, poking him with a hoof. "I've been studying the local laws and I feel confident I can defend you."

"As if there were any doubt," he said with a smile. "Besides, I didn't do anything that wrong."

Twilight raised a hoof, "Don't be so quick to say that. You did assault a few guards, even with a good intent in mind. But we'll get through that. I wanted to see you." She bumped him with her snout, "It's my fault you're in here."

Spike grabbed her muzzle and forced her to look him in the eyes, "Don't say that. We're a team, right? I know you'll get me out." He flashed a grin, "I'm just waiting for the magic to happen."

Twilight gently pulled back, "Don't worry, I'll have all of you out of here. But that reminds me. They won't let me see Pinkie or Sonata since they're in the higher security cells. Can you tell me anything about Sonata? Is she really sorry, or is she just saying that?"

Spike seemed to consider this. "Is she a great pony? I wouldn't say that, but she was willing to listen. She really seemed to hit it off with Soft Mane and Pinkie, like they were big sisters, even if she's, you know... how old is Sonata again?"

Twilight shook her head, "Sonata was banished from Equestria a long time ago, but I'm not sure how time works with that... Still, that's not the important part." She held up a hoof, "What do you think of her, as a pony?"

Spike shrugged softly, "I think she could become alright. We only got to talk for a little while. She's not as eager to bite as her sisters."

"And I plan to use that," said Twilight. "The fact that she's four hooved instead of finned is good evidence on our side that she's had a true change of heart." A soft sigh escaped from her, "If not for the fact that she kind of helped take over the whole castle. That's a big crime to be charged with in any world."

"You are learning," said the voice of the Soft Mane's instructor. "Your adversity has strengthened your bond to the spirit within you. Tell me, what have you learned of it?"

Soft Mane considered this for a moment before nodding, "Love is complicated. Not everyone is ready to experience it, and that's OK. I think my new friend, Sonata, is desperate to feel it now that she has an idea it may be out there. She thought she had it with forced affections, but I showed her there's more."

"Have you," asked the teacher, "Learned more of this god of yours?"

"I saw her, once," confessed Soft Mane. "She is... very pretty. A pony, pink and low to the ground. Unlike most of the other ones I saw pictures of, not a hybrid."

He nodded, "Good, then you know the face behind the power, and the curse, within you. Do you feel love for her, or spite?"

Soft Mane shook her head slowly, "A little of both? I think she's a good pony, but I miss seeing things not already in my face. Why couldn't I just be a priest?"

"An easy enough answer," he replied. "Clerics require years of study and training. Your god did not feel like waiting. You are now her only tie to this world, and one she felt needed to be secured swiftly."

Soft Mane rolled her milky eyes, "Well she got that. Guess love really is blind."

Long Road stood in the office of Lilac, facing her. "Will the Seekers stand in support of its members?"

Lilac waved a hoof, "Of course. We know what happened and will have testimony on the stand. Besides, who do you think informed the Queen?"

Long Road raised a brow, "I wasn't entirely sure who was behind that good timing."

"It was your friend," Lilac said, settling on her haunches behind her desk, "Swift Strike. He has met her once before and done her a favor. She took him at his words when he came to her and surrendered with the tale. She didn't even arrest him, though I imagine this makes it even between them."

Long Road raised the other brow, both now up, "Friends in high places. Swift Strike seemed like a griffon of means, but I didn't think it extended that far."

Lilac nodded, "He led a very full career of free swordsmanship before he semi-retired to teach the younger generation. I imagine he didn't have much trouble with the guards."

Long shook his head, "I wasn't there to see him subdue them, but Spike said he was quite good at his art."

"A violent art," said Lilac. "But still an art, especially when he does it. Is there anything else you wanted to ask of me?"

Long Road nodded, "Is it common to toss Seekers out if they get on the wrong side of the law?"

"Oh, yes." Lilac rose to her hooves, "It's in the charter. Our first rule, don't anger the local law. That castle happens to be part of the law of the entire country. We're here to protect you from ignorance, elements, and cheating employers, not the law. Nothing a Seeker does should be against the law, or find something else to do." She leaned in a little, "Or be much quieter about it."

Author's Note

Preparations for defense are mounting up. Next time, we head into court!

Typos thrive in dark and damp places, like prison cells.

77 - Planning Manehattan

News of the victory came with mixed results from the group.

Applejack stood before the three with her hat in hoof, "Now don't get me wrong. I'm right appreciative of the idea that Sweet Apple Acres is cleared up, but ya should have told us. Ya'll coulda been hurt."

Twilight nodded in agreement, standing beside Applejack, "That was very brave, and reckless. What on Equestria possessed you to go and do that."

Soft Mane had her hands on her hips, leaning forward towards Spike more than the others, "We're a team. That means no rushing off by yourselves into danger. What if that dragon hadn't been cooperative?"

Spike fidgeted with his claws in front of his belly, "Well, yea, but she was? It worked out in the end."

Pinkie bobbed her head, "We saved the town! It was amazing, you shoulda seen it guys!"

Long Road chuckled from where he sat, "We would have loved to have, Pinkie."

"Oh," said Pinkie, as if she had suddenly got it and deflated a little.

Rainbow gave a soft snort, "We had everything under control. Spike was amazing! Almost as amazing as me, and that's saying something." She began gesturing wildly, "He was all rawr while I was zipping around. That thing had hooves the size of a pony! And made of rock! He only hit me once, a lucky shot, but you never got hit by a rock that big!"

Twilight raised a hoof, "I've survived an anvil and a piano, to say nothing of that iron golem, ugh, I know what it's like, but that's beside the point. No more running off on your own, OK?"

The three agreed as one, "We promise." Though Rainbow may have rolled her eyes while saying it.

"Applejack," said Twilight, "You should gather up your kin and all the Ponyvillians you can find and get them home. Getting your farm up to speed is a top priority, and it can't be bad for morale to see ponies going home for a change."

Applejack bobbed her head, "Sure thing, Twi. Ah'll have the place bustling with life again before you can shake that tail." She trotted off at a quick pace, looking eager to see her home again. "See you after things settle!" she shouted over her shoulder before she was gone.

Rarity pouted a little, "I'd dearly love to see Carousel Boutique, but let's stay focused. Twilight, darling, where are we going next?"

Twilight led the way back to the map of Equestria and stuck out a hoof to point at the island city of Manehatten, covered in red. "Let's put out Manehatten. That will give us a huge amount of living space and be a very visible achievement for the citizens. They need hope as much as they need us to win."

Pinkie raised a hoof, "And it'll give Babs a home to go back to."

Rarity shook her head, "But it's on fire, dear, however do we plan to fight that? I don't think you can kick fire."

Pinkie quickly replied, "You can, funny enough." She pulled out a sponge from nowhere in particular, and set it on the ground. Shortly she had it burning in the middle of the war room, "See, it's on fire." She brought down a hoof and started stomping the sponge until it was tattered but no longer burning, "Now it's not."

Twilight squinted a little, "What Pinkie is saying, in her own special way, is true. You can stomp out fire elementals, but they can also set you on fire. I'm going to visit the archives and get us some fire protection magic so we'll be safe from that, but," She pointed at the sponge, "They do have a physical part. If they can't put you on fire, beating you to a pulp is an acceptable alternative, so don't think you're invincible."

Rainbow raised a hoof, "What if we run into another dragon or something besides these walking fires?"

Twilight began to canter from the room, "We'll just have to see first. Our first mission is to scout the terrain, and I'm counting on you, Rainbow, and you, Spike, to make that happen without picking a fight. I'll be back!" And she was gone down the hallway.

Spike raised a claw, "I should help!" And he dashed to catch up with her.

The next day, Twilight had the others assembled just in front of the castle. "I have the spell we need. I'll cast it when we're closer to the city. For now, let's get to the trains. They're still rolling, but be on guard. On the way to Manehatten we'll pass two other smaller hot spots and we could be attacked."

Rarity looked perplexed. "If the trains are being attacked, I'm surprised they could get ponies to volunteer to drive them."

Twilight nodded, "The fact that we'll be on the train is the only reason the driver is willing to go. Our first mission will be making sure the train arrives safely. For precaution, he'll stop just short of the bridge into the city, then wait for us to come back."

Rainbow rolled her head, popping tendons before lifting into the air, "Enough talk. Let's get going already."

Though Twilight gave a sour look, there was no further reason for delay. They went through the city of Canterlot towards the train depot. The ponies around them stared and whispered. "It's Twilight, she'll make everything OK again, right?" "The elements of harmony are on the case." "Who's that donkey?" The murmuring continued the entire way there as the crowd mused about just what Soft Mane could be and the odds of Twilight's team meeting success. The curious ponies did little to slow the group, and soon they arrived at the train.

Put together specifically for the trip, it only had one passenger car attached to the engine. The engineer pony stood beside it, looking nervous. When he saw the group approaching, he bobbed his head at them, "Pleasure to see you all today, your highness. The train is ready to depart at your order."

Twilight nodded absently before realizing what she had been called. "It's been a while since I was princess," she noted quietly to her friends as they filed onto the train.

Long Road looked around skeptically, "The train appears to roll along the ground. I can't imagine it's as fast as the Lightning Rail?"

Spike shook his head, "I doubt anything's as fast as the Lightning Rail, but it'll get us there!" He hopped up onto a seat, tail popping out the back as he got comfortable.

Rarity found a spot for herself to perch in a dignified manner, "Whatever is this 'Lightning Rail' you speak of?"

Rainbow crashed down beside Rarity, "Doubt it's faster than me!"

Fluttershy remained silent, but sat beside Soft Mane when the other found a spot, leaving Soft Mane between Fluttershy and Spike.

Pinkie grabbed a dangling microphone, "All aboard the Manehatten Liberty Express! Keep your hooves and tails inside the vehicle while it's in motion and enjoy the trip." She released the microphone and waved at the driver, "Ready!"

It took about a minute for the train to warm up and get rolling. As it pulled away from the city it gained speed coming down off the mountain that held Canterlot. Spike explained what he knew of the Lightning Rail, "Imagine a whole train that floats on lightning! It's crazy fast, and it doesn't even make smoke. I don't know how it works really. Magic I guess."

Long Road nodded in agreement, "That is a fair description of it. We're moving quickly enough. Twilight." He looked over towards her, "When should we expect trouble?"

Twilight shook her head, "Hopefully not at all. Attacks on the trains are very rare. But if it was going to happen, it'll be around noon, and at four in the afternoon, when we pass closest to other places that are in trouble, but not nearly as large as Manehatten."

Soft Mane raised a hand, "Twilight, why are we going past them? Any of the others that come after us to get into the city has to go past these, and they're smaller. We should clear them out on the way."

Twilight opened her mouth to reply, then stopped to consider it, "That is a very fair point. We don't want returning refugees being attacked."

Long Road added, "And it will give us a chance to practice working as a team before we get to the big one."

With all in agreement, Twilight proceeded to the engine car to ask the driver to stop just short of the first spot of trouble, a request he had little hesitation in fulfilling.

Rarity looked to Twilight, "Now that it's decided dear, what is the first little spot of trouble we're dealing with?"

Twilight focused her magic, digging deep until she found her old well and produced a glowing map in front of the group. She pointed with her horn at the Neighagra Falls, "The falls are swarming with water elementals, but it's not a large one like Manehatten. There shouldn't be anything too bad." She frowned though, "I didn't look up any water breathing spells though, so be careful."

Pinkie was wearing her brightly colored swimwear, snorkel and rubber tube included, "Ready!"

Long Road wrinkled his snout, "I must confess, I'm not a natural when it comes to water, especially in all this armor."

Spike wriggled his claws, "Well I'm going to fly over it, and flying in it seems to mostly work, so I'll be OK."

"You can fly in water?" asked Rainbow Dash, "That's pretty cool, Spike. I can swim just fine. No little water bags are going to take me down."

Rarity made an expression of distaste, but kept her complaints to herself for the time.

Fluttershy asked in her quiet way, "Are the animals alright?"

Twilight tilted her head, "I don't know, Fluttershy. Why don't you check on them after we get rid of all those water elementals, but not before!" She tapped her chin, "Actually, you can talk with the small ones, right? Since flying underwater is less than ideal, why don't you see if they can find us the biggest water elemental? That could save us a lot of time and danger."

Fluttershy nodded quickly, "I'll try."

Author's Note

No time for parties! (don't let Pinkie know I said that) It's time for action!

93 - Where the Green Dragon Lies

Twilight looked around slowly, sweeping the horizon, "Anyone know where we landed?"

Applejack offered a quick shake of the head before hollering upwards, "Hey, Dash! Come on down here!"

Rainbow soon joined them, hovering in place, "Huh, it's definitely different. I don't fly as fast, but all the control is there, and I can move clouds just like before. What's up, AJ? You try your new self out yet?"

Applejack shook her head again, "Calm down, Dash. Did ya see anything at all up there? We're a might lost."

Rainbow quickly bobbed her head and thrust a hoof eastwards, "Little town, thattaway. I could see smoke coming up from chimneys." She landed beside Spike and nudged him, "So, same for you? Are you faster or slower here?"

"About the same," replied Spike, "It seems like once you go Everglow, it sticks to you. I don't get it." He shrugged, "Not that I'm complaining."

Rainbow snorted hotly, "No fair! You're faster than me now."

Spike smiled and made a placating motion, "But I'll never be even half as cool."

Rainbow's irritation faded as she laughed and bowled Spike over in a sudden tackle, "You got that right! But you got the awesome part down pat."

Twilight rolled her eyes before pointing in the direction Rainbow had indicated, "Alright everypony, we know where we need to go."

They began to hike, with Spike, Rainbow, and Twilight choosing to not touch the ground while Applejack bore Soft Mane on her solid frame and trotted along at an easy pace.

Soft Mane gave Applejack a light pat along her mane, "I'm not an expert, but I swear we're not that far off."

As they traveled, grassland became forest swiftly. The smell of smoke began to reach them and Spike tapped his chin as he floated along, "Is that what chimney smoke is supposed to smell like?"

Twilight shook her head, "I can't... smell really."

"I got this!" exclaimed Rainbow before she took off into the sky straight up, bursting through the trees and coming back down as quickly, "It looks like one of the houses is on fire!" Without waiting for prompting, Rainbow flew ahead. Spike was after her after a moment to realize what had happened.

Those left behind were slower, with Soft Mane weighing down Applejack and Twilight's spectral form only moving so quickly. Though they put all diligence, the others would get there before them by a good measure. "We really gotta teach that gal not to rush in," grumbled Applejack.

Spike and Rainbow arrived on the scene to see a small group of ponies, most of which wielded farming implements in their jaws, fighting off bipedal hyenas with swords. "Hardly a fair fight," huffed Rainbow before charging in without hesitation. Spike zipped in just as quickly, "Be careful, Dash."

Rainbow descended on one of the hyenas, using her speed to drive a hoof into the creature's gut before it know she was there. With a quick back flip, she smashed its jaws with her back hooves, sending it sprawling, "Easy." One of its friends brought down a sword with true aim, forcing Rainbow to back away with an angry cut across her front. "Son of a... I'll get you for that!"

Lightning burst across the hyena and several others nearby as Spike joined the fray. The desperate ponies immediately began to pound the ground in a group applaud. "The dragons have come to save Arcysus again! And they brought a mighty warrior with them!" came an enthusiastic call.

'Mighty Warrior' would do, even if Spike got first billing. Grinning smugly, Rainbow launched herself at the biggest hyena she could see. It wielded a huge two handed axe, which it swung at her as she approached in warning. "Speed beats Brawn every time," she huffed, "Good thing I have both!" Before she could decide on the best way to avoid that axe, Spike barreled into the hyena. The axe came down on Spike, but couldn't find purchase on tough dragon scales.

"My main man, Spike!" she called encouragingly before diving into the brawl. She battered him with rapid strikes, bludgeoning him through the riveted leather armor he was wearing. With her crushing hooves and Spike's tearing claws, the hyena stood little chance. The fight was removed from him swiftly and he fell to the ground. What few hyenas remained broke, fleeing into the forest as fast as their furry legs could take them.

A sudden loud hissing was heard. All heads turned to see water being rained down on the burning building. Twilight and the others had arrived. Soft Mane was quite the sight, riding Applejack, who was not large enough to serve as a battle steed, while praying and conjuring the water that slowly put out the blazing house.

The ponies of the town were delighted, at least until they saw Twilight among their savior's numbers. One of them, the best dressed and officious looking, advanced, "Thank you, one and all, for your quick action." He raised a hoof to direct at Twilight, "Are you a powerful wizard, or a restless spirit?"

"Yes?" replied Twilight. "Nice to meet you. I'm Twilight Sparkle, and these are my friends." She gestured with her wings, "Soft Mane, Applejack, Spike, and Rainbow Dash."

"A, uh, pleasure to meet you all," replied the well dressed mare, "What business brings you to Arcysus, besides your timely saving of the day?"

Rainbow zipped over Twilight's head, "As if that wasn't enough reason!"

"It isn't," said Spike in a more flat tone before he looked at the well dressed mare, "We're headed for Viljatown."

The mare turned and pointed onwards, "Four days that way by hoof. There's a trade trail, well worn by wagon wheels. Follow it and you won't get lost. May the Sun Queen warm your way."

Soft Mane waved Rainbow Dash closer. Once the pegasus was in reach, soft prayer and pink light banished the cut she had received, leaving little but exposed flesh behind. "The fur will grow back."

Rainbow extended a hoof, and Soft Met it with a bump of her fist. "Thanks, kid," said Dash before she landed lightly.

The crowd had begun to disperse, returning to their former activities as the town recovered from the incident. The well dressed mare introduced herself, "I'm the mayor, Clover Hoof. I would... invite you to stay the evening, but I fear your presence will unsettle others." She bowed her head, "Not that we aren't appreciative, but dallying with the unfulfilled rarely ends well."

"Unfulfiled?" asked Twilight, "What's that?"

"You," replied Clover. "When a pony perishes with their destiny tragically left incomplete, sometimes they spurn death itself, so desperate to achieve their goals." She pointed at Twilight, "See how your brand of destiny shines so more solidly than the rest of you. Your destiny is all that anchors you."

Twilight turned her head to look at the star of her cutie mark before looking back at Clover, "Well, OK. We don't want to cause any trouble. Is it alright if we buy some food?"

Applejack looked up at Twilight, "Do they take bits?"

Twilight shook her head at Applejack, "No. Spike, you have the coins?"

Spike quickly produced a clawful of platinum coins. On spotting the valuable currency, Clover's expression brightened, "Of course you can buy supplies! Follow me." She turned and lead the group through the streets of Arcysus to a small market area. She gestured over it with a sweep of a hoof, "Please, avail yourself of our high quality goods." Fear of the ghost apparently taking second place to securing those coins quickly.

Spike trotted ahead of the group with his coins held firmly, "What do we need?"

Applejack volunteered, "Some food for a start. Ahm mighty hungry, and maybe some flasks for water?"

Twilight nodded in agreement, "Get Applejack a full survival kit. She's naked, almost literally if you don't count her ever fashionable hat."

Spike approached the first booth that looked like they had camping supplies and began chatting with the mare there, "It's for her," he said, pointing at Applejack, "A full set please."

The dark purple mare nodded her head, "She looks like she's used to heavy burdens, but let us make it easier for her." She ducked her head down and pulled out a well crafted set of saddlebags, "They distribute the weight properly, making it easier. They cost a little more, but your back will thank you!"

Applejack approached the bags and nudged them with a hoof before sniffing them, "They look alright... Tell ya what, you put mah cutie mark on these and we'll take 'em."

The mare tilted her head, clearly confused, "Cutie mark?"

Soft Mane quickly volunteered from on top of her, "Her brand of destiny."

"Ah!" said the merchant mare, "Of course. I can have that done in about fifteen minutes. What a helpful daughter you have."

Applejack's ears twitched violently, "Daughter?"

Rainbow nudged her on the side lightly, "Go with it."

When the coins were surrendered and the mare trotted a short distance to begin sewing the pattern onto the saddlebags, Soft Mane gently patted Applejack's neck, "If it makes you feel better, my mom is an earth-bound pony like you, a farmer even. She believes that a hard day's work is good for you."

Applejack smiled gently, "She sounds like a good mare. Uh, is she, you know..."

Soft Mane gave a soft hmm, "Is she what? She should be in Turves. When we get to Viljatown I'll send her a message! Maybe we'll get a chance to say hi."

Soon the saddlebags were not only complete, but filled with camping gear. The purple salesmare explained the contents, "One bedroll, a mess kit, some flint and steel, a pot, some rope, and soap." She rolled her eyes, "You'd be surprised how many travelers forget about the soap. Five days of preserved rations, mostly apple jerky and dried wheat cakes. Tough chewing, but filling." Applejack moved to snatch up a bit of jerky and the salesmare gently set a hoof in the way, "You should save that, miss." She pointed to a brightly lit building, "Why don't you get a nice hot meal before you head out?"

Twilight made a soft sigh of a noise, "I'll wait out here." The salesmare jumped in surprise, as if she hadn't noticed Twilight hovering there behind her friends. "We don't need more of that," said Twilight. "You all get something to eat, I'll be over there." She pointed a hoof at a tree outside of town, "I'm not hungry."

Spike scratched behind at his neck as he shrugged, "I'm not sure ghosts can get hungry."

Applejack softly bonked Spike on the head for his words, "Don't you worry none, Twi. We'll just get a quick nibble and be right with ya."

The group, minus Twilight, approached the lively looking Tavern. A sign hung above the door, announcing it to be the 'Swaggering Stallion'. Rainbow barely restrained her giggles as she pushed open the door for the others and waved them in. Soft Mane slid off Applejack's back as they approached the low door and trotted in. The room was well lit, with about four other ponies enjoying drinks or light meals. Two of them were at the same table, playing some kind of card game with intense focus.

Applejack took the lead, moseying up to the bar, "We'll take ah full round of vittles for everypony," She gestured back at the others. "Whateva the local special is. And ah round of cider. Ya have apple?"

The bartender, a stallion pegasus, shook his head, "Fraid not, all out. We have a great pear cider in though. Sweet and tangy, practically dances all the way down. Want a round?"

It wasn't apple, but it served the purpose. Soon the group was assembled around a table and ate well. Spike kept glancing out the window all through the meal, which he seemed to eat lifelessly.

"What's wrong?" asked Soft Mane, "Is it Twilight? We'll help her. That's why we're here."

"Yea, thanks," he said, chewing softly on the honey glazed wheat cake in his claw, "But she's all alone. She doesn't even have a book to read."

Soft Mane took his free claw in one of her hands and pulled him gently to his feet, "We'll bring back the plates in a bit!" She grabbed her own and soon Spike held his before she pulled him from the tavern. They would eat their food with Twilight in the dark. That's what friends were for.

Author's Note

Rainbow has a much easier entrance than Twilight did, all those months ago. Applejack finds some bonds with Soft Mane, and Twilight isn't allowed to be all alone as the sun sets over Arcysus.

The gnolls transcribed most of the chapter, and they aren't known for taking writing very seriously. See if you can't catch where they took shortcuts.

107 - Please Adjust your Tracking

Spike punched the bed he was seated upon, "We should go get our money back! I mean, we earned it..."

Twilight shrugged softly, "I didn't learn any spells that would help us track them down. If I had known you two were going to get almost killed, I would have kept it in mind."

Rainbow flapped her remaining wing with a soft growl, "We could look around the area? Maybe somepony saw something?"

Applejack shook her head, "Now I ain't the brightest when it comes to city slickers, but ah don't think they'd be too keen to talk about it."

Soft Mane sighed lightly, "Hi, have you seen dangerous thugs? No? Thanks."

Sonata tried for a new topic, "You said something about ponies in trouble?"

Lex snorted softly, "You mean besides her?" he gestured at Rainbow Dash, "There may or may not be some ponies in peril in what is obviously a trap."

Sonata tilted her blue head, "So we'll have to be smarter than the trap! What kind is it? Bear trap?"

Applejack looked at Sonata a moment before looking towards Twilight, "Twi, she's adorable, but who is she? She seemed ta know you."

Sonata approached Twilight with a smile, "Me and Twi are besties! She saved me when things were looking totally icky."

Twilight perked an ear, "This is Sonata. She's one of three sirens I ran into in the human world. She was a bad pony, but she came over to our side."

Sonata bobbed her head, "The good pony side has cookies, and a lot less people making fun of you. So when are we going?"

Rainbow snorted loudly, "Maybe I should stay here... Can you send me home, Twilight?"

Twilight raised a brow, "That's not the Rainbow I know."

Rainbow shook herself out, "The Rainbow you know has two wings! The Rainbow you know isn't left for dead in dirty alleys." She crashed heavily to the ground, "I hate this world. I'm done with it. I want to go home."

Applejack moved over to Rainbow's side and nuzzled an ear, "Now ah won't hear that. If you go home, we can't fix your wing there. Is that what you want? Where's that Rainbow Dash can-do spirit?"

Rainbow lowered her head, curling a little, "Lying on the floor, like my wing. What use am I? I couldn't even handle three punks."

Spike floated over to Rainbow and landed on her back. She began to buck and squirm, but he held on gently, "Rainbow, you're still the best. This is, you know, a little setback. I still wouldn't want anyone else fighting back to back with me."

Rainbow went still a moment, then pushed up to her hooves, Spike still on her back. "Alright, fine. So where do we need to go?"

Twilight slapped down a map of Everglow and pointed, "Here! The easiest way would be to take the train to Yi Sheng and start looking around there."

Soft Mane nodded her head, "I've been that way once. Mom was selling to the alchemists." A sudden thought struck her, "Can we stop in Turves!? I haven't said hi to Mom in ages."

Twilight looked hesitant, but Soft Mane's hopeful expression melted her ice, "I suppose there's no harm in that. A one-day layover in Turves won't delay us much."

Applejack raised a brow, "Forgive for fergettin' but your mom's a pony or a human?"

Soft Mane pointed at Applejack, "She's a lot like you. She works the land. She's hard-working and honest."

Applejack nodded, "That sounds right nice enough, but doesn't answer th' question?"

Soft Mane shrugged, "Does it matter? But she's a green pony." She gestured to her legs, "Like these."

Lex raised a brow, "It hardly seems prudent to take time off to enjoy yourselves when you think that others might be in danger," his voice was thick with disdain. "Especially to visit some mare perverted enough to make love to a human."

Soft Mane went red with shock and fury, "You did not just say that! My parents were deeply in love!" She threw her hands on her hips, "Take it back."

Sonata blinked owlishly, "That was way harsh. Who can blame a guy for finding this attractive?" She shook her swimming suit clad bottom lightly.

Lex sneered. "Humans are savages that can only pretend to have a culture of their own. It's not surprising they'd be debauched enough to find a pony attractive. But one of our own that reciprocates those feelings is clearly mentally ill." He turned his gaze to Soft Mane, "Especially if they're irresponsible enough to breed with one of them."

Applejack moved up on Lex, blocking his view of Soft Mane, "Now see here. Y'all better cut that right out. Soft Mane's a terrific filly, and ah won't stand t'hear her parents being slandered. If'n ya want to travel with us, y'all better be respectful. Soft Mane didn't do nothing to deserve that kind of talk."

Lex eyed Applejack coldly, one brow raising, "I'm merely stating a fact. That level of xenophilia is clearly a form of insanity." His gaze wandered past the orange earth pony to the pony satyr behind her, and this time the disgust in his eyes was unmistakable. "Especially if they knew their union would result in their offspring being a freak, and did it anyway."

Twilight brought down a hoof with a clop, "Fortunately, no freaks happened. Now let's focus on the job ahead of us." She straightened her mane lightly, "All this squabbling isn't helping anypony."

Lex cast a sour look at Twilight, and seemed ready to argue the point. Opening his mouth, he caught himself suddenly, ears folding back as he glanced at his shadow - currently stretching oddly across the room, despite the soft light - before returning his gaze to the others, who were all looking at him with expressions ranging from discomfort to outrage. "Fine," he muttered, turning away from them.

Twilight slipped to her hooves and moved for the door, "No time like the present. We're not getting anything done in this room." She led the procession out past the slumbering innkeeper, who suddenly woke up.

"Little Spirit," she said with a smile, "You made it back from the great divide. You must have extraordinary friends and a powerful destiny. Where do you run to with your new flesh?"

Twilight paused and turned to face Drowsy End, "We're leaving the city for a while. There are ponies that need us."

Drowsy tilted her head, "The mistress smile on you in your journey. You follow your destined path true and fast. Do you remember her?"

Twilight blinked softly, "Remember who?"

Drowsy frowned slightly, "I had hoped, since you were a spirit, you might remember her. The guardian of the dead, grandmother of us all, Soft Whisper?"

Twilight shuddered softly. The name sent chills down her spine, "I... remember something. An old mare? She..." She frowned in thought, "She was chasing me."

Drowsy nodded, "As is her job. You were a lost soul, and she is the shepherd of souls. Forgive her, for hers is a job with little thanks."

Twilight nodded slowly, "I... saw her twice?" She squinted, trying to pry the memory free from the fog around it, "There was a place, a wonderful place. Why can't I remember it?"

Drowsy shrugged and let her head sink to the countertop, "The veil of death is not meant to be pierced. Your soul was taken by another goddess and held to her bosom. Surely you are favored. Best of luck in your journeys, at least you know it will have a happy ending." Just like that, she was out like a light, sleeping with her head on her counter.

Rainbow moved beside Twilight, "That was kinda creepy."

Applejack nodded her head, "Can't disagree. She seemed nice enough. Let's go."

They made their way quickly through the afternoon city. The train station was busy with a crowd of mostly ponies, but not exclusively. Applejack and Rainbow were captivated, looking at the other exotic species. "That there cat has wings," noted Applejack.

Rainbow pointed, "That dog's on fire, I think that beats it."

Applejack swept the crowd and blinked, "Well, what about a metal pony?" She pointed at what looked to be a pony made entirely of clockwork. His? Her? movement was precise. The way her clockwork worked to move her was a thing of enchanting craftsponyship. She noticed them staring at her and threw up her mechanical muzzle.

Rainbow snorted through a half-chuckle, "I guess we were being kind of rude."

They arrived at the ticket station and Twilight set a few coins on the countertop, "We're going to Turves."

The pony in the booth, a pegasus stallion, smiled, "Alrighty. Odd time of year to head that way. It'll be months before the festival and you don't look like farmers."

Soft Mane tapped the counter, "My mom's there."

The pony nodded, "Well that makes sense. I hope she's doing all right." He produced a handful of tickets and offered them to Twilight, "Enjoy your ride! It'll take about two days. The ticket comes with one meal in the dining car." He paused, "Ah, I should offer. For one more gold a ticket you can upgrade to the luxury pass. Complimentary drinks and three meals a day."

Twilight glanced back at the others.

Lex snorted with a slow roll of his eyes, "We have no need for comforts. We should conserve our money for more important matters."

Rainbow shook her head, "Don't know about anypony else? But I could use some cider right about now."

Spike shrugged, "We can afford a few extra gold, right?"

Twilight took out a platinum piece and got a few gold in return. The tickets were taken back and replaced with gold painted tickets. "Here ya are! Have a fine trip and thanks for riding the Lightning Rail. The next northbound train departs in fifteen minutes."

Sonata nudged Twilight. Twilight looked up to see Sonata holding a several gold coins in her mouth. She gently took them with her magic from Sonata, "What is this for?"

Sonata smiled, "I'm being paid for my work. I can cover my ticket and a few others. It's only fair, you guys saved me from a totally uncool fate."

Twilight tucked the coins away, "That's very nice of you, Sonata. So how's the city been treating you? We haven't seen you in a while."

"I know!" said Sonata, throwing a leg over Twilight's wither, "I missed you. That nice Queen went away, and the ponies she left in charge don't seem to like me at all. I'm way happier being with you guys. Can I stay with you?"

Twilight raised a brow, "I'd love to have you along, but aren't you still serving a sentence?"

Sonata pouted a little, "They don't care about me. If I vanished, I doubt they'd even look. Heck, you could say I was gobbled up by a monster."

Applejack snorted softly, "What's all this?"

Twilight shook her head, "Sonata... We'll talk to them when we get back, but we are coming back."

Sonata pouted softly, but didn't argue further. Applejack's curiosity swelled, "Yer under arrest? What fer?"

Sonata wobbled a hoof, "I mighta kinda been involved in taking over the castle." Applejack's eyes went wide, "I totally made up for it though! The Queen said I had to do community service for a year and then I'm free as a bird." She frowned a little, "I wonder if she meant a wild bird or a caged bird? Caged birds aren't that free."

Spike snickered softly, "Sorry Pinkie isn't here. She'd love to catch up with you, Sonata."

Sonata bobbed her head, "I know! Where is she? She's OK, right?"

Spike nodded quickly, "Oh she's fine, but she's back in Equestria."

Sonata moved over to Spike and looked him in the eyes, "You guys know how to get back and forth? Can I go with you? I can totes hang out with Pinkie! That girl knows how to party."

The group moved into the station proper and found the terminal where the northbound train would depart from. The train arrived five minutes later. Ponies filed off the train, filled with light-hearted conversation and excited voices. A conductor, a dwarf, called out, "Northbound train! Leaving in eight minutes! Board if yer boarding."

125 - Viljatown, Crown of Everglow

Sitting amongst the suitcases and handbags in the baggage car, his thoughts swirling darkly, Lex struggled to regain control over his maelstrom of emotions. Alone at last, he bitterly cursed Applejack and Rainbow Dash for pushing him this far. He cursed Sonata and her inscrutable nature, even more opaque than most ponies. And he cursed himself, as he had done so many times before, for whatever was wrong with him that he couldn't simply understand how to get along with others the way that everypony else did.

You're right to hate yourself, came the voiceless words that Lex had come to expect whenever his misery was at its peak. You're defective. You've always been defective. You sneer at that thing that calls itself Soft Mane, but at least its deformities are obvious.

The hate-filled look that Lex gave his shadow would have sent anypony else running. In that moment, he would have given much to be able to permanently destroy that thing.

But you can't, can you? Which means you have no hope at all of defeating Luna and Celestia if they decide to fight you rather than giving up Equestria without a fight. And why would they? You can't even get along with a single mare, even when her friends tell you how.

"Their advice was useless!" snarled Lex, finally goaded into responding. He knew it was a mistake, knew that responding would only galvanize that thing into taunting him further, but at the moment he didn't care. "Just telling me what to do doesn't help me understand why I should do it!"

And a course of action is only worth undertaking if you understand every aspect of it? it scoffed. You can't presume that their advice is given in good faith, and is the correct thing to do, without dissecting it utterly?

"Of course I can't! Without knowing why it works that way, I can't make any adjustments that may be necessary when implementing their advice! Without those adjustments, even if they were right about what to do this time, that won't help me understand what I should do next time!"

A memory came to him as he said that, remembering back when he had been a colt of just a few years. There had been a pegasus filly in his class that he'd liked, and he'd asked his parents for advice on how to talk to her. His father had told him to ask questions about whatever topic she brought up, to show interest in what she thought was interesting. His mother had told him to make sure to smile when speaking to her.

He'd done both of those things the very next day, when she'd been talking about how her father had been injured while at work. For some reason, his grinning widely while asking about the nature and extent of her father's injuries had repulsed her, and he'd overheard her talking about "that creepy weirdo" with her friends at lunch. He'd been heartbroken, and when he'd angrilly confronted his parents later, they had told him that he needed to modify his responses to fit the situation. It was his first memory of understanding that some sort of unspoken nuance undergirded every social situation...nuance that steadfastly refused to make itself known to him.

So then you'll keep up your line of experiments, even though your methodology has yet to produce a single success. How much do you need to prove your own failures to yourself before you'll accept them?

"I refuse to admit failure! I will find an answer, no matter how long it takes!" There was simply no other acceptable alternative. To admit defeat would be to admit that every interaction he'd have with everypony else for the rest of his life would be a study in chaos; a guessing-game that didn't follow any sort of cause-and-effect relationships that he could determine.

Such a scenario was one that Lex refused to consider, because that kind of chaos was too terrifying to contemplate. Interacting with any system blindly ran the risk of complete disaster, something that he'd learned the hard way more than once when interacting with magic. And if that was true with regards to magical systems, it was certainly true with regards to social systems as well.

After all, mused Lex, much calmer now that he had reaffirmed the rightness of his chosen course of action, friendship is magic.

The train pulled smoothly into the station. The ponies aboard departed, unaware or uncaring of the crash that had claimed lives not too long prior. Twilight and her friends were among them, most pleased to be there. Blue and Yellow looked around with lost eyes, staying close to their new friends.

Blue asked, "How can so many ponies live in one place? There can't be enough mines in one place to work."

Twilight shook her head down at Blue, "There are many professions besides mining to choose from. Some of them make clothing, like I'm wearing. Some write books, others pray to gods and others protect other ponies. There are countless ways to prove your worth and earn your keep."

Blue looked confused a moment, before she pointed at herself, "What could I do?"

Yellow spoke, "We can mine. We're good at it, and we'll survive."

Blue gave her mother a frown, "What if I don't want to mine? What if I wanna do one of those other things?"

Applejack moved up into the conversation, "Then ya'll have to learn how to do something new, simple as that. This here's the city to do it in."

Yellow seemed uncertain of the idea, lapsing into a thoughtful mood as she hiked forward.

Lex slowly made his way out of the train, ignoring the surprised porter that opened the baggage car door. Looking around, he spotted the remainder of the group. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he approached them.

Rainbow looked around, hovering a short distance from the ground, "So where exactly are we going?"

Spike pointed up at the castle, "I guess we should start there."

Sonata shook her head, "The nice queen's not there, so I don't think we'll get much done. We should totally just take it into our own hooves. We have money, and we actually care."

Soft Mane nodded in agreement with this, "We do have that. Let's ask around and see if there's somewhere we can get Yellow back to doing what she wants."

"We shouldn't be so quick to discount the government," interjected Lex. "There's more to it than just the queen. I'm sure there must be some official that can offer assistance."

Twilight nodded in agreement with Lex, "We should at least try. Just be ready in case it doesn't go as smoothly as we'd like." The group moved out as one, advancing through the city in the direction of the castle. One of the guards recognized them at the gate.

She smiled, "The liberators return! What can I do for you?"

Twilight perked up. This seemed like a good start. She gestured at Blue and Yellow, "These poor things were victims of slavery. We've rescued them and were wondering if there was some governmental program to help them get back on their hooves."

The guard frowned thoughtfully, "We have an orphanage?"

Yellow shook her head a little, "What is that?"

"It's unacceptable, is what it is," Lex interrupted. "These two are parent and child, they don't need an orphanage. What they need is housing assistance and employment-training to help them transition to being productive members of society." He didn't bother trying to hide his impatience as he continued, "since it's unlikely that a castle guard such as yourself would know anything about that, you can make yourself useful by telling us what officials in charge of those areas we should speak to."

The guard peered at Blue and Yellow, "Huh, sorry..." She shrugged, "They both looked like foals to me. There are some good schools in the area. You could try appealing to them?"

The other guard, a stallion, trotted over, "We don't have an official in charge of that. I mean, really, it's up to a parent to make sure their child is trained properly."

Twilight stomped a hoof agitatedly, "And when their parents were locked up in a mine?"

Neither guard had much answer.

Sonata lifted her shoulders, "It's up to us or nothing's gonna happen at all."

"That is unacceptable," snapped Lex, still speaking to the guards. "How can there not be an official in charge of the well-being of the citizenry? Somepony has to be charged with maintaining the public welfare, and I want to know who that is!"

The two looked at each other a moment, then one raised a hoof, "There's the overseer of health? Would she work? They don't look ill or poisoned."

Spike put a claw over his face, "Dude, c'mon. I don't think they know."

Twilight suddenly brightened, "Oh! It's so obvious. The temples would be in charge of general welfare. We should try at Luminace's library and see if they can't help."

"No!" hissed Lex, stamping a hoof. "I refuse to believe that Queen Iliana forged a civilized society out of nothing only to abandon the job halfway through! The idea that the downtrodden have nothing but religious charities to rely on is not only ludicrous, it's an insult to what this empire stands for!"

Looking over the guards, who were regarding him blankly, Lex could feel the composure that he'd so recently repaired being tested again. "I demand an audience with Queen Iliana herself regarding this state of affairs!"

Twilight shrugged, "Their priests can literally banish sickness with a touch or mend injuries as easily. Why wouldn't they be in charge of general welfare? Besides, I think you're bothering them."

The guards were becoming a little irritable at Lex's demands. The mare shook her head, "The Queen is not in attendance, nor are you on any list of hers. We've answered your questions, now off with you!"

The stallion nodded in agreement, "Harassing us won't get you anywhere, and Queen Iliana doesn't rule from here anyway. If you want an appointment with the mayor, we'll add you to the queue."

Lex refused to relent. "Neither healing nor treatment is going to banish unemployment or hunger. These two," he swept a hoof towards Blue and Yellow, who were almost cowering in the face of Lex's anger, "aren't afflicted with injuries or sickness, Twilight! And as for you two drill-dulled military morons..."

He regarded them with open loathing, and the stallion was about to reach for his weapon when Lex continued, "Add me to the queue to see the mayor. I will see to it that this issue is addressed."

With that, he turned his back to the both of them and started to walk away, fuming.

Twilight gestured for the others to follow, and they proceeded away from the castle. Twilight tried to direct them towards the temple, "We should still try. The worst they'll tell us is that they can't help, and it's worth the trip at least."

Author's Note

I just realized we have three ponies named after colors. The horror.

What if the typos start coming in colors?